ã€ŠThe Lunar Curse: A Second Chance With Alpha Dravenã€‹


 Chapter 1: Rejected By My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rejected By My Mate</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The Lunar Ball was supposed to be the most important night of my life.

    A night of destiny. A night where the Moon Goddess would finally show me mercy by revealing my mate, binding us together forever.

    But as I stood at the grand entrance of the Moonstone Pack''s glittering ballroom, with the weight of a thousand stares pressing down on me, I already knew¡ª

    This night would end in disaster. I could feel it in my bones.

    "You little filth. Don''t you dare take off your veil today even if a knife is put on your neck. Do you understand?" My father warned through gritted teeth, in a voice that only I and the rest of our family could hear. And immediately, my attention was pulled back to him.

    I had, for a moment,pletely forgotten that I wasn''t alone.

    "I don''t even know why you chose to wear ck of all colours tonight." He grunted shortly before snapping his gaze to my mother who was standing right beside him. "Didn''t anyone see her before leaving the house?"

    "Darling, she is free to wear whatever she wants. It''s not like she is going to sit with us." Mum''s gaze flicked to me, briefly. "No one has to identify her with us tonight."

    My father gave onest disgusted look at me before stepping inside the ballroom. My Mother followed him almost immediately without sparing another nce at me. She waspletely indifferent to my existence.

    Next up were my two older sisters, Monique and Mabel. They both gave me a disapproving look and scoffed before walking away with their fancy feather hand fans, which they had wrecked havoc to get, especially for this event.

    "Control yourself for a minute, you slut!" My older brother, Gary, suddenly barked in my ears, causing me to flinch and the hairs on the back of my neck to stand up. I had no idea when he came up behind me. I didn''t know parking a car could be this fast.

    "I can smell your disgusting pheromones from miles away," he sneered before stepping away from me.

    I quickly lowered my head, avoiding his gaze as the loud pumping sound of my own blood filled my ears. I was that afraid of Gary because of the ways he punished me. And I wasn''t about to let him p me in front of the thousand pairs of eyes waiting for my moment of ridicule because my own brother was capable of that.

    Fortunately, my fear vanished a few secondster after Gary concluded I wasn''t worth his precious time on such an important night and walked away, leaving me behind. Alone and in peace.

    The air in the room was thick with the scent of floral perfumes, champagne, and lingering light pheromones as unmated werewolves searched the crowd, waiting for the fated pull of their mates.

    But I felt nothing other than my own pheromones dealing me with blows, minute after minute.

    No pull. No surge of warmth. No instinct whispered that my other half was near.

    Because I had no wolf.

    Because I was cursed.

    Because the Lunar Curse had stolen my bond before I ever had a chance to feel it. And yet, even without the mate bond, I already knew who my mate was.

    Marc Harris. Future Beta of our Moonstone Pack.

    I had overheard the whispers weeks ago in the academy halls, my ssmates pitying me behind my back, saying how tragic my situation was, and how I was going to be rejected.

    Regardless, I inhaled sharply, praying¡ªbegging¡ªthat this would be my chance to start over as I cautiously walked into the room with several pairs of eyes still fixated on me.

    For sixteen years, I had been my family''s golden girl¡ªthe pride of the Moonstone Pack. Then, the Lunar Curse appeared, branding me with the crescent-shaped mark on my shoulder and stripping me of my wolf.

    From that moment on, I had be nothing.

    Tonight was myst hope. If the Moon Goddess still had any mercy left for me, my mate would ept me despite my curse.

    But fate had never been kind to me. I realized that the moment I saw Marc.

    He stood near the centre of the ballroom, dressed in a fine ck and silver suit, his arm draped around another woman''s waist. She was stunning¡ªblond, curvy, the kind of woman who never had to beg for attention.

    My chest tightened painfully. Not because I felt some mate bond pulling me to him. But because I felt something else. A faint, buried instinct¡ªsomething deep inside me that wanted to react but couldn''t.

    It was weak, distant¡ªlike an echo of a connection that should have been there but wasn''t.

    And for the first time in my life, I wondered, if I hadn''t been cursed, would I have felt what everyone else did?

    <i>Would I have felt warmth instead of this cold emptiness?</i>

    <i>Would I have been loved instead of abandoned?</i>

    I guess I would never know. Because Marc turned his head¡ªand his blue eyes locked onto mine through the ck veil.

    The second he saw me, his entire body went rigid. His nostrils red as if he had just caught my scent.

    His wolf had recognized me, and in that split second¡ªI saw the flicker of devastation in his eyes before he marched straight towards me with the woman he was with.

    A hush spread through the room. The whispers started.

    <i>"She''s his mate?"</i>

    <i>"The cursed one? The wolfless freak?"</i>

    <i>"No way a future Beta would ept someone like her..."</i>

    Just then, Marc stopped in front of me and released the woman he was holding. Looking me straight in the eyes, he snapped with a fierce gaze, burning a hole through my forehead, "God forbid that I marry, mate or mark a woman like you!"

    The entire ballroom stilled, every pair of eyes locked onto us. He had said that to everyone''s hearing.

    My chest tightened, my throat burning with humiliation. I lifted my chin, trying to steady my voice. "Marc..."

    Before I could say another word, he spoke the words that shattered me.

    "I, future Beta Marc Harris of the Moonstone Pack, reject you, Meredith Carter, as my mate."

    The gasps rippled through the crowd.

    I felt every stare shift toward me as something deep inside me twisted painfully. Not because the bond was breaking¡ªI had no true bond to break, but because Marc''s words made it real.

    And he wasn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 2: Scorned At the Lunar Ball

    <h4>Chapter 2: Scorned At the Lunar Ball</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Gnashing his teeth until the pain from the bond severing was over, Marc''s lips twisted into something cruel, and his voiceced with mockery. "Did you really think the Moon Goddess would pair me with someone like you? A cursed, wolfless burden?"

    Laughter rippled through the ballroom.

    I hadn''t expected this. I had been hopeful the moon goddess would finally shine her mercy on me tonight. Instead, look what she did to me.

    Now, the entire werewolf society knew I was cursed and unwanted. No one would ever ept me. Not even my own family who were actually the first to reject me.

    I felt the sting of hot tears, but I refused to let them fall as I watched Marc hold that woman''s hand and take a few steps backwards.

    No. I would not cry. Not in front of these people. Not in front of him.

    But just as I thought the humiliation and disgrace couldn''t get any worse, my pheromones surged; a wild, uncontroble scent¡ªa sign of a female in distress.

    Immediately, several men in the room reacted.

    Some turned their heads sharply, their wolves snarling low in their throats. Others stiffened, pupils dting as their instincts responded to the scent.

    A man near the bar exhaled sharply. Another clenched his jaw, gripping his drink tightly.

    One even took a step toward me before stopping himself. And then the whispers changed.

    <i>"Damn, she smells incredible..."</i>

    <i>"That''s unnatural¡ªwhat''s wrong with her?"</i>

    <i>"Control yourselves! The Alpha is watching!"</i>

    "I can''t believe she has the nerve to release that seductive scent of hers just seconds after being rejected."

    <i>"She is trying to drive all the men in this room wild with those untamed pheromones of hers!"</i>

    <i>"What a disgrace to the Moonstone Pack."</i>

    <i>"I would rather remain childless than have a cursed child like Meredith."</i>

    <i>"My heart goes out to the Carter family. They are the ones feeling the heat of her disgraceful acts."</i>

    Panic surged in my chest. No, no, not now. I reached for my perfume bottle in my clutch, desperate to mask the scent that drove men wild. But before I could move, a cruel hand ripped my veil from my head.

    Gasps of shock rang out.

    Cold air rushed against my scarred cheek¡ªa jagged, ugly scar that marred my once beautiful face¡ªwas on full disy.

    I barely had time to react before someone sneered, loud enough for the entire ballroom to hear.

    "Horny whore!"

    Laughter erupted like a wildfire, sharp and suffocating. The sound stabbed through me, each chuckle cutting deeper than thest.

    "How dare you try to seduce men with a face like that?" Cora, the daughter to Alpha Aiden of the Nightshade n, my worst nightmare when we were still in college, questioned with venom dripping in her tone as she came to stand in front of me.

    She was the one who took off my veil, and now she looked mad because my ugly scar got me the attention of men she could never have.

    I felt bare, disoriented and vulnerable without my veil. My breath hitched as mild panic attacks set in, but Cora wouldn''t let me go. Not so easily.

    She had to make sure I drowned in humiliation¡ªmore than I had ever known since the night the Lunar Curse marked me.

    Cora jabbed a finger through my left chest and, when I didn''t answer her question, instead turned to walk away after I had found the courage.

    Just as I bent down to pick up my veil, she pushed me from behind forcefully. And the next second, I saw myself staggering before sliding to the tiled floor without reservation.

    A gasp of pain escaped my lips as my hip bone struck against the hard floor.

    Then, the mockery, finger-pointing, and disdain from the crowd that had gathered around me fired off like a rocket without warning.

    Tears burned at the edges of my vision, but I refused to let them fall. Not for them. Not for this pack that had already abandoned me. One day, they will regret this.

    Then, out from the corner of my eyes, I saw my father clench his fists by his sides from across the room. He watched me get humiliated in front of a hundred pairs of eyes.

    And to my surprise, he started taking quick steps towards me. He wasing to my rescue, not because he had any atom of love left for me, but because he was the current Beta of our Moonstone Pack, and I was his daughter.

    Being disgraced and scorned out in the open by others was like a p to his face and a threat to his position.

    But suddenly, my brother Gary appeared from nowhere and quickly grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

    My father''s brows furrowed as his gaze shifted to Gary, silently demanding an exnation, but all he could do was shake his head and mouth, ''Don''t go, father.''

    He was telling our father to overlook me, his baby sister, who was being bullied by others in the middle of the Lunar ball.

    The pain in my heart sky-rocketed as tears blurred my vision, but I persisted, holding it back with thest shred of dignity I was left with.

    I wanted to run. I wanted to disappear. But my body wouldn''t move.

    In the midst of my shame, pain and raging pheromones, my breathing seized momentarily as the world blurred around me.

    And then suddenly, a new scent filled the air. Not just any scent, but one with power, strength andmand.

    The kind of scent that made wolves stop breathing. That made Alphas lower their heads in instinctive submission.

    The entire ballroom fell silent. And a deep, cold voice sliced through the air. "What the hell is going on here?"

    My heart stilled. Cora''s smirk fell. The crowd parted instantly, and then I saw him.

    Draven Oatrun.

    The Alpha of the Mystic Furs. The future King of Werewolves. And the most dangerous man in this room.

    His broad frame was dressed in a dark, perfectly tailored suit, his golden eyes scanning the scene with icy detachment. Then those golden eyesnded on me.

    Everything stopped. Including time.

    My pheromones¡ªthe ones I had never been able to control suddenly vanished. Like someone had put out a fire. Like they had submitted.

    Just then, Alpha Draven started making his way towards me, and my breathing faltered.

    I forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 3: Claiming the Cursed Wolfless Deviant

    <h4>Chapter 3: iming the Cursed Wolfless Deviant</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The Lunar Ball was a ce for weak men to fight over their mates.

    I had no interest in this event. No patience for the petty politics of desperate Alphas trying to shove their daughters into my arms.

    But the moment I stepped into the ballroom with my beta and a few other important people, something changed. My wolf snarled violently inside me, forcing me to stop mid-step.

    A scent hit me like a drug.

    Something wild. Something untamed. Something... Wrong.

    The entire room had frozen, every eye locked on the girl at the centre of the spectacle.

    She sat there on the floor, her silver-white hair spilling like strands of moonlight, her slender frame stiff with barely contained rage.

    Even from across the ballroom, I could see the way her violet eyes burned with unshed tears. And then I saw the scar. A jagged, brutal wound shed down her left cheek¡ªa wound that should have healed if she were a proper wolf.

    My wolf rumbled, unsettled. Then, the whispers reached me.

    <i>"Beta Marc rejected her. Right in front of everyone."</i>

    <i>"She''s cursed. She doesn''t have a wolf."</i>

    <i>"Then she had the guts to release her wild pheromones. Pathetic!"</i>

    My gaze returned to the girl¡ªMeredith Carter. And then I realized something else. Her pheromones, which had been spilling wildly just moments ago¡ªsuddenly vanished like someone had flipped a switch.

    That shouldn''t be possible<i>.</i>

    I took another step forward, locking eyes with her. Her breath hitched, and for a split second, something ancient and dangerous wed at my chest.

    Recognition. Possession. Mine.

    I ignored it. I ignored the way her scent curled in my lungs, the way my entire body tensed as if preparing for war.

    Ipletely ignored the woman in front of her and focused on the fool standing to her right.

    Marc Harris; the future Beta of Moonstone Pack. A man I had no respect for.

    He stood there, smirking, his posture rxed as if he hadn''t just humiliated his fated mate in front of a room full of wolves.

    I could end him in seconds. I considered it.

    Instead, I let my power roll off me in waves as I took steps forward. "What the hell is going on there?"

    Theughter immediately died. Wolves lowered their heads, instinctively bowing. And Marc, to his credit, stiffened but didn''t kneel.

    Brave. But stupid<i>.</i>

    I stopped just a few feet away.

    Meredith, the cursed girl, stared at me, her hands curled into fists, bracing herself for another attack as she finally got on her feet, wincing in pain. She didn''t lower her gaze.

    Interesting.

    "Marc Harris." My voice was cold, sharp as a de. "Do you reject her?"

    Marc smirked. "I already did, Alpha."

    My wolf snarled.

    <i>Wrong answer.</i>

    I barely contained the urge to crush the bastard''s throat between my fingers. Instead, I turned back to Meredith. She was now standing tall despite everything.

    The entire room expected me to turn away. To ignore her like the rest. They were fools.

    I saw what they refused to see. The force curled beneath her skin. The rage simmering in her veins.

    She wasn''t weak. She was caged.

    And if there was one thing I knew, it was that caged creatures were the most dangerous. So I made my decision. And I burned the entire ballroom down with my next words.

    "Then I will take her."

    Silence.

    Absolute, stunned silence.

    Meredith''s breath caught. Marc blinked, his smirk dropping. "What?"

    I barely spared him a nce. "You rejected her," I said simply. "She belonged to no one, which means she belongs to me now."

    A gasp rippled through the crowd.

    I stepped closer to Meredith, watching her body go rigid. I expected fear, but I got fire. Her violet eyes zed with defiance.

    "I am not some object to be passed around," she suddenly spoke, meeting my gaze head-on.

    The room went still.

    Interesting.

    For the first time in years, I felt the corner of my mouth twitch in amusement. <i>''Oh, little wolf, you have no idea what you are.''</i>

    But I didn''t say that. I reached forward¡ªslow enough for her to jerk away if she wanted, but she didn''t move.

    Good.

    I took the shredded remains of her veil from the floor. Gently, I lifted it, covering her face once more, shielding her from their stares. Then I spoke.

    "Tomorrow, I will take you. In two days, you will be my wife," I stated, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Another shockwave rolled through the room. Marc''s expression twisted with disbelief. "You''re joking."

    I turned my gaze back to him, my power rolling off me in waves. "Do I look like I joke?"

    Marc paled, stepping back. The message was clear. I was iming Meredith, and no one would stop me.

    A gasp rippled through the crowd. No one moved. No one breathed.

    Then, the next second, the room exploded with murmurs, gasps, and hushed arguments.

    I expected it. Weed it, even.

    Werewolves had their precious hierarchy, their obsession with bloodlines and ranks. A Beta rejecting his mate was unfortunate. But an Alpha iming a wolfless, cursed woman?

    Uneptable.

    I let the noise build for a few moments, letting the weight of my words settle like a boulder on their chests.

    Just as the whispers exploded into chaos, another voice cut through the tension.

    "Draven."

    I turned my head slightly as my childhood friend, Wanda Fellowes, stepped forward. Her red gown shimmered under the chandeliers, her green eyes sharp as they met mine with barely concealed outrage. Unlike the others, she did not cower.

    Wanda had always carried herself with control, always calcted in her words. But tonight was no different.

    "Are you certain about this?" Her voice was low, careful. Not a challenge, just a question.

    I held her gaze. "You disapprove?"

    "I question the wisdom of this choice." Her attention flickered to Meredith, who stood beside me, silent but tense.

    "This woman is cursed. She has no wolf, and she has no strength. Her pheromones are wild and unnatural. And look at her¡ª" She gestured toward Meredith with an exaggerated sigh. "She carries a scar that will forever stain her face. Is that the Luna you want standing beside you? Is that the Queen you want to present to our people? You need a Luna who will elevate you, not¡ª"

    Not weaken me. That''s what she wanted to say.

    I cut her off, my eyes fixed on her. "And you believe she weakens me?"

    There was a brief hesitation. Then, quietly, she replied, "I believe you should be careful."

    We stared at each other for a moment. Wanda was not my enemy. But she would never understand this.

    I gave her a slight nod¡ªacknowledgement, but not agreement. She exhaled softly and stepped back. "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    So do I, Wanda.

    Before I could speak again, another voice cut through the air.

    "Draven."

    I already knew who it was. I turned to see Randall Oatrun, my father.

    He moved through the crowd like a man still ustomed to power, every step measured, every nce sharp. When our eyes met, I saw no anger. Only disappointment.

    "What are you doing?" His voice was smooth, unreadable.

    I rolled my shoulders. "iming my wife."

    His gaze flicked to Meredith, then back to me. "You could have chosen any woman here. Any strong, capable female worthy of a King''s side."

    And yet, I had chosen the most dangerous option.

    He exhaled slowly, his tone edged with finality. "Draven, this is yourst chance. You must leave this Ball with a wife. I gave you that ultimatum. And I expect you to make a choice worthy of our bloodline."

    I smiled. "Then you should be pleased, Father. I have chosen."

    My father''s jaw ticked. He had expected me to bend. I never had before, and I would not start now.

    I turned to Meredith. She was angry. Confused. Furious.

    She didn''t want me. That was fine because the moment I looked at her tonight, the moment my wolf had recognized something within her¡ª

    She was already mine.

 Chapter 4: Because I Didnâ€™t Want It To

    <h4>Chapter 4: Because I Didn''t Want It To</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I couldn''t feel my body.

    Not when I walked out of the ballroom, nked by my family like a prisoner.

    Not when the murmurs of wolves trailed behind me, thick with shock, disgust, and morbid curiosity.

    And certainly not when my father''s grip tightened around my arm¡ªhard enough to bruise, tight enough to snap it in half if he wanted. But he didn''t.

    He hadn''t stepped in when I was bullied, humiliated, and mocked. But the moment Draven Oatrun imed me as his, then¡ªonly then¡ªdid he finally cross the room and take my hand.

    Not as a joke. Not as a mistake. But as his future wife.

    And now, as we left the Lunar Ball before the party was even over, his silence was deafening because, for the first time tonight, I hadn''t just embarrassed myself. I had embarrassed him and my entire pack.

    Not only had I be the centre of attention, but I had drawn the eyes of important pack leaders, elders, and even the future Alpha King. And my father had had enough of me.

    I was numb, trapped somewhere between humiliation and anger, then fear and regret because this wasn''t over. At least not until I''ve gotten a beating.

    ---

    The drive back to our family estate was suffocating and almost impossible to bear.

    No one spoke because they didn''t have to. My father''s anger was a living, breathing force in the Mercedes van, thick and unforgiving.

    My mother sat beside him, lips pressed into a thin line. She has never defended me since that nightmare of a cursed day, and she wouldn''t start now.

    My older sisters, Monique and Mabel, exchanged looks behind our parents, amusement flickering in their eyes once in a while. They did not mind that I was sitting right next to them. I was their fun, after all.

    And my older brother, Gary sat behind the wheel with one of our family''s bodyguard in the front passenger seat.

    Gary''s gaze kept flickering to the rearview mirror, where our eyes identally met a few times. A sneer practically carved into his face. I quickly stopped looking and cradled my torn veil in my arms before he burned me with his gaze.

    My stomach churned as bile rose to my throat. My breathing hitched.

    This was going to be a long night.

    ---

    <strong>MOONSTONE PACK.</strong>

    <strong>The Carter''s Estate.</strong>

    The second the car stopped in the driveway, my father yanked the door open and fixed his death stare on me.

    "Get out!" he ordered, voice cutting like a de.

    I hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªncing at my sisters, who should have stepped out first. Big mistake

    His hand shot out, iron-tight around my arm.

    Pain exploded up my shoulder as he dragged me out, his grip so tight my bones protested. My veil slipped from my fingers,nding in the dirt as I stumbled to keep up.

    My father pulled me inside, hauling me through the front doors amidst the wandering stares from the guards stationed around the estate.

    It was normal for me to be disgraced around here, so no one was surprised or thought I was in a dangerous situation that required saving. They would actually rather watch and enjoy me get punished.

    My mother and siblings followed behind us at a much more leisurely pace. Their job wasn''t to interfere; they were going to watch, much to their pleasure.

    The moment the doors mmed shut behind us, my father''s voice thundered through the hall.

    "What in the Goddess''s name have you done?!"

    I barely had time to react before his palm struck my face.

    CRACK!

    Pain exploded across my cheek almost immediately, whipping my head to the side as a buzzing sound filled my right ear. I think it''s going to take a while for my hearing to be fully restored.

    My hand instinctively reached out to cradle my cheek as I tasted blood. I didn''t dare to lift my head for fear of being hit again.

    "Gabriel!" My mother''s voice cut through the air calmly. And for a second, I stopped breathing.

    My father turned, his expression darkening. "What?" he snapped, impatient.

    A heavy pause followed before my mother spoke again. "Don''t hit her face."

    My stomach twisted as my siblings stilled in surprise.

    I lifted my head, something close to hope flickering to life for the first time in years. Then she added, "The injury will reopen, and we''ll have to waste more herbs on sealing it again."

    The hope died before it even had a chance to breathe.

    I felt nothing realizing that Mum''s indifference towards me was better off than her concern because it just didn''t make sense.

    My father shifted his furious gaze to me before taking a seat a secondter. He agreed with my mother on this, unlike my siblings, who simply didn''t give a fuck.

    "Kneel!" My fathermanded, his eyes zing with fire. And almost immediately, I got on my knees before him and dropped my gaze, sping my fingers nervously in front of me.

    "You are such a big disappointment and a disgrace to our family and our pack!" My father started, jabbing a finger in front of my face. "I warned you never to take off your veil!"

    "And Father, I warned her to control her stupid pheromones!" Gary cut in as his height towered above me. "Now look what she did tonight, seducing more than half of the men with it!"

    "And this happened right after she was rejected by her mate," Monique continued, sneering at me. And just then, Mabel added my third offence to the list.

    "As if that wasn''t enough embarrassment for the night, she got imed by our future king as if it is a good thing," Mabel said, her tone dripping with venom.

    At that same moment, Gary pped my head. "The cursed whore finally caught an Alpha''s attention¡ªtoo bad she doesn''t know he is going to use her as his ything."

    My fingers tightened around each other until my knuckles turned white. That was the best I could do to show my anger because I didn''t understand a word my brother had just spoken.

    From behind my father, Monique scoffed. "Look at her," she muttered. "Feeling like she''s worth something."

    Mabel sighed dramatically. "I told you she''d embarrass us eventually."

    My father''s breathing was ragged as he stood to his feet. His hands trembled at his sides¡ªnot with regret, but with barely restrained fury. He wanted to hit me again, but instead, his voice turned cold.

    "You have shamed this family," my father spat, pacing like a caged wolf.

    I curled my fingers into my palms, nails biting into my skin. I stayed silent. It was the only defence I had.

    "You were already a disgrace," he continued, voice dripping with disgust. "A wolfless, cursed mistake. But now, you''ve let yourself be a spectacle."

    I swallowed back the words I wanted to scream¡ªthat I never asked for any of this. That none of it was my fault. That he, my mother, my siblings, my mate... they had all already decided I was worthless because of that damn curse. But I knew better than to speak.

    His re was pure hatred. He was disgusted by me, and then I knew he wished I had never been born.

    "First, your mate rejected you. Then, you made a fool of yourself with those disgusting pheromones. And now, you let Draven Oatrun im you?" he questioned.

    I didn''t let Draven im me. He had decided without warning, without hesitation, that I would be his, and I had straightforwardly refused. But none of that mattered to my father because to him, I was a disgrace no matter what.

    I braced myself for another blow, but instead, my father turned to my mother and then uttered the words I dreaded most.

    "Lock her in the poultry shed!"

    My stomach dropped instantly. The poultry shed, the ce they had thrown me every time I had brought disgrace to my family.

    Dark, cold and crawling with filth.

    My mother hesitated, eyes flicking toward me. "Gabriel, maybe¡ª"

    "I said now!" my father snapped. And just like that, my mother nodded. "Yes, dear."

    Her hands trembled as she grabbed my wrist.

    I didn''t fight, and I have never had to because fighting only worsened my situation.

    So, I let her lead me outside, past the main house, to the small wooden shack behind the estate.

    The scent of damp hay and the faint musk of birds long gone filled my nose. I stepped inside without a word. The door mmed shut behind me, and the lock clicked.

    And for the first time, I actually thought about Alpha Draven''s ims and the fact that he wasing for me tomorrow.

    "I don''t know why that wound has refused to heal for months now!" My mother spat angrily, snapping me out of my thoughts before walking away.

    After she was gone, I reached up, fingers brushing against the scar on my left cheek¡ªthe one that refused to heal.

    Because I didn''t want it to.

    Because it was the only part of me I still had control over.

 Chapter 5: Demanding for My Bride

    <h4>Chapter 5: Demanding for My Bride</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven.</strong></i>

    The Carter estate was less than impressive.

    As the Beta of the Moonstone Pack, Gabriel Carter had built a reputation as a refined leader, a man of calcted strategies¡ªbut standing in his poorly managed courtyard, I saw nothing but mediocrity.

    The stench of decay lingered in the air, and the guards at the gate were unfocused and undisciplined. The servants avoided eye contact, moving like ghosts in their own home.

    Weak. All of them.

    And yet, Gabriel had the audacity to stand before me now, shoulders squared, gaze unflinching, his expression barely masking his irritation.

    "Alpha Draven." His voice was clipped, forced into formality. "To what do I owe this sudden visit?"

    I scoffed inwardly. He was pretending he knew nothing.

    "As I announced at the Lunar Ballst night," I said, my tone smooth but firm, "I''vee to take Meredith to be my wife."

    Gabriel''s lips pressed into a thin line. "You must be mistaken."

    A bold response. A dangerous one.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jeffery Allen, my Beta, tense beside me. His sharp gaze flickered between Gabriel and me, his anger radiating like a slow-burning fire.

    "Beta Gabriel," Jeffery said, his voice edged with irritation. "Are you not going to offer us a seat?"

    Gabriel turned his cold gaze on him. "My apologies for not being a good host." He didn''t mean a single word. Then, looking back at me, he added, "I wasn''t informed of your visit."

    So that was his excuse for hisck of hospitality. In other sense, he was asking us to endure his insolence.

    I said nothing to that. I didn''t need his approval, nor did I care for his pathetic attempt at challenging my authority.

    Gabriel had not weed me and my entourage into his home, not that I cared, but curtesy was something a man like him should know and extend. It was obvious he wasn''t going to offer me any seat either. And that was fine. I wasn''t nning to stay.

    If Gabriel thought ack of wee would deter me, he had gravely miscalcted.

    I let my power roll off me in slow, unmistakable waves. It was a warning, a reminder, a test.

    At that moment, his wife and three older children hurried out of the house, their expressions taut with unease.

    "Would you do me the honour of bringing Meredith to me, or should I find her myself?" My voice was calm and devoid of warmth as I offered options.

    Gabriel''s jaw tightened. "Alpha Draven, you have no right toe to my home and demand my daughter," he dered, and meant it.

    "And yet, here I stand," I countered, unmoved.

    His gaze darkened with defiance at myment. "Even if you asked the proper way," he continued, voice low with warning, "I wouldn''t give her to you."

    Gabriel should understand that I had left my men at the gates out of courtesy and walked in with only my Beta. Therefore, the earlier he understood that I was going to leave with his daughter, Meredith, and no one would stop me, the more time he would save.

    Gabriel''s wife, Margareth Carter, stiffened beside him. Her fingers twitched, brushing the hem of his sleeve¡ªa subtle gesture, a silent warning.

    She feared me. Smart woman. But her husband ignored her.

    "Now that I have made my stance clear, please be on your way, Alpha," Gabriel said with finality as he gestured with his right hand. He was dismissing me.

    A Beta. Dismissing me.

    Jeffery inhaled sharply beside me, ready to step forward, to put Gabriel in his ce. But I lifted a hand, stopping him.

    Instead, I spoke, my voice even, slow and dangerous. "Beta, heed mymand."

    Jeffery immediately dropped to one knee. "Yes, Alpha."

    "Gather the men. Search the estate. If you have to turn every stone to find my bride, do so. I must not leave the Carter estate and the Moonstone Pack without her."

    The courtyard went still.

    A sharp inhale came from Margareth. One of Gabriel''s daughters paled, hands clenching at her sides. But it was Gabriel''s reaction I was waiting for.

    He snapped. Finally. "Alpha Draven!" His voice boomed, his body shaking with barely restrained rage.

    I turned to him slowly, my golden gaze cold and unyielding. "Beta," I said, my tone clipped, "You will say my name with respect."

    The entire courtyard was watching, waiting.

    Gabriel''s pride warred with logic. He wanted to fight, but he knew he would lose. No matter how daring he was, the consequences of defiling his future King was not worth it. He could never bear it.

    Jeffery rose to his feet, already turning to carry out mymand when¡ª

    "Stop!" Gabriel barked, his voice cracking under the weight of his own fury.

    Jeffery halted and then turned to Gabriel, his stance loose but ready for a fight. "If you stopped me, that means you''ve made a decision," he said to Gabriel smoothly, mocking his hesitation as a way to get back at him for disrespecting me.

    A heavy silence followed.

    Margareth''s hands curled into fists. Gabriel''s face twisted. Then, with obvious reluctance, he exhaled sharply.

    "Gary," he snapped at his son, "bring Meredith out."

    Gary''s jaw tightened, but he bowed his head slightly. "Yes, Father." Then his gaze flickered toward me, burning with resentment. He had the same temper as his father.

    He was angry at me for whatever reasons best known to him.

    I didn''t care. His emotions didn''t deserve my attention.

    As Gary stormed off toward the back of the estate, Gabriel wasn''t finished. He turned his two older daughters into errand girls next.

    "Monique, Mabel," he called, turning his burning gaze to them, "gather your sister''s things and bring them out here."

    "Yes, Father," they muttered, quickly scurrying away.

    And then, it was just us¡ªMe, Jeffery, Gabriel, and his wife, Margareth, who clung to his side as the silence stretched, heavy with unspoken tension.

    Margareth did not speak, but she was watching me¡ªnot with open defiance or submission, but with something else.

    Something unreadable. Something... protective.

    Interesting.

    From the little I had gathered about Meredith''s family dynamics, she was hated by everyone in her family and pack, but why did it seem the situation was different with her mother?

 Chapter 6: I Was to Go and Never Return

    <h4>Chapter 6: I Was to Go and Never Return</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I didn''t get a wink of sleepst night. How could I?

    The first thing I noticed when I woke up was the cold.

    It had seeped into my bones, clinging to my skin like a secondyer. The wooden floor beneath me was hard and unforgiving. My muscles ached from the awkward position I had curled into overnight, and my stomach twisted painfully with hunger.

    But none of thatpared to the sharp ache in my cheek, with dried blood clinging to my lip from my father''s p, a cruel reminder ofst night.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself upright. The dim morning light barely seeped through the cracks in the poultry shed walls, casting long, eerie shadows.

    Dust swirled in the air, the scent of damp hay and stale feathers clogging my nose. I winced at the sharp, tingling pain in my ribs as I shifted, my breathing shallow to avoid aggravating the soreness.

    Sleeping here had been miserable, though I hadn''t had a choice¡ªI''d been dragged inside, discarded like garbage. My lips curled bitterly.

    Even though the shed was empty of fowl, the stench of old droppings and mildew clung to the air, burning the inside of my nose. My clothes were stiff, crusted with dried blood, sweat, and dirt.

    A shiver crawled down my spine.

    Then I heard it: Footsteps, heavy and deliberate.

    I stiffened, every muscle in my body locking up. Someone wasing.

    Panic wed up my throat. I had to get up¡ªhad to be ready. But my body betrayed me, my limbs sluggish, weak. I barely had time to turn before the shed door was wrenched open with such force that it rattled on its hinges.

    I sucked in a breath.

    A towering figure filled the doorway, broad shoulders cutting an imposing silhouette against the weak morning light. His face was shadowed, but I didn''t need to see his expression to know he was furious. I could feel his rage in the charged air between us, suffocating and thick. <i>Gary.</i>

    His ck eyes burned with pure contempt, his jaw set in a hard line. He looked at me like I was nothing¡ªless than nothing.

    "Get up." His voice was sharp, clipped.

    For reasons only he understood, my brother was livid. <i>What had I done this time? I''d only just woken up</i>.

    My throat bobbed as I swallowed my thoughts. Instead, I kept my gaze lowered, avoiding his piercing stare, and struggled to push myself off the floor. A pained groan slipped from my lips as my ribs protested the movement, but I fought through it.

    Unfortunately, I wasn''t fast enough. Gary''s patience was already razor-thin. The next second, he lunged forward, grabbing my arm in a punishing grip and yanking me forward.

    "Walk, bitch," he spat, dragging me into the corridor of the animal house. The harshness of his tone sent a fresh wave of unease crawling through me. Several servants had already begun their morning duties, scrubbing floors and tending to the livestock, but none of them dared to look in our direction.

    "You have some guts waking up thiste after the trouble you caused for our entire pack!" Gary seethed.

    Confusion flickered across my face. <i>What trouble?</i>

    I hadn''t done anything¡ªat least, not that I was aware of. But I didn''t dare to ask. Thest thing I needed was to provoke him further.

    I struggled to keep up with his pace as he dragged me outside, my bare feet scraping against the rough ground. The cold morning air bit into my skin, yet I barely felt it.

    Gary''s grip tightened.

    "It wasn''t enough that you embarrassed our family by being utterly useless," he hissed. "You had to go and draw his attention too. Alpha Draven of all people! Father should have sold you off as a ve or killed you the moment the moon goddess ced a curse on you!"

    I went rigid, not because my own brother wished me dead. It was nothing. I''ve been told worse. It was the name he mentioned that sent a jolt of shock through my veins. <i>Alpha Draven.</i>

    A fresh knot of anxiety twisted in my gut. He had said he''de for me¡ªbut I hadn''t believed him. I had made myself clear at the Lunar Ball. Why would he still want me?

    No... It didn''t make sense. My father would never willingly hand me over. He would rather keep me trapped, ming me for every misfortune that befell him. I preferred it than going into the arms of a stranger whose intentions I had no idea of.

    The moon goddess rejected me seven years ago. Even my mate rejected me so cruelly in the presence of hundreds of prominent wolvesst night. Who would then dare to ept a cursed, rejected, wolfless deviant named Meredith Carter?

    Unless it was an angel, but in our world, only monsters existed.

    Then why...?

    Dread pooled in my stomach. Before I could piece it together, we reached the entrance of the house.

    The first person I saw was my father.

    He stood tall, his hands sped behind his back, his face unreadable. Cold. Unfeeling.

    Beside him, my mother. Our gazes met for a fleeting second before she turned away with a huff, as if I were nothing more than an unpleasant stain she couldn''t be bothered to acknowledge.

    Then there were my sisters, standing near the steps with my suitcase at their feet.

    They said nothing. No snide remarks. No insults. Just silence.

    A sharp shove to my side sent me stumbling forward. A yelp escaped my lips, and I braced for the hard impact of the ground. But before I could hit the dirt, a strong arm wrapped around my waist, catching me mid-fall.

    The air around me shifted¡ªthickened. I looked up, breath hitching in my throat.

    He wasrger than I remembered.

    Towering, dark-clothed, golden-eyed. A force of dominance that made the very air feel heavier. <i>Alpha Draven.</i>

    His grip on me was firm, steady. His gaze bore into mine, his expression unreadable, yet something flickered behind those piercing eyes.

    I yanked myself away from him, stumbling backward¡ªonly to be stopped by a solid hand pressing against my back.

    Gary had trapped me, stopping me from moving an inch further.

    Alpha Draven''s gaze flickered briefly toward my father. His voice was as calm as it wasmanding.

    "Beta Gabriel, I see you locked my bride in a poultry shed overnight. I won''t ask for your reasons. I''m taking her. Now."

    His words sent a fresh wave of panic crashing over me.

    Bride?

    No. No, no, no.

    My head snapped toward my father, my heart pounding against my ribs. But he didn''t even look at me as he spoke, "Take her and leave my residence." His tone was devoid of emotion.

    I almost staggered back, shaking my head.

    <i>Something has to be wrong somewhere! My father would never give me out. What happened before I arrived?</i>

    Alpha Draven cast his gaze on me once again and spoke, his tone neutral, "Let''s go."

    "No!" My voice cracked. "I''m not going anywhere with you!"

    His lips twitched as if amused. <i>He must have seen me as a joke</i>. Then, without hesitation, he turned to his Beta. "Grab her bag."

    Panic surged through me. I twisted away from Gary, making a desperate dash toward my father.

    "Father!" My voice was raw. Desperate. "Please! Don''t send me away! I''ll do anything¡ª"

    He finally looked at me. For a single, breath-stealing moment.

    And what I saw in his eyes shattered something inside me. Hatred. Pure, unfiltered hatred.

    "You are a disgrace and a mistake," he spat, his voice thundering with finality. "I do not have a daughter like you. From today, you are no longer part of the Moonstone Pack."

    Right as I was about toprehend the weight of that statement, his next words fell like a death sentence.

    "Go. And never return!"

 Chapter 7: Trapped Under His Rule

    <h4>Chapter 7: Trapped Under His Rule</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    "You will bring your family to Mystic Furs in time for the wedding tomorrow," Draven said to my father, his tone final. "I don''t care for your approval. This is not a negotiation."

    My father''s lips pressed into a thin line, but he said nothing. What else could he say?

    He already gave me out. And no one challenges Draven Oatrun.

    A sharp gasp left my throat as Draven grabbed my arm and led me away from my parents and siblings, who didn''t dare to breathe another word to him.

    The ride to Mystic Furs was a quiet one, but not peaceful.

    The tension sat thick in the car, pressing against my chest with every passing mile. I sat stiffly, as far from Draven as the limited space would allow, my fingers clenched tightly in myp. The cold ss window was my onlyfort, though it did little to stop the storm raging inside me.

    I reyed my father''sst words over and over in my mind. I still can''t believe he sent me away with a stranger and banished me from our pack. My pack. Because of my stupid pheromones, which had now stopped oozing afternding me unwanted attention.

    The memory was still raw, still fresh, an open wound that refused to stop bleeding.

    And now, I was here. Trapped in a stranger''s car, being driven to a ce I knew nothing about. A pack that wasn''t mine. A home that wasn''t mine.

    I wasn''t sure what awaited me, but the sinking feeling in my stomach told me it wouldn''t be good. I was a curse who invariably attracted attention wherever I went.

    When the line of cars finally pulled into Mystic Furs'' territory, my breath caught in my throat.

    The sheer size of it was intimidating. Unlike Moonstone Pack, where most homes were simple and uniform, this ce was grand and regal, built for warriors and leaders alike. The towering castle loomed in the distance, its stone walls and sharp spires exuding power.

    Even from within the car, I could see the way the people moved¡ªefficient, purposeful, disciplined. They had been waiting for their Alpha''s return, standing in formation near the entrance like soldiers.

    But the moment the cars rolled to a stop and we stepped out, all eyes turned to me.

    I stiffened.

    The warriors and pack members greeted Draven first, bowing respectfully. Then they acknowledged his Beta, who I''ve learned was called Jeffery, with equal reverence.

    But when it came to me? Their gazes darkened.

    Judgment. Suspicion. Contempt. It was everywhere.

    Not a single word of wee was spoken. Not even a curious nce. It was pure rejection.

    I swallowed hard, feeling my throat tighten. I shouldn''t have been surprised. I was a curse, wasn''t I? A mistake from the Moon goddess.

    The weight of their stares was suffocating. I wanted distance from Draven, yet my feet betrayed me. I instinctively moved closer to him, letting hisrge frame serve as a shield against the hostility radiating from the crowd.

    I hated myself for it.

    Draven said nothing as he led the way toward the castle''s entrance, his long strides confident,manding. I forced myself to follow, ignoring the murmurs that buzzed like angry wasps behind me.

    As we approached the massive doors, a man dressed in a fine suit and with an air of authority stepped forward.

    A Gamma, or perhaps the head butler?

    Whoever he was, his back was ramrod straight as he dipped into a deep bow before Draven.

    "My Alpha," he greeted smoothly. Then he turned slightly to Jeffery and offered a polite nod. "Beta Jeffery."

    His gaze never flickered toward me. It was as if I didn''t exist.

    I clenched my fists, a sharp pang of humiliation shooting through me. The rejection was swift and effortless, as if I wasn''t even worth acknowledging.

    "Everything has been prepared," the man continued, addressing Draven. "Including the room."

    The room?

    A prickle of unease ran down my spine. What are they talking about?

    Before I could ask, Draven turned and strode inside, his posture rxed, utterly unfazed by the tension around us.

    I hesitated for a moment, then forced myself to follow while looking for an opportunity to speak up.

    The grand entrance of the castle swallowed me whole, its high ceilings and intricate stonework making me feel even smaller than I already did. Jeffery and the other man walked behind us, their steps echoing against the polished floors.

    The weight on my chest grew heavier with every step. I couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I want my own room." My voice came out sharper than I intended, but I didn''t regret it.

    Draven stopped mid-step. Slowly, he turned to face me, one dark brow arching.

    I lifted my chin, willing my voice to remain steady. "I won''t be sharing your bed."

    His golden eyes gleamed, a smirk curling at the edge of his lips. He studied me for a long moment before speaking. "You assume I want you in my bed, little wolf?" His smirk deepened, but his eyes were unreadable. "You''ll sleep where I decide. Let''s see if you like my generosity.

    There was something almost amused in his tone, and it sent a ripple of unease down my spine.

    His gaze flickered toward the man beside Jeffery. "Move her to the guest wing."

    I blinked, my heart stuttering. The guest wing?

    That was¡ªA small victory. But I wasn''t stupid. A gilded cage was still a cage, and I had no intention of staying in it.

    "One more thing!" Draven suddenly halted in his steps and turned to me, seeming to have remembered something. "It would be stupid of you to try to escape from my fortress. My men have a kill-on-sight order on you, so don''t waste your time."

    "What?" The weight of his words settled deep in my bones, cold and inescapable.

    I hadn''t even crafted an escape n, yet he had already ced a bounty on my head.

    Draven''s voice cut through my thoughts, adding onest warning. "Be on time for dinner tonight. I don''t like waiting."

    Then he was gone, disappearing down the hall with his Beta as if he hadn''t just upended my world.

    I stood there, breath uneven, hands trembling.

    Trapped in this ce. Under his rule.

 Chapter 8: First Lesson from Alpha Draven

    <h4>Chapter 8: First Lesson from Alpha Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "This way," the butler said, his voice clipped as he gestured toward the left and started walking.

    I forced my legs to move. Each step was heavy, and each turn made my head spin.

    The Mystic Furs estate was enormous¡ªabyrinth of cold stone corridors, towering archways, and endless staircases. Unlike the Moonstone Pack, where homes were built forfort, this ce was built to intimidate. The walls loomed over me, lined with gold sconces and dark tapestries, each embroidered with the sigil of the Oatrun family¡ªa ck wolf beneath a full moon.

    The air smelled of pinewood and something richer beneath¡ªa scent of dominance and power.

    By the time we reached the Guest Wing, my body was screaming in protest. My legs wobbled from exhaustion, and my stomach twisted with hunger.

    The butler finally stopped in front of arge wooden double door.

    He reached for a ring of keys at his belt, flipping through them before unlocking it. The heavy door groaned as it swung open.

    "This will be your room from now on," he said stiffly, stepping aside. His tone was mechanical, void of warmth. "Your belongings will be brought in shortly. Someone wille to attend to you soon."

    I parted my lips, wanting to ask¡ªWho? What am I supposed to do next?

    But before I could get a word out, he turned sharply and walked away, disappearing down the hall.

    No instructions. No exnations.

    I let out a slow breath and stepped inside the room. It was... surprisingly decent,rger than the cramped room I had in my father''s house.

    A four-poster bed sat against the far wall, covered in fine sheets. Arge wooden wardrobe stood beside it. A simple vanity table rested near the arched window. Minimal, butfortable.

    But it didn''t matter. This wasn''t my home.

    A sharp knock sounded at the door. Before I could answer, the door creaked open, and a male servant stepped inside, dragging my luggage behind him. He didn''t speak, didn''t nce at me¡ªjust dropped my things by the door and walked out.

    I clenched my jaw, wondering if I was invincible.

    Shaking off the irritation, I rushed toward my bag, fingers gripping the handle. I pulled it towards the bed and had just sat down to unzip it when the door burst open again.

    Four women entered, dressed in matching dark uniforms, led by an older woman with a presence like steel. Her posture was rigid, calcted, and her sharp eyes scanned me with the cold efficiency of someone inspecting a wed piece of merchandise.

    None of them greeted me.

    The older woman stepped forward, sping her hands behind her back as she introduced herself to me. "I am Madame Beatrice. I oversee the running of the Oatrun estate."

    Then, without waiting for my reaction, she turned to the servants and barked orders.

    "You two¡ªprepare the bath." She gestured toward the first pair of maids. "The other two¡ªarrange her belongings."

    They moved instantly, their efficiency unnerving.

    I blinked, confusion tightening in my chest. No one had ever attended to me like this¡ªnot since the Lunar Curse.

    In my father''s house, I had been less than a servant. Now, I was suddenly important enough to warrant maids? I highly doubted that.

    Madame Beatrice turned back to me, her face impassive. "It is time for your bath." Her gaze flickered over me¡ªcritical and unimpressed. "Strip."

    I stiffened at hermands. My fingers instinctively clutched the fabric of my ruined dress. "I can wash myself."

    A tense silence followed. Then, with a flick of her gaze, two maids suddenly stepped forward, their grip firm as they grabbed my arms.

    Instinct, panic, and rage surged through my bloodstream. "Let me go!" I jerked against them, but they held me in ce.

    Madame Beatrice simply sighed. "You reek, youngdy," she said bluntly. "And stray dogs are not allowed in the Oatrun estate."

    <i>Stray dog? She just called me a stray dog?</i>

    A hot wave of humiliation and fury mmed into me.

    Without a care in the world, Madame Beatrice tilted her head toward the vanity mirror.

    "See for yourself."

    I didn''t want to look. But I did. And my stomach dropped.

    My once-silver hair was tangled and dull. My face smeared with dirt and dried blood. My dress¡ªtorn and stained. And my bare feet¡ªcaked with dust and filth.

    I looked like a beggar.

    No wonder they all stared at me with disgust.

    For a fleeting moment, I wondered¡ª<i>How did Draven even tolerate sitting next to me in the car? </i>He couldn''t have had it easier.

    Then, irritation prickled my skin. <i>Serves him right.</i>

    I understood now. My appearance wasn''t just an insult to me¡ªit was an insult to Draven. And his people knew it.

    I exhaled sharply. <i>Fine.</i>

    I wouldn''t argue about being helped with a bath. Not because I agreed, but because I was too tired to resist.

    The maids led me toward the bathroom. A copper tub of steaming water awaited.

    The bath wasn''t kindness. It was correction.

    When they stripped me, I clenched my teeth, swallowing the humiliation. When they scrubbed my skin raw without mercy, I winced, but I didn''tin.

    And when theybed my hair, pulled at the knots, I bit my lip and let them because resistance would only make it worse. I was new here and still needed to put up with a lot until I have fully adjusted.

    Finally, they dressed me in a simple white gown from my closet.

    Madame Beatrice watched silently before finally speaking. "You will learn our ways," she said. "Forget whatever you were taught in Moonstone. This is Mystic Furs now."

    I said nothing.

    "Don''t wander around the estate alone." Then she stepped closer as if to make her instructions clear. "You will also remember to respect Alpha Draven."

    <i>Respect?!</i>

    I scoffed inwardly. That was never going to happen. Not after the treatment I have received so far.

    Next, they measured me for the wedding dress as took note of the pointers from Madame Beatrice on a paper.

    Madame Beatrice equally ordered that a white hat veil be made to cover my face because of the scar, before giving out an instruction for a doctor to examine my face after the wedding.

    I wasn''t concerned with her interest over healing my scar because I had no intention of using whatever ointment they gave me.

    Finally, Madame Beatrice pped her hands. "Time for dinner."

    She pressed a small scented pouch into my palm. "You will carry this at all times," she instructed.

    I was too exhausted to argue. But the final blow?

    After dragging myself through endless hallways and staircases to the dining room, I arrived¡ªonly to find Draven absent.

    Yet, I was forced to wait. Because no one could eat until the Alpha arrived.

    Thirty minutester¡ªhe never showed. Then a servant finally informed me he wouldn''t being anymore.

    No apology. No exnation.

    My stomach growled painfully, and my fists clenched. I had no doubts that Draven had done this on purpose to teach me a lesson.

    Ruthless bastard.

 Chapter 9: The Truth Behind Claiming Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Truth Behind iming Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~Wedding Day~</i></strong>

    "Alpha, a body was found just before dawn."

    Jeffery''s voice sliced through the heavy silence, his tone clipped and serious.

    I didn''t turn immediately. My gaze remained fixed on the standing mirror before me as my attendant fastened the sps of my ceremonial robe. The deep ck and crimson fabric draped over my broad shoulders, the weight of tradition pressing against my skin.

    Jeffery stepped further into the chamber, his reflection appearing in the mirror. "Another werewolf. Same method. The heart was taken."

    My fingers stilled against the fabric. A slow, simmering rage coiled in my chest.

    I finally turned, my golden eyes snapping to Jeffery''s. "Where?"

    Jeffery pulled a folder from his coat, flipping it open. "In the main city. Near the merchant quarter."

    He handed me a photograph. The image was gruesome.

    A clean, precise kill. No signs of struggle. The victim''s chest cavity was ripped open with brutal efficiency, the heartpletely missing.

    This wasn''t random. It was deliberate. And the message? Unclear¡ªbut dangerous nheless.

    My jaw tightened as I handed the photo back. "My brother?"

    "He''s reinforced the city patrols but is requesting further orders."

    I exhaled slowly. "Tell him to double security and begin a full-scale investigation."

    Jeffery nodded. "And us?"

    "We return to the city in two days."

    Jeffery bowed in acknowledgment. But just as he turned to leave, I spoke again.

    "What about Meredith?"

    Jeffery hesitated briefly before answering. "Madame Beatrice is preparing her now."

    I gave a curt nod and turned back to the mirror.

    Last night, I had left her waiting at dinner.

    It hadn''t been intentional¡ªI had simply lost track of time during a strategy meeting with my warriors. By the time Jeffery reminded me, it was toote.

    <i>Did she sit there waiting? Did she fume in silence? Or did she curse my name under her breath?</i>

    I almost smirked because Meredith from Moonstone wasn''t a timid little thing. She was mouthy and sharp-tongued when she wanted to be.

    But then, I recalled the state I found her in yesterday.

    Gary had dragged her out of the poultry shed like an animal. She was filthy and dishevelled and reeked of poultry and dirt.

    For a brief second, my wolf had snarled, baring its teeth in silent outrage. Not at Meredith, but at them.

    She had stood there in front of me, trembling, yet still holding her chin up. No weeping, no begging.

    She had refused toe with me and instead made her demands.

    I had given her an order. Her father had cast her out. And still, she tried to fight me.

    A slow smirk curled at the corner of my lips.

    She had fought me over the room, too. She had demanded her own space¡ªas if I had ever nned to share mine with her.

    So, I let her have her distance.

    I had given her exactly what she wanted¡ªa room far away, buried in the maze of staircases and corridors.

    <i>Had she learned her lesson after climbing all those stairsst night?</i>

    Maybe now she understood¡ªI don''t negotiate. Imand.

    "Done, my Alpha." My attendant took a step back, retrieving a red velvet box from the table. He opened it, revealing a golden crest bearing the emblem of my bloodline.

    With careful hands, he pinned it to the left side of my chest, followed by other ceremonial essories.

    Something was off. I frowned, adjusting the crest slightly. "It''s nted."

    The attendant paled. "Apologies, my Alpha. I''ll fix it immediately."

    As he hurried to correct it, the door swung open. I didn''t need to turn to know who had entered.

    Randall Oatrun. My father.

    His presence filled the room before he even spoke. Commanding. Overbearing. Relentless.

    Beside him walked Oscar Elrod, my trusted advisor and closest ally. Unlike my father, Oscar was calm and methodical. He spoke only when necessary, but when he did, his words carried weight.

    I already knew why my father was here.

    "Draven." My father''s voice was sharp. "Call off this wedding."

    I sighed, barely concealing my annoyance. "We''ve had this conversation already."

    "That''s because you have refused to listen."

    He took a step forward, his dark eyes narrowing. "The Council Elders are against this. They see Meredith as a threat."

    A slow blink. "Do they?"

    "They do not support this union and will do anything to eliminate her," my father pressed.

    Ah. So, it had already begun.

    I wasn''t surprised. The Council Elders were predictable, power-hungry fools. And I was prepared for them.

    "Then she will have to survive," I said simply. "And I don''t need their support."

    My father''s nostrils red. "Draven, this is madness. What kind of King takes a cursed, wolfless woman as his bride?"

    I slowly turned to face him fully. "The kind of King who does not answer to anyone."

    Power rolled off me, thick and suffocating. It was a warning.

    My father''s jaw ticked. "This isn''t a joke, Draven!"

    He was losing. And he knew it.

    The silence stretched out for seconds. Then, Oscar finally spoke. "You misunderstand, Randall."

    His voice was controlled and unwavering as he turned to my father. "Draven didn''t choose Meredith Carter out of emotion. This is a calcted move."

    My father exhaled sharply. "Then enlighten me."

    Oscar''s gaze remained steady. "Had Draven chosen a royal Alpha''s daughter, the others would see it as a power y. A deration of war."

    A pause.

    "They will fight for dominance. It will divide the packs, creating internal war."

    Oscar''s eyes flickered toward me. "By choosing a powerless, wolfless woman, he prevents that battle. At least for now."

    The truth wasid bare.

    This wasn''t about Meredith.

    This was about keeping the werewolf leaders from tearing each other apart.

    There were five major royal packs/ns in our Werewolf Community. And each pack took turns ruling the tribe on a five-year term.

    As the next in line to the throne, some fights were inevitable.

    My father was silent. His jaw ticked, but I could see the gears turning in his mind.

    He knew Oscar was right.

    After a long pause, my father exhaled sharply. "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    I met his gaze without hesitation.

    "I always do."

 Chapter 10: I Just Made an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 10: I Just Made an Enemy</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning of my forced wedding arrived too quickly.

    I had barely slept the night before¡ªmy mind had been a storm of rage, humiliation, and helplessness.

    But none of that mattered now. Because it was happening, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.

    ---

    The sun had barely risen when a group of servants led by Madame Beatrice entered my chamber.

    They moved swiftly, efficiently, wordlessly¡ª as if I were nothing more than a doll they were dressing up for disy.

    A warm bath, drizzled with goat milk and scented with vani oil, was prepared for me. I was made to soak in it for ten minutes before the scrubbing began. Not an inch of my skin was spared. And by the time they were done, I was left with red patches.

    The pain from climbing hundreds of stairs intensified, along with this fresh batch from having my body scrubbed by iron-fisted hands. The way these people washed my skin made it seem like I had some diseases that had to be scrubbed off.

    I could understand yesterday''s intense scrubbing because I looked like filth. But today? I still can''t understand the need for it.

    I felt vited once again when two pairs of hands roamed over every inch of my body, smearing coconut oil on it. No matter how many times I said that I could do it myself, it fell on deaf ears.

    Fine silk was draped over my body, followed by makeup brushes delivering different colours of powder all over my face. Heavy jewellery¡ªpure gold, encrusted with emeralds¡ªwas fastened around my neck.

    A delicate silver circlet, woven with tiny moonstone gems, was ced in my hair before the white cloud bridal hat was ced over it to cover my face.

    I stared at my reflection in the mirror.

    The reflection staring back at me was a stranger¡ªa doll, painted and adorned, shaped into something delicate¡ªsomething that wasn''t me.

    This was Draven Oatrun''s bride.

    Madame Beatrice stood at the side and ordered one of the women to try the three different bridal shoes on my feet before she finally chose the one made with a white embroidery.

    "You have beautiful feet," she said with a straight face.

    Before I could even take a steady breath, the doors burst open¡ªan unwee presence sweeping in like a cold draft.

    The servants immediately stiffened. The air grew heavy with tension.

    Instantly, I turned my gaze to the right, only to see a woman I recognized from the Lunar Ball walk through the door and towards me. Her green eyes were sharp as they met mine.

    Her familiar voice, smooth, but now dripping with venom, said, "I see the bride is ready."

    "Miss Fellowes," Madame Beatrice gave the woman a curt nod while the rest of the servants bowed respectfully to her, a gesture that left me wondering who she was.

    "Leave us." Miss Fellowesmanded as her casual nce fell on Madame Beatrice.

    The servants didn''t hesitate. They bowed quickly and scurried out like frightened mice. Within ten seconds, we were left alone. Just me and her.

    I lifted my gaze to the mirror. And there she stood¡ªMiss Fellowes, just right behind me. Her emerald-green gown with a deep V-neck hugged her curves perfectly. And her golden hair was pinned into an elegant, regal style.

    She looked every bit like the woman who should be standing in my ce.

    Her red lips parted. "Do you know who I am?" she asked, gazing at me through the mirror. Her arms were crossed, her manicured nails tapping against her arm in slow, calcted beats.

    "I don''t," I answered without missing a beat.

    "Do you even understand what''s happening?" Her voice was low, sharp as a de,

    I remained silent.

    She took a slow step forward, her lips curling. "You don''t deserve this."

    Another step. "You don''t deserve him. Even for a moment."

    Then she stopped just behind me, cing a hand on the back of my chair, her fingers gripping the carved wood a little too tightly.

    I met her gaze through the mirror once more. Her green eyes burning with something dark.

    Jealousy. Hatred. Rage.

    She hated me.

    Not because of my curse, nor because of myck of a wolf like I had thought at the Lunar Ball when she tried to stop Draven from iming me.

    For the first time, I realized that this was hatred for who I was about to be. Because she had a thing for Draven.

    "Are you finished?" I asked evenly.

    Surprise shed across her eyes, and then her nostrils red. She was pissed now. "How dare you speak to me in that manner? You are nothing more than a piece in a game of chess. Discardable. Kible!"

    I don''t know what came over me, but I found myself replying harshly even when I had no ns of doing that.

    "If I were that easy to kill, I wouldn''t still be standing."

    Miss Fellowes stood behind me in stunned silence. She hadn''t expected that I would be assertive.

    The silence stretched between us. Our gazes refused to back down.

    Finally, Miss Fellowes broke the silence as her expression darkened. "Don''t ever get the wrong idea. Draven doesn''t belong to you. He is mine. And I will make sure you understand that."

    I exhaled softly, shifting my gaze away. "I wonder if Draven knows he belongs to you," I mumbled, looking lost in thought.

    The moment the words left my lips, I knew I had struck a nerve.

    Miss Fellowes clenched her hands into fists.

    For a split second, I thought she might hit me. And she almost did.

    Fortunately, Madame Beatrice came back into the room with the group of servants, interrupting our heated exchange, thus, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    "Miss Fellowes, the wedding bells will go off in a few minutes. And we still have some work to do."

    Miss Fellowes withdrew her gaze from Madame Beatrice and cast it on me.

    "Don''t getfortable, Meredith. One day, you''ll regret ever stepping foot into this ce. And I am Wanda Fellowes. Don''t ever forget my name," she warned before walking away.

    But the air was still thick with her anger.

    I had just made an enemy.

 Chapter 11: She said â€™Noâ€™ to the Vows

    <h4>Chapter 11: She said ''No'' to the Vows</h4>

    Meredith.

    The scent of jasmine and vani filled the air as Madame Beatrice sprayed perfume over me in slow, deliberate motions.

    The fragrance clung to my skin, a stark contrast to the suffocating weight pressing down on my chest.

    Everything about me, from my jewelry to my embroidered shoes, screamed elegance.

    And yet, my palms sweated. I had never felt more like a nervous prisoner.

    The knock on the door was brief before it swung open. I turned my head, watching as the butler from yesterday stepped in, his posture stiff, before speaking.

    "Lady Carter and her daughters have arrived," he announced.

    My heart twisted. Before I could prepare myself, my mother and my sisters stepped into the room.

    They didn''t hesitate to look me over¡ªMonique''s sharp eyes flickered over the borate embroidery of my gown, the delicate jewels in my hair, and the soft white veil cascading down my shoulders.

    Then, she smirked as Madame Beatrice and the servant girls nodded politely at my mother. She was the wife to the Beta of one of the Royal werewolf packs after all.

    "Well, well," Monique mused. "Who knew our disgraced, wolfless sister could actually look the part of an Alpha''s bride?"

    Mabel chuckled, crossing her arms. "Not that it will make a difference. Even wrapped in silk, she''s still worthless."

    I swallowed the bitterness creeping up my throat, keeping my gaze impassive.

    I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing my pain as I had learned long ago that silence stripped them of their satisfaction.

    My mother, standing between them, barely nced at me before exhaling. "Meredith, whatever happens today <i>and</i> in the future, do not embarrass our family and our pack. You will stand tall and do what is expected of you. Remember this."

    I blinked slowly, then asked in a tone devoid of emotion, "Which pack?" My voice was quieter than I intended, but it still held an edge.

    "Father already cast me out. I don''t belong to Moonstone Pack anymore."

    Mabel clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "Mum, do you see this? Just one day here, and she''s already talking back."

    Mabel was right. I never talk back to my family.

    Monique turned to Mabel, smirking. "Don''t worry. Her tongue will be bridled soon enough. A few lessons here, and she''ll learn what happens to weaklings like her who don''t know their ce."

    My gaze remained neutral, though my fingers curled into the fabric of my gown.

    That was when my mother finally turned to face me fully, studying me for a moment before speaking again. "I brought you something."

    I frowned slightly as she stepped aside.

    From the doorway, another figure entered. A woman¡ªher brown eyes wide with quiet urgency, her dark hair braided neatly over her shoulder.

    I inhaled sharply.

    <i><strong>Azul.</strong></i>

    "I am here to serve you, My Lady." Azul lowered her head.

    For a moment, my mind refused to process it.

    Azul was my maidservant from years ago. The one who had taken care of me when I was still the cherished daughter of the Carter family. The only person who had ever shielded me in that house. The one who had been ripped away from me the day the Lunar Curse branded me because my father decided that I didn''t deserve to be waited upon for being useless.

    Now, she stood before me, her gaze flickering with emotions she could not express in front of my mother and sisters.

    "She will serve you here," my mother said tly. "You have no one in this ce. Consider this a betrothal gift from me."

    A gift?

    A war raged inside me.

    I didn''t know what to feel. My mother, the woman who had always been silent in the face of my suffering, had brought back the only person who had ever cared for me.

    Why?

    I didn''t thank her. I didn''t speak at all because I didn''t know if this was a twisted act of kindness or another form of control.

    Before I could sort through my emotions, the sound of bells rang loudly through the estate.

    The wedding was starting.

    Madame Beatrice stepped forward, offering my mother and sisters a tight-lipped smile. "It''s time to escort the bride."

    My mother didn''t say goodbye. My sisters didn''t offer a final insult. They simply left with Azul.

    And then, with Madame Beatrice walking ahead, the servants led me forward.

    To my fate.

    ---

    <i><strong>*~Draven~*</strong></i>

    The wind carried the scent of burning cedarwood as I strode down the aisle, the weight of a hundred eyes pressing upon me.

    The wedding was held in the Sacred Lunar Courtyard, an open ceremonial space where only the highest-ranking wolves were wed. A towering stone archway stood behind the altar, engraved with the ancient symbols of the Moon Goddess.

    All five royal Alphas were present:

    <i><strong>Alpha Magnus of the Moonstone Pack</strong></i>¡ªHealers. They are good with medicine, herbs and poison.

    <i><strong>Alpha Ss of the Bloodfang Pack</strong></i>¡ªThe warriors. Known as the Hunters, Protectors and Guardians. Brutal in battle, unmatched in raw strength. They are fast, ruthless and relentless. Their wolves are as swift as the wind, their attacks unpredictable.

    <i><strong>Alpha Victor of the Silvercrest Pack</strong></i>¡ªEngineers. Weapon crafters.

    <i><strong>Alpha Ulric of the Ashfang Pach</strong></i>¡ªThe wealthiest pack. They control trade and resources.

    And then my father, <i><strong>Randall Oatrun, ex Alpha of the Mystic Furs Pack</strong></i>¡ªThe strategists. Cunning and precise, known for unpredictable tactics. Our pack was built on intelligence and careful maneuvering.

    And above them all, watching from his elevated seat, sat <i><strong>King Alderic, </strong></i>the current Werewolf King.

    I did not miss the disapproving gazes from the Council Elders, or Meredith''s father, Gabriel Carter. His expression was a mask of stone, like he had been forced to attend his own daughter''s wedding, which was true.

    They were all waiting. Watching. Judging.

    I took my ce at the altar without a care as I waited for my bride.

    Then, finally, she appeared.

    Meredith walked down the aisle alone, her white gown trailing behind her.

    Her face was hidden beneath the veil, but I could still feel the weight of her stare.

    <i>"Mine."</i> My wolf, Rhovan growled in my head, surging forward.

    <i>"Not now,"</i> I ordered.

    <i>"She''s ours."</i>

    <i>"You must be joking,"</i> I said to him.

    <i>"im her!"</i>

    <i>"Control yourself!"</i> I raged.

    Rhovan snarled, resisting.

    Just then, Meredith reached the altar and stopped beside me. I could hear the subtle hitch in her breath, but she kept her posture straight.

    The priest stepped forward, his presencemanding.

    "Under the gaze of the Moon Goddess, we are gathered to witness the sacred union of Alpha Draven Oatrun and Meredith Carter. Their bond, sealed by vow and blood, shall be honored by the spirits of our ancestors and thews of our kind."

    A moment of silence passed, the wind whispering through the trees.

    Then, the priest turned to me.

    "Draven Oatrun, do you ept this woman as your mate and wife? Do you vow to protect her, honour her, and stand beside her through war and peace, through shadow and moonlight?"

    I looked down at Meredith through the veil. Her breathing was steady, but I could feel the tension radiating from her.

    My jaw tightened. "Yes." The words didn''t matter. The oue did.

    The priest turned to Meredith.

    "Meredith Carter, do you ept this man as your mate and husband? Do you vow to stand beside him, to share his burdens, and to honor the bond of the Moon Goddess?"

    The silence stretched.

    The guests stirred.

    I clenched my jaw, my voice low butmanding. "Answer the question."

    Still, she did not speak.

    The priest hesitated, then repeated himself. "Meredith Carter, do you take Alpha Draven Oatrun as yourwful husband?"

    And then¡ª she lifted her head.

    Through the veil, her violet eyes locked onto mine.

    Silence stretched into eternity.

    Then in a voice that cut through silence like a de, she said¡ª

    "No."

    The world stopped.

 Chapter 12: Paying for My Actions

    <h4>Chapter 12: Paying for My Actions</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A stunned silence filled the air. Then, like a wave crashing against the rocks, the whispers erupted.

    <i>"Did she... she just refuse?"</i>

    <i>"A cursed, wolfless disgrace rejecting an Alpha?"</i>

    <i>"This has never happened before!"</i>

    <i>"How dare she?"</i>

    Murmurs of shock rippled through the gathered werewolves, their voices rising in disbelief. The council elders exchanged tense nces, their expressions a mix of outrage and intrigue.

    A few scoffed, whispering about how foolish I was for choosing a woman like her. Some simply watched, waiting to see how I would react.

    But I barely heard them.

    Because my gaze was locked on her.

    Meredith stood before me, her posture straight, her chin tilted slightly upward. Beneath the white bridal veil, I could see the faintest glint of defiance in her violet eyes. She wasn¡¯t shaking. She wasn¡¯t cowering.

    She was daring me.

    Her rejection echoed in the air, defying centuries of tradition, defying the entire werewolf hierarchy, defying me.

    My jaw clenched. A slow, burning heat curled in my chest, my wolf, Rhovan, stirring in agitation.

    <i>"She belongs to us,"</i> he snarled. <i>"She has no right to refuse."</i>

    <i>"She thinks she does,"</i> I murmured back.

    Rhovan growled. <i>"Fix it."</i>

    And so, I did.

    Turning away from Meredith, I faced the priest and spoke.

    "Yes."

    The effect was immediate.

    Gasps erupted from the crowd, even louder than before. A fresh wave of murmurs spread through the guests as they struggled toprehend what I had just done.

    The priest blinked, his wrinkled face twisting in confusion. His gaze flickered between me and Meredith.

    "Alpha Draven," he hesitated, his voice unsure, "that is not how¡ª"

    "I ept Meredith Carter as my wife." My voice was firm. Unyielding. "Proceed with the ceremony."

    The priest opened his mouth, perhaps to argue, but I turned my head slightly¡ªjust enough to meet his gaze with a cold, silent warning.

    He swallowed thickly and shut his mouth.

    A shift rippled through the crowd. The guests were beginning to realize what was happening. I wasn¡¯t asking for Meredith¡¯s hand. I was taking it.

    Meredith stiffened beside me. I could almost hear the sharp intake of breath beneath her veil.

    I felt her re burning into the side of my face.

    "This is madness," she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You can¡¯t do this."

    I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet her defiant gaze. "Watch me."

    Her fists clenched at her sides.

    Rhovan rumbled in approval. <i>"Good. Don¡¯t let her slip away."</i>

    The priest hesitated again, clearing his throat. "A mutual agreement is required, my Lord. The sacred bond¡ª"

    "Go on with the ceremony." My voice was quiet butced with power.

    The priest froze.

    The future werewolf king had spoken.

    After a tense moment, he let out a slow breath and reached for the ceremonial binding cloth.

    But Meredith wasn¡¯t done fighting.

    "You can¡¯t force me into this," she whispered harshly. "I don¡¯t ept you."

    I leaned in slightly, just enough for my voice to reach her ears.

    "Little wolf, be obedient."

    Her breath hitched.

    I tilted my head, casting a casual nce toward the crowd¡ªtoward the hundreds of wolves watching her, their eyes dark with scorn, their lips curled in disdain. Her father sat among them, his expression murderous, his fingers clenched into a fist so tight his knuckles were white.

    Meredith followed my gaze. And when she did, I felt the moment her body tensed beside me.

    A mistake.

    I smirked. <i>¡¯Foolish, little wolf. You should know by now¡ªno one denies me.¡¯</i>

    "That¡¯s more like it," I murmured, straightening. Then, I turned to the priest.

    He nced towards the Council of Elders, hoping that one of them would intervene, but when they didn¡¯t, he let out a deep sigh of surrender.

    The priest lifted the ceremonial cloth, his voice steady despite the tension.

    "Draven Oatrun, do you swear upon this union, upon the spirits of your ancestors and thews of our kind, to ept Meredith Carter as your mate and wife?"

    "I do," I answered without hesitation.

    The priest turned to Meredith. He hesitated for a fraction of a second before asking, "Meredith Carter, do you swear upon this union to ept Alpha Draven Oatrun as your mate and husband?"

    Silence.

    A long, dangerous silence.

    Meredith¡¯s fingers curled around the fabric of her dress.

    The guests leaned forward.

    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she muttered, "Yes."

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the crowd.

    <i>So, even she knows when to surrender.</i>

    <i>Smart, little wolf. For now.</i>

    The priest wasted no time, as if afraid that Meredith would change her mind. He hurriedlypleted the ceremony, binding the cloth around our hands, reciting the ancient words of the werewolf union.

    "Before the Moon, before the Blood, before the Spirit, the bond is sealed. By oath and fate, may the union stand."

    Then, with finality, he looked up and pronounced, "You are now bound as husband and wife."

    At that exact moment, thunder rumbled across the sky.

    The guests flinched.

    For the briefest moment, the moon above us flickered¡ªits glow shifting into a deep, unnatural hue before returning to normal.

    A strange, uneasy stillness followed.

    Had I imagined it?

    I definitely hadn¡¯t.

    And from the way Meredith¡¯s fingers trembled beneath mine, neither had she.

    ---

    <strong><i>*~Meredith~*</i></strong>

    The wedding was over. I was now the wife of Alpha Draven Oatrun.

    And I had never felt more trapped in my life.

    --

    The wedding banquet was a grand affair.

    Elegant chandeliers hung from the high ceilings of the dining hall. The long tables were adorned with golden goblets filled with fine wine and tes overflowing with sumptuous food. Soft music yed in the background as nobles and Alphas raised their sses in celebration.

    One by one, the guests approached Draven, offering toasts, praising him, and acknowledging his status.

    I sat at the high table beside Draven, my back stiff and my fingers curled in myp, asughter and chatter filled the hall.

    It was a celebration: a victory for Draven and a humiliation for me.

    But no one even acknowledged me.

    The servants poured more wine for Draven and served him the finest cuts of meat.

    They didn¡¯t do the same for me.

    My te remained untouched. My goblet, empty.

    Because in their eyes, I wasn¡¯t worthy.

    And Draven?

    He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t demand they serve me. He didn¡¯t so much as look at me.

    Because I had looked him in the eyes and, without thinking, said the lines no one expected. And now, it hase back to bite me.

    But in the end, Draven had overridden my rejection. And just like that, it was over. I had lost.

    And the entire kingdom had witnessed it.

    I clenched my fists under the table, my nails digging into my palms.

    Fine. If they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them either.

    So I sat still. Silent. Unmoving.

    Refusing to let them see that it hurt.

    Then, finally, a servant approached.

    Without a word or even a nce in my direction, she lifted a pitcher and began pouring wine into my goblet.

    The relief was short-lived because the next moment, she spilled it all over my dress.

    A gasp escaped my lips. My fingers shot up instinctively, the deep red liquid soaking into the fine silk.

    For a second, there was stunned silence.

    Then, augh.

    Soft at first, then spreading, rippling through the banquet hall.

    Mocking whispers slithered through the air.

    <i>"She can¡¯t even sit still without making a mess."</i>

    <i>"Draven should have chosen a stronger Luna."</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s pathetic."</i>

    Then I saw a flicker of amusement sh across Draven¡¯s eyes.

    Heat red in my cheeks, my breathing faster.

    Then, a voice whispered in my mind.

    <i>"Do not tolerate this."</i>

    My vision blurred for a second. My fingers twitched.

    <i>"Flip the table."</i>

    A strange push surged inside me, new, foreign and powerful.

    <i>Wait... What am I doing?</i>

    But the force inside me wouldn¡¯t let me stop.

    Before I even realized it, I was gripping the edge of the table, about to flip it.

 Chapter 13: Draven Stands Up for Me

    <h4>Chapter 13: Draven Stands Up for Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The voice slithered into my mind again. <i>"Do it. Flip the table. Let them know they can¡¯t humiliate you without consequences."</i>

    My fingers tightened around the edge of the table, my breath shallow. I could feel the strange push within me, urging me forward. It wasn¡¯t rage¡ªat least, not just rage. It was something more. Something deeper. Something powerful.

    Theughter in the room continued. The whispered insults reached my ears. The humiliation curled like a vine around my heart.

    <i>"They deserve it,"</i> the voice pressed. <i>"Show them who you are."</i>

    But before I could act, a firm hand covered mine, stopping me.

    Heat pulsed through my skin at the sudden contact. My breath hitched as I turned my head slightly.

    Draven.

    His grip was unyielding, his fingers pressing down just enough to make his message clear. His golden eyes locked onto mine, sharp and piercing.

    It was a silentmand. A warning for me to behave.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he had noticed the changes.

    My pulse hammered, but the haze over my mind slowly lifted. My breath steadied, and with careful precision, I released my grip on the table and folded my hands in myp.

    I didn¡¯t look at Draven again. I didn¡¯t want him to see the fear flickering in my eyes. Because I wasn¡¯t just afraid of the people in this room.

    Something had taken over me. It wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªIt was something... powerful, a force I couldn¡¯t control. And that terrified me more than anything else.

    A prickle of awareness crawled up my spine, and I felt a pair of eyes burning into me from across the hall. My gaze lifted briefly, meeting Wanda¡¯s from another table. She was watching me, her green eyes sharp with jealousy. She had seen Draven¡¯s hand over mine.

    I quickly looked away.

    The banquet hall continued its festivities, the guests too busy with their own conversations to notice what had just happened between Draven and I.

    I straightened my posture, trying to shake off the unease, but then¡ªDraven did something unexpected.

    He called for the servant.

    "Did you forget to serve food to my bride?" His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it.

    The chatter near our table died instantly. Those sitting close enough to hear the exchange went silent, their amusement fading into uncertainty.

    The servant, the same one who had spilled wine on me, froze. She looked up at Draven, her eyes widening with fear.

    "M-my deepest apologies, Alpha," she stammered. "It was an... an oversight."

    I could feel her panic. She hadn¡¯t expected to be called out on her actions.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "An oversight." He repeated the words slowly, deliberately.

    The air around us grew heavy.

    "Do you know what I do to people who embarrass my name?" he asked, his voice dangerously soft.

    The servant paled. "A-Alpha, I¡ª"

    Draven cut her off, his gaze as sharp as a de. "You seem to think food is an insult. But I do not tolerate disrespect¡ªespecially not to my wife."

    I blinked, stunned.

    Wife? That term was new me.

    This was the first time Draven had ever referred to me as anything other than ¡¯my bride¡¯ and ¡¯little wolf.¡¯

    The servant¡¯s breathing grew shallow, her shoulders trembling.

    "This nonsense will not happen again." Draven¡¯s voice darkened. "Otherwise, your head will find itself disyed as one of my favourite collection."

    The servant let out a strangled noise, immediately bowing so low her forehead nearly touched the table. "It won¡¯t happen again, Alpha! I swear it!"

    A momentter, food was quickly ced on my te. A napkin was used to clean the spill on the table, and my goblet was taken away. This time, an experienced butler, the same one who served Draven, poured a fresh bottle of wine into a new goblet for me.

    I sat frozen, my mind spinning. I simply didn¡¯t understand.

    Draven had let them humiliate me earlier. He had smirked when theyughed at me. And now? Now, he was acting as if I was something to be defended.

    Was this all part of his twisted game? Or was there something else I didn¡¯t understand?

    I clenched my fingers around myp, staring down at my te.

    I wouldn¡¯t eat.

    I wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of seeing me enjoy something that had first been denied to me.

    The toasts continued, Draven engaging with the guests as if nothing had happened. The music shifted, and wolves rose from their seats to dance. The atmosphere turned lighter, but I remained still, untouched food in front of me.

    And Draven?

    He didn¡¯t say a word to me. He didn¡¯t ask if I was alright.

    He simply continued ying the perfect Alpha host, as if defending me had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience.

    I hated him.

    When the music ended, Draven finally stood. Without a word, without so much as a nce in my direction, he turned and walked away.

    His Beta, Jeffery followed him, along with another man I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The moment Draven left, the whispers began.

    <i>"He¡¯s not spending the night with her?"</i>

    <i>"So, it¡¯s true. The Alpha doesn¡¯t care for his new Luna."</i>

    <i>"Maybe he regrets taking her."</i>

    <i>"If he doesn¡¯t respect her, why should we?"</i>

    I curled my fingers, my chest tightening with difort.

    I didn¡¯t care what Draven did. I didn¡¯t care that he left me alone in that hall, surrounded by my enemies. But I hated being the center of their scrutiny. I hated that they enjoyed my humiliation.

    Draven¡¯s absence was a ticket to their continued abuse, and I wasn¡¯t about to subject myself to their ridicule.

    I needed to leave.

    Just as I was thinking of slipping away unnoticed, Madame Beatrice approached my table.

    "If you are done with your meal, Luna, I will escort you."

    I exhaled in relief. I didn¡¯t care if Draven had sent her or not¡ªI just wanted to get out of there.

    I stood immediately. The whispers and stares followed me, but they faded as I stepped out of the hall.

    Finally, I could breathe.

    But as I walked down the hallway, a firm familiar voice called out behind me.

    "Meredith!"

 Chapter 14: Anger Isnâ€™t Enough for Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 14: Anger Isn¡¯t Enough for Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stopped, my stomach twisting. Slowly, I turned to see my older brother, Gary. It seemed like he had followed me out of the hall.

    Gary strode toward me, his face set in a sneer. His eyes flickered briefly to Madame Beatrice, but then he focused entirely on me.

    "I need a moment with my sister," he said.

    I understood the threat beneath his words, and immediately, I nced at Madame Beatrice and gave her a small nod. "It¡¯s alright. I will speak with him."

    She hesitated, her gaze shifting between us. "I will give you a moment then," she said to me before finally walking ahead.

    The moment she turned the corner, Gary grabbed me. His fingers wrapped around my throat, and he shoved me against the cold stone wall.

    I gasped in pain as my hands instinctively rose to pry his fingers away, but I didn¡¯t struggle. Not yet.

    My cloud veil shifted slightly but didn¡¯t fall.

    Gary¡¯s breath was hot against my cheek. "You good-for-nothing bitch!"

    I froze, my nails digging into his wrist. I wonder what I had done to anger him today.

    "You think you¡¯re safe here?" His grip tightened slightly. "I saw how those mutts treated you tonight. Even the servants don¡¯t respect you. You don¡¯t have any dignity, Meredith."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Then, his voice dropped lower. "Bear a son for Alpha Draven and send the good news home soon. Otherwise..." His fingers squeezed harder. "I will make your life a living hell."

    "Are you two ying some kind of game over there?"

    Gary and I both whipped our heads toward the voice.

    Draven.

    He stood at the end of the hall, his hands sped behind his back, his golden eyes locked on us.

    I stiffened. I had thought he had left.

    Gary quickly released me, stepping back before offering Draven a polite nod.

    "Alpha Draven," he greeted smoothly. "I was simply teaching my little sister some manners."

    Draven¡¯s lips curled slightly. Then, he started walking towards us at a steady pace. "You have no right to teach anyone manners in my territory. Especially not my wife."

    I frowned.

    He had called me his wife twice now. Once to the servant and now in front of Gary. But this time, there was something different in the way he said it. Something sharp. Something final. As if daring anyone to question it.

    Draven stopped right in front of us. His voice dropped, deadly and cold.

    "The next time youy a hand on my wife..." His golden eyes darkened. "I will cut it off and keep it as a keepsake. Is that clear?"

    ~***~

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Silence settled between us, heavy and charged.

    Gary was stiff for a moment before forcing a tight smile. "Naturally, Alpha," he said smoothly. But his gaze flickered to Meredith onest time, cold and unreadable before he turned on his heel and walked away.

    My fingers twitched with the urge to break something. But I let him walk away.

    The doors shut behind him, sealing him back in the noise and drunken revelry of the banquet.

    Then I turned my gaze to Meredith. She had turned fully to face me now. The fear in her eyes waspletely gone.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    "You seem to fear your family more than you fear me," I mused. "Why is that?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer.

    I tilted my head slightly, considering her silence. "I would think I¡¯m far more terrifying than your entire familybined. And yet, you don¡¯t seem to perceive me as dangerous."

    Her lips parted slightly before she closed them again. Then, after a pause, she finally spoke.

    "There is nothing to fear about you."

    I let out a quiet chuckle, the sound low and edged with amusement.

    <i>Nothing to fear?</i>

    Leaning toward her, I let my height tower over her, watching as her scowl deepened. "Little wolf," I murmured, my voice smooth as silk. "In time, you will see."

    Her jaw tightened.

    I pulled back, and my amusement faded just as quickly as it hade. My expression hardened, turning sharp and unreadable.

    "What was that back there?" I asked, voice t. "At the banquet table. What were you doing?"

    Meredith frowned, feigning confusion. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    I scoffed lightly. "Of course you don¡¯t."

    She really thought I was a fool.

    "That strange grip you had on the table," I continued. "You were about to flip it, weren¡¯t you?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t flinch. "I wasn¡¯t."

    I studied her for a long moment. "It¡¯s good to be angry when you¡¯re mistreated," I said finally, "but anger alone isn¡¯t enough to change anything."

    Her brows pulled together slightly. "What part of me was angry?"

    I smirked. "Denial is amusing, little wolf. But next time, if you want to flip a table, get a wolf first." I leaned in just slightly, my voice dropping to a lower register. "Especially in a room full of Elders and pack leaders."

    Her reaction was immediate. Her chest rose and fell sharply, anger shing across her face.

    Before she could spit out whatever sharp retort was on the tip of her tongue, I stepped aside, giving her a clear path.

    Meredith hesitated for a fraction of a second, then lifted her chin and walked past me, her steps stiff with frustration.

    As she disappeared down the hall, I exhaled through my nose, watching her retreating form.

    <i>Let¡¯s see how and where you channel all that anger.</i>

    But one thing was clear¡ªif Meredith ever gained a wolf, she wouldn¡¯t be a delicate little thing anymore.

    She would be unpredictable. Uncontroble. Dangerous.

    And that? That could be a problem.

    Just then, the banquet hall doors creaked open again.

    "Draven."

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.

    Wanda¡¯s voice was smooth, carrying a note of familiarity as she walked toward me.

    I turned slightly, catching the way her gaze flickered past my shoulder, following the direction Meredith had gone. But she quickly schooled her expression, releasing a small sigh as she reached my side.

    "You really made a mistake marrying her," she said, her voice almost pitying.

    I kept my expression unreadable. "How so?"

    Wanda turned fully toward me, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You saw what happened tonight, didn¡¯t you? She humiliated you, Draven. She embarrassed you in front of the entire council. Even the servants don¡¯t respect her."

    I nced down at her. "I can deal with that much."

    She inhaled through her nose, disappointment shing in her expression. "ording to my father, there¡¯s already been talk since the night you imed her," she continued, folding her arms. "You knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?"

    "There are always talks, Wanda," I said simply. "I was prepared for them."

    She held my gaze for a long moment. Then, something unreadable crossed her face.

    "Draven," she said carefully, "do you actually n to make Meredith your wife?"

    Something in her tone shifted.

    I frowned subtly. "She is already my wife."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted slightly. I could see the words forming in her mind, but in the end, she hesitated. And then¡ªshe dropped it.

    "Forget it," she murmured, shaking her head.

    But I knew exactly what she had meant.

    She hadn¡¯t been asking whether I acknowledged Meredith as my wife. She had been asking if I nned to let Meredith bear my children.

    The answer was none of her business. But for the sake of drawing the line, I let the silence stretch between us.

    A heartbeatter, Wanda changed the topic.

    "I heard there¡¯s been another killing," she said, folding her arms. "And we are returning to Duskmoor the day after tomorrow."

    I nodded. "Yes."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Who do you think is behind it?" she asked. "Humans? Or some sort of beast?"

    I exhaled slowly. "We will find out once the investigation yields results."

    Wanda studied me for a moment, then nodded.

    I had no patience for further conversation.

    "I¡¯ve had a long day," I said, cutting the discussion short. "I need to rest."

    She hesitated, lips parting slightly like she wanted to say more. But then she simply exhaled and forced a small smile.

    "Good night, Draven. Rest well."

    I didn¡¯t buy it.

    Wanda never dropped things so easily. Whatever was brewing in her head, it wasn¡¯t over. And I had a feeling I¡¯d find out soon enough.

 Chapter 15: Being Schooled By Madame Beatrice

    <h4>Chapter 15: Being Schooled By Madame Beatrice</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I turned the corner and found Madame Beatrice waiting for me.

    She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t ask questions, didn¡¯t even look at me for longer than a second before turning on her heel and starting down the hall. I followed in silence, my pulse still thrumming from my encounter with Draven and Gary.

    The journey back to my room was painfully long¡ªhallway after hallway, staircase after staircase. My feet ached with each step, my body screaming from exhaustion. My throat burned with thirst, my stomach churned in hunger, and yet, Madame Beatrice moved with the same rigid posture, her steps as sharp and strong as ever.

    Even at her age, she showed no signs of fatigue.

    I released a slow breath,ing to yet another miserable realization¡ªI wasn¡¯t built for this world. If I had a wolf, climbing staircases for ten minutes straight wouldn¡¯t feel like I was dragging chains behind me.

    Draven¡¯s words wed at my mind.

    <i>"Get a wolf first before you think about flipping a table."</i>

    My hands curled into fists. He had insulted me, just like the rest of them. Treated me like a weakling. And the worst part? He was right.

    I hated that more than anything.

    By the time we reached my room, my breaths were shallow. Madame Beatrice unlocked the door and stepped aside.

    I hesitated.

    She gestured lightly. "After you."

    My brows knitted together.

    <i>After me?</i>

    I wasn¡¯t used to that. People always walked ahead of me¡ªpushing me aside, making me wait, making mest.

    But her expression didn¡¯t shift.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was some kind of subtle test, but I wasn¡¯t about to stand outside my own bedroom all night. I stepped forward and entered.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, I noticed movement inside the room.

    Four female servants were inside, adjusting things, straightening pillows, folding and unfolding sheets as if the slightest wrinkle would offend someone. But as soon as they heard our footsteps, they froze and turned toward the door, bowing.

    To me.

    For a second, I didn¡¯t move. They weren¡¯t bowing to Madame Beatrice. They were bowing to me.

    It felt strange, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to think about it.

    A sharp p snapped me from my thoughts. Madame Beatrice had brought her hands together, drawing the servants¡¯ full attention. "You don¡¯t have all day," she said. "Undress the Alpha¡¯s wife and take her for a bath."

    Alpha¡¯s wife. Not Luna.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was intentional or not.

    I didn¡¯t care about titles, but it was strange. They could have simply called me Luna like they would with any Alpha¡¯s bride. But I wasn¡¯t any Alpha¡¯s bride, was I? I was <i>Draven¡¯s</i>. And I was cursed.

    Shaking the thought away, I obeyed Madame Beatrice without a word, sitting in front of the vanity mirror as the maids removed my cloud veil, jewellery, and makeup.

    The heavy fabric slipped from my shoulders, and I exhaled deeply, trying to push away the weight of the night. But it clung to me, poisoning my thoughts and making me remember everything I wanted to forget.

    Draven forcing me to be his bride.

    Draven standing up for me.

    And Draven insulting me.

    I hated how much space he upied in my mind.

    Two maids guided me toward the bathroom. Steam curled through the air, thick with the scent of vani andvender.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s voice cut through the haze. "Use thevender oil," she instructed. "In case the Alpha changes his mind and decides to visit tonight."

    My blood ran cold.

    <i>Draven? Coming here?</i>

    <i>After everything?</i>

    I clenched my jaw. No<i>.</i> He had insulted me. Humiliated me. Let others disrespect me. I had no business with him, and he had no businessing to my room.

    And hadn¡¯t he already told me that bedding me wasn¡¯t in his ns? So why would he¡ª

    I quickly caught myself.

    It didn¡¯t matter. He wouldn¡¯te. He shouldn¡¯t.

    Before I realized it, I had already been stripped of my gown and submerged in the warm bath as the maids scrubbed my skin. Their hands were firm and methodical, but at least not as harsh as before.

    I felt the warm water soothe my aching feet, but the tension in my muscles didn¡¯t ease, though.

    I barely noticed when the servants finished. I barely noticed when they dressed me in a thin nightgown.

    It was only when they draped a robe over my shoulders that I finally exhaled, some tension leaving me.

    I stepped out of the bathroom just in time to see Madame Beatrice close the door behind someone.

    She turned to me, expression unreadable. "The Alpha will not be visiting you tonight."

    A rush of relief filled my chest, and I masked it well.

    Madame Beatrice wasted no time leading me to a small dining area near my bed. The moment I sat, my eyesnded on the food before me.

    It was... appetizing.

    Freshly cooked meat, seasoned vegetables, rich golden bread. The aroma curled into my senses, making my stomach twist painfully.

    As if to mock me further, my stomach growled. Loudly. I clenched my fingers.

    One of the servants quietly poured wine into my goblet.

    I ignored the warmth in my cheeks. I was not going to be embarrassed over needing food. I had barely eaten all day. And it was thoughtful of them to do this for me.

    Just as I was about to reach for my drink, a thought hit me.

    Azul.

    I looked up at Madame Beatrice. "Where is Azul?"

    Her expression remained neutral. "She will be with you once she has learned our pack¡¯s rules."

    I frowned. "What?"

    Madame Beatrice sped her hands behind her back. "The rules in Mystic Furs are different from Moonstone." Her tone was calm, but there was a subtle edge to it. A subtle insult.

    I understood immediately. She didn¡¯t trust or acknowledge the training from Moonstone. She thought her pack was superior.

    And after everything I had seen so far, she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But still. Azul was the only familiar face in this ce, the only person who had ever truly cared for me. And now she was being trained before she could even be allowed near me?

    Madame Beatrice must have noticed my displeasure because her face hardened. She turned to the maidservants and asked them to leave. Immediately, they walked out and shut the door.

    Madame Beatrice lifted her chin slightly. "You made a mistake today."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "At the wedding," she said, her voice levelled but firm. "You embarrassed our Alpha in front of the entire werewolf hierarchy."

    I tensed.

    "The servants saw it. And as a result, they don¡¯t respect you."

    I could guess that already, but the way she said it made something cold settle in my stomach.

    "The lowest-ranking wolves," she continued, "are still wolves. And despite our discipline, their loyalty can be easily bought."

    A strange chill crept down my spine. I narrowed my eyes, trying to read between her words.

    She wasn¡¯t just talking about servants.

    She was talking about enemies. Spies. People who wanted me gone.

    She let the silence stretch before giving me one final warning.

    "If you want to keep your life for a long time," she said, "I suggest you respect Alpha Draven. And be loyal to him."

    <i>Be loyal to Draven?</i>

    <i>¡¯How impossible!¡¯</i> I wanted to snap back but held my tongue in the end.

    "Because he is the only one who can protect you," Madame Beatrice¡¯s gaze darkened as she finished.

    And with that, she turned and left the room, shutting the door behind her.

    I sat there, unmoving. For the first time since arriving at Mystic Furs, I understood something clearly.

    I wasn¡¯t just an outcast here.

    I was a <strong><i>target</i></strong><i>.</i>

 Chapter 16: They Will Not Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 16: They Will Not Protect Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The cold night air bit into the servant¡¯s skin as she walked briskly along the stone corridors, rubbing her arms for warmth. The banquet had ended hours ago, and most of the pack had retired for the night. She was exhausted, looking forward to resting in her quarters.

    But then¡ªa shadow moved.

    Before she could react, two guards emerged from the darkness. One grabbed her left arm. The other seized her right.

    The servant gasped, her body stiffening in shock. "What¡ª? What¡¯s happening? What did I do?"

    The guards said nothing.

    Fear wed its way up her throat as they began dragging her down the hallway.

    She didn¡¯t dare scream. She knew the rules. Making a scene would only make things worse. Still, panic surged through her.

    "Where are you taking me?" she whispered frantically. "Please! At least tell me¡ª"

    But no matter how many questions she asked, she was met with silence.

    The guards led her through the back exit of the estate, out into the open training grounds. The night was eerily quiet, the only sounding from the distant rustling of leaves. Lanterns stationed around the perimeter cast flickering pools of light across the rocky ground.

    Then, suddenly¡ªthey shoved her forward.

    She hit the dirt, her hands scraping against the rough ground. A sharp sting shot through her palms, but she barely noticed. The cold realization of what was happening sent ice through her veins.

    This wasn¡¯t a mistake. This was punishment.

    Her breathing turned shallow as she pushed herself up, turning just in time to see a figure step into the light.

    <strong>Jeffery.</strong>

    The moment she recognized him, her body went rigid.

    "Beta Jeffery." Her voice trembled as she lowered her head in greeting.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t acknowledge her greeting. Instead, his gaze was cold, calcting.

    "How dare you disrespect our Alpha?"

    The servant¡¯s eyes widened in rm. <i>Disrespect?</i>

    She quickly shook her head, her pulse hammering. "I would never, Beta! I¡ª I don¡¯t understand."

    Jeffery tilted his head slightly as if studying an insect. "Denying food to the Alpha¡¯s wife in front of esteemed guests," he said evenly. "Tell me¡ªhow is that not a direct insult to him?"

    The servant¡¯s stomach lurched. <i>So, this was about the banquet?</i>

    She had assumed it would pass. The Alpha hadn¡¯t made a big deal of it. She thought he had let it go after the warning. But it seemed she had been wrong.

    Horribly wrong.

    Her legs wobbled beneath her as she dropped to her knees.

    "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking, my Lord," she stammered. "I made a mistake! I swear, it won¡¯t happen again."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Did you think you were above the Alpha¡¯s wife?" he said smoothly. "Is that what you believe?"

    The servant bowed her head lower, pressing her forehead against the dirt. "N-No! I don¡¯t think that at all!"

    "Good," Jeffery said, his voice dipping lower. "Because I¡¯m here to ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again."

    A sick feeling crawled up her spine.

    Slowly, Jeffery turned to the guards. "One hundredshes."

    The servant¡¯s body seized in horror.

    "What?!" She jerked upright, wild-eyed. "P-please! I swear I will never¡ª"

    Before she could lunge forward, the guards seized her again.

    She kicked and thrashed, but they were far stronger. They dragged her across the rocky dirt, scraping her skin, until they reached a wooden post stationed near the edge of the training ground.

    Her hands were yanked behind her, tied tightly.

    Her feet were bound next.

    A white cloth was stuffed into her mouth to silence her, muffling her screams.

    Jeffery turned on his heel and strode away. Behind him, the sound of the whip slicing through the air filled the night.

    Then came the muffled cries.

    He didn¡¯t turn back. He didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ---

    The ck Mercedes van cut through the darkness, its tyres gliding over the smooth dirt road leading away from the Oatrun estate.

    Inside, a thick silence pressed upon the passengers.

    Margaret sat with her hands sped in herp, her gaze fixed on the passing trees outside the window. Beside her, Monique and Mabel sat still, their usual smug expressions absent.

    Gary, sitting near the front, kept his gaze fixed straight ahead, shoulders tense.

    And at the very front¡ªGabriel Carter simmered in silent rage. The weight of his fury was like a living thing, thick and suffocating.

    No one spoke.

    No one even dared to breathe too loudly. They all knew better.

    For a while, the only sound was the faint hum of the engine. The tension stretched like a de against their throats.

    Then, Gabriel finally broke the silence. His voice was low and dangerous.

    "I heard you gave a maidservant to Meredith."

    Margaret stiffened. She knew this wasing and had already prepared for it.

    Slowly, she turned her gaze toward her husband. "Yes," she said carefully. "Azul."

    Gabriel¡¯s nostrils red.

    Margaret continued before he could explode. "Meredith has no one in Mystic Furs. I thought having at least one familiar face¡ª"

    "You thought?" Gabriel¡¯s voice turned sharp, cutting through her words. "You thought?"

    Margaret lowered her gaze.

    Gabriel mmed his fist against the armrest, his lips curling back in disgust. "That useless girl doesn¡¯t deserve anything! She deserves to rot alone!"

    Monique spoke up carefully, her voice measured. "Mother was just thinking about appearances, Father. No matter what happens, Meredith is still tied to our name. Everyone knows she is your daughter."

    A muscle ticked in Gabriel¡¯s jaw.

    Mabel nodded, her voice carrying an edge of disdain. "We should all just be praying she doesn¡¯t drag our family through the mud one more time."

    Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched. "If she does¡ª" His voice turned even darker. "If she brings shame upon us again, I will go to Mystic Furs myself¡ªto finish what the curse started."

    His words sent a cold chill through the car.

    Then Mabel muttered under her breath, "That¡¯s if someone doesn¡¯t get rid of her first."

    Gabriel exhaled sharply, his rage still thick in the air.

    Gary, who had been silent until now, spoke. "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ve already warned her." He leaned back, his voice as cruel as ever. "If she forgets my warning, then I will be the one to end her miserable, unproductive life."

    A chilling finality settled in the van as Meredith¡¯s fate had been sealed in their minds.

    They would not protect her. They would not care for her. And if she ever faltered¡ªthey would be the first to destroy her.

 Chapter 17: Reginald Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 17: Reginald Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly against the polished stone floors as she made her way back to her quarters, her mind simmering with frustration.

    Draven had dismissed her.

    Again.

    She had expected resistance¡ªDraven never entertained idle talk¡ªbut the way he had so effortlessly ended their conversation left a sour taste in her mouth.

    She had wanted answers, rity, anything to make sense of why he had chosen that woman and what he nned to do with her. Instead, she had been brushed aside like an afterthought.

    She inhaled deeply through her nose, willing herself to remainposed.

    Lately, she felt like she was always grasping at shadows when it came to Draven. He was bing harder to predict, and she despised not knowing his ns.

    She had spent years by his side, aiding him, supporting him, believing in his vision. And now, he was keeping secrets from her?

    Her thoughts were interrupted when she spotted a maidservant standing outside her room.

    The woman straightened immediately and dipped into a polite bow. "Miss Fellowes."

    Wanda stopped a few feet away, barely acknowledging the servant¡¯s presence.

    "Your father is inside," the maid informed her, her voice cautious. "He has been waiting for over five minutes."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled slightly. A sliver of tension ran down her spine.

    Of course, he was here. Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Shutting her eyes briefly, she inhaled deeply, then exhaled in a slow, controlled breath before opening them again. She schooled her features, smoothing away any hint of irritation before finally giving a small nod.

    The maid opened the door, stepping aside respectfully. Wanda walked in, her posture straight, a practiced, pleasant smile curving her lips.

    Inside, her father, <strong><i>Reginald Fellowes</i></strong>, sat in the single chair near the firece. His legs were crossed, his hands resting over his knee. The flickering fire cast sharp shadows across his already severe features.

    His piercing gaze lifted to her the moment she entered. His voice was clipped. "Took you long enough."

    Wanda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but inwardly, she clenched her jaw.

    "I didn¡¯t know you would be waiting for me, Father." She greeted him with a respectful nod before stepping further inside.

    A short silence followed.

    Then, without preamble, Reginald asked, "Do you have any idea why Draven picked that useless nobody to be his wife? Why would he disgrace himself, his n, and our entire kind by marrying her?"

    Wanda remained silent for a beat, carefully choosing her words.

    Reginald leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes never leaving her. "I want you to sound him out. Find out his reasons and report to me."

    Wanda hesitated briefly before answering. "Draven is... tight-lipped about it."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened. "Then find a way to loosen his tongue."

    She hated when he spoke to her like that, as if her years beside Draven amounted to nothing. But she held herposure.

    Reginald leaned back, scrutinizing her. "Does he like her?" he asked after a moment. "I saw how he defended her at the banquet. And he did not punish her after she disgraced him in front of the Elders. Is he taken with her?"

    A bitter scoff nearly escaped Wanda¡¯s lips, but she suppressed it.

    "No," she said firmly. "I know Draven. He would never fall for someone like her. A cursed, wolfless woman? She isn¡¯t his type. He would never stoop so low because of love."

    Reginald raised an eyebrow. "Then why didn¡¯t he marry you?"

    The words hit Wanda like a knife to the gut.

    Her lips parted slightly, but she had no immediate answer.

    She had all the qualities of a strong Luna. She had stood by Draven¡¯s side for years, aiding him in matters of strategy and governance. She had left her own pack behind to be here, all for him.

    And yet... he had not chosen her.

    The sting of that reality burned beneath her skin, but no, she wouldn¡¯t break. She hade too far, given up too much, to let her father see any weakness.

    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted after a moment, hating the words even as she spoke them. "Draven has his own way of thinking. He doesn¡¯t exin his choices."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened further.

    "You have been by his side for years, yet you still can¡¯t tell what he is thinking?" His voice rose slightly, filled with irritation.

    Wanda instinctively took a step back. Though she carried herself with confidence, though she had spent years navigating political alliances and power ys, her father¡¯s temper was something else entirely.

    Her fingers curled tightly, nails pressing into her palms.

    Then, Reginald rose to his feet.

    His presence was formidable, his movements precise and controlled. But Wanda knew him well enough to sense the fury simmering beneath the surface.

    "If you can¡¯t get into the heart of a man you have followed for years," he said coldly, "then you are wasting my resources. And you are no different from that cursed deviant he married."

    A sharp sting shot through Wanda¡¯s chest. She felt insulted, but there was nothing she could do about it. This was her father after all.

    She dropped her gaze immediately, schooling her features before she could betray any emotion.

    "I apologize, Father." She kept her voice measured, steady.

    Reginald studied her for a long moment, then exhaled through his nose. "Make sure you find out why he married her."

    "Yes, Father."

    He lingered for a few seconds, his sharp gaze assessing her. Then, just as abruptly as he had risen, he turned and sank back into his chair.

    The tension in the room settled, but it did not ease.

    After a brief pause, he shifted topics. "When are you returning to Duskmoor?"

    "In two days," Wanda answered.

    Reginald hummed in acknowledgment. Then his expression shifted slightly, a glint of curiosity shing in his eyes. "I heard there¡¯s been another killing."

    Wanda nodded. "Yes. And we still don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it."

    Reginald leaned forward slightly. "Draven hasn¡¯t uncovered anything yet?"

    "No," she admitted. "Every investigation leads to a dead end. There aren¡¯t enough clues to identify the killer."

    Silence stretched between them.

    Then, Reginald finally spoke. "Let me know when he gets the answers... or before he does."

    Wanda nodded. "I will, father."

    Reginald sat back, seemingly lost in thought.

    Wanda, however, was already formting a n.

    She would find out why Draven had chosen Meredith. She would get into his head, even if it meant prying his secrets out one by one.

    And when the time came, she would remind him that she was the only one truly fit to stand by his side.

 Chapter 18: First Friendly Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 18: First Friendly Visitors</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Do it. Flip the table. They deserve it."</i>

    The words echoed through my mind like a lingering whisper, pulling me from the depths of sleep.

    I inhaled sharply, my body tensing as my eyes fluttered open. My gaze darted across the dimly lit room, my chest rising and falling in quick, shallow breaths.

    It took me a moment to realize¡ªI had been dreaming.

    A slow exhale slipped past my lips.

    I pressed my palms against the soft sheets, grounding myself as the hazy remnants of the dream clung to the edges of my mind. But as I sat there, the voice¡¯s words reyed again, dragging me back to the banquet hall¡ªtheughter, the insults, the burning shame of the spilled wine.

    My fingers curled into the sheets.

    <i>Had I really been about to flip the table? Would I have actually done it if Draven hadn¡¯t stopped me?</i>

    I hesitated before whispering internally, <i>Was that my wolf?</i>

    The thought sent a ripple of something¡ªhope, fear, uncertainty¡ªthrough my chest.

    Tentatively, I tested my thoughts. <i>Hello... are you there?</i>

    Silence.

    I swallowed, waiting. Listening. But nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    A scoff escaped me. <i>Of course not.</i>

    If I had a wolf, I would have felt her years ago.

    Still, the unsettling weight in my chest remained.

    I pushed the sheets aside and swung my legs over the edge of the bed, my bare feet pressing against the cool floor. My gaze flickered to the small dining table across the room.

    It wasn¡¯t the same as the banquet table, but the memory of my grip on the edges, the raw frustration coursing through me, was still fresh.

    Slowly, I stood and walked to the small dining area a few feet from my bed.

    I ced both hands on the edge of the table, tightening my grip as I had donest night. Then, I pushed. But the table didn¡¯t budge.

    I gritted my teeth and tried again, pressing my weight into it, forcing my muscles to strain, still nothing. The wood remained firm, unmoving.

    A sharp pang of frustration shot through me.

    I had felt somethingst night¡ªsomething powerful, something real. So why couldn¡¯t I feel it now?

    A defeated sigh left my lips as I loosened my grip.

    Then, a sudden flutter of feathers caught my attention.

    I turned toward the window, just in time to see two small birdsnding on the sill. Their tiny feet gripped the edge as they chirped softly, tilting their heads.

    My frustration eased slightly.

    For the first time in weeks, a small smile tugged at my lips.

    Moving carefully, I pulled a stool to the window and settled onto it. The birds didn¡¯t fly away.

    I lowered my head slightly, meeting their tiny ck eyes. "Hi there," I murmured.

    The birds continued chirping, their little bodies fluffing up as they adjusted themselves.

    A soft chuckle escaped me. "You¡¯re my first friendly visitors since I arrived here."

    One of them fluttered its wings before tucking them back.

    I hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out a hand toward one of them, but it quickly hopped away.

    A breathyugh slipped from my lips. "Alright, I get it. No touching." I leaned back slightly. "But I promise I¡¯m harmless."

    The birds chirped again.

    I tilted my head slightly. "Are you thirsty?"

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t answer, but something in their restless shifting made me act.

    I stood and walked over to the small dining area, pouring some water into a ss. Returning to the window, I set it down carefully.

    Then, I moved away and sat on the edge of the bed, watching.

    For a few seconds, the birds remained still, as if debating whether to trust me.

    Then, one cautiously hopped forward.

    The other followed.

    A warmth bloomed in my chest as they dipped their beaks into the water.

    A quiet murmur left my lips. "So, you just didn¡¯t trust me, huh?"

    Before I could savour the moment, a knock rapped against the door.

    I barely had time to register the sound before it opened, and Madame Beatrice stepped inside, followed closely by four maidservants.

    Startled, I turned back to the window, just in time to see the birds p their wings and disappear into the sky.

    Disappointment settled over me like a shadow.

    Madame Beatrice inclined her head politely, while the four maidservants dipped into small bows.

    I blinked at them before giving a slow nod in return. I was still trying to get used to this treatment.

    Madame Beatrice wasted no time. "Azul will now work closely with your assigned attendants to serve you."

    As if on cue, the door opened once more, and Azul stepped inside. Relief swept through me immediately.

    I stood quickly, my lips parting. "Azul." It was really a pleasant surprise to have her back on my side so soon. It reminded me of the good old days, before my life fell apart.

    Her soft smile was immediate. "Miss¡ª" She caught herself. "Mydy."

    Augh of disbelief bubbled in my chest. Without thinking, I took a step forward, arms outstretched, intending to embrace her¡ª

    Only for Madame Beatrice to step between us.

    I froze, my smile faltering.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s expression was firm. "A noblewoman does not embrace a servant."

    My chest tightened at the reminder.

    Azul quickly lowered her head, sping her hands in front of her.

    Madame Beatrice turned her sharp gaze toward her. "Have you already forgotten your training?"

    Azul shook her head, her voice small. "No, Madame."

    "Then act ordingly. The woman before you is no longer your young miss." Madame Beatrice¡¯s tone was cool, but her words cut deep. "She is the wife of Alpha Draven Oatrun. Do you understand?"

    Azul hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, Madame. I understand."

    She straightened and properly addressed me once more. "Mydy."

    A strange, hollow feeling settled inside me.

    "Good," Madame Beatrice said before turning back to me. "These are the four attendants assigned to you. They have been hand-picked and will serve you closely."

    I nced at them briefly before looking back at Azul. "I want Azul as my chief attendant."

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s brow lifted slightly. "Why?"

    I straightened my shoulders. "She has been with me since I was young. She knows my preferences, my habits. And... she¡¯s the only one I trust."

    A brief pause. Then Madame Beatrice met my gaze, unimpressed.

    "That sounds like a <i>you</i> problem."

    My chest burned with irritation, but I swallowed the retort forming on my tongue. It was too early to be rude.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s expression remained neutral. "Get used to your new attendants. Learn to trust them."

    I felt small under her scrutiny, but I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in her words.

    Taking a slow breath, I exhaled, trying to release the tension in my body.

    Madame Beatrice allowed me a moment before continuing. "Get ready for your bath. The doctor will be here soon."

    I frowned. "Why do I need a doctor?" I asked, clearly aware of my perfect health.

    "To examine your scar."

    My body stiffened.

    Madame Beatrice remained indifferent. "He will prescribe medication to help with the healing."

    A bitter taste filled my mouth.

    I had nearly forgotten about that arrangement. And now, I have no choice but to face it.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. I can¡¯t wait to get this over with.

 Chapter 19: A Reminder to Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 19: A Reminder to Everyone</h4>

    <strong><i>Chapter NINETEEN: A Reminder to Everyone</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Meredith¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The warm water slid over my skin, washing away the lingering drowsiness and frustration from my morning. The two maidservants moved around me with practiced precision, their touch light as they helped me bathe.

    I should have been grateful, I supposed. After all, they were only doing what they were told.

    But I couldn¡¯t ignore the way their gazes kept flickering¡ªhesitating¡ªtoward the mark on my shoulder.

    The crescent moon.

    Even without looking, I could feel the weight of their curiosity, the silent questions they didn¡¯t dare voice. It wasn¡¯t their fault. The mark was impossible to miss, standing out starkly against my pale skin, a dark reminder of what I was. Cursed and wolfless.

    Or rather, what I wasn¡¯t.

    I swallowed hard and forced myself to stay still, but inside, my stomach twisted. The water did little to soothe the deep-seated ache that came with being seen like this. Exposed. Judged.

    No one ever saw my skin¡ªnot since the mark appeared. I kept myself covered, hidden. But here, under the careful hands of the servants, there was no hiding. And the asional nce, the brief flicker of pity or uncertainty in their eyes, made me feel stripped bare in a way that had nothing to do with the bathwater.

    By the time they wrapped me in a towel and began dressing me, I was eager for it to be over. But then, I noticed the gown they had chosen.

    It was one of the few dresses I had brought from Moonstone¡ªa simplevender gown with a flowing skirt and delicate embroidery. It was meant for outings, not for staying indoors.

    I frowned. "This dress is for¡ª"

    "For what, mydy?" Madame Beatrice¡¯s voice cut in before I could finish. I turned to see her standing near the vanity, arms folded neatly in front of her.

    "For staying in," I finished. "I have simpler dresses for indoors."

    Madame Beatrice lifted a single brow, unimpressed. "The other dresses you brought with you are unbefitting of an Alpha¡¯s wife. Even as indoor wear."

    My face heated at the implication.

    "We will discard them," she continued smoothly.

    A pang of embarrassment shot through me. "But I don¡¯t have many clothes to begin with."

    Madame Beatrice didn¡¯t look the least bit concerned. "The tailors are already making new outfits for you. They will be delivered by evening."

    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. All the clothes I had now were hand-me-downs from Monique and Mabel¡ªworn-out, faded, but mine. My father had stopped giving me an allowance long ago, and without money, I had no choice but to rely on my sisters¡¯ cast-offs.

    Even if the clothes weren¡¯t good enough for an Alpha¡¯s wife, they were all I had. But arguing with Madame Beatrice was pointless.

    I took a slow breath, swallowing my pride. "Fine."

    Madame Beatrice gave a small nod, as if she had expected nothing less. Then, with the sameposed tone, she added, "Your maidservants will also begin packing your belongings. We leave for Duskmoor in the morning."

    I blinked. "What?"

    The announcement hit me like a p.

    Madame Beatrice regarded me coolly. "That is Alpha Draven¡¯s order."

    <i>Of course it was.</i>

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t thought to tell me himself. Instead, I had to find out through his attendants, as if I were just another task to be managed.

    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. I was quickly learning to expect the unexpected from Draven. But somewhere in my head, I was tempted to refuse his arrangement.

    And speaking of Duskmoor, I had heard of it, of its towering skyscrapers, its advanced technology¡ªthe very heart of the city. But I had never been there.

    I had never even left Stormveil Pds before.

    A strange mix of apprehension and curiosity stirred inside me. <i>Would I even have the chance to explore? Or would I simply be caged in another unfamiliar ce?</i>

    I was still lost in thought when a maidservant guided me to sit before the mirror. She began working oil through my long silver hair, fingers gentle as she braided it into a neat ponytail.

    She added purple hairpins, the colour matching my eyes.

    I studied my reflection, but before I could fully process the look, a firm knock at the door pulled me back to reality.

    The doctor had arrived.

    He entered the room with practiced ease and greeted me before setting his bag on the floor beside me. He was an older man, possibly in histe forties, with sharp eyes that immediately locked onto my scar.

    I didn¡¯t flinch.

    "How did you get this scar?" he asked.

    The room fell silent.

    I met his gaze but said nothing.

    An ugly memory curled at the edges of my mind, dark and heavy. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    The silence stretched.

    The doctor nced at Madame Beatrice as if waiting for her to intervene, but she merely gave a small nod, signalling for him to continue.

    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get an answer from me, he exhaled through his nose and pulled a loupe from his bag. Leaning in, he examined the scar closely.

    His fingers brushed against it, a sharp prick of sensation ran down my spine¡ªnot pain, not exactly. Just... a reminder.

    "How long have you had this injury?"

    "A year," I said evenly.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Azul¡¯s expression shift¡ªher gaze softening, almost sad.

    She felt bad for me, and I hated it.

    The doctor frowned, straightening. "Without a wolf, your healing is naturally slower. But even so, it shouldn¡¯t have taken this long."

    I said nothing.

    I knew exactly why the scar hadn¡¯t fully healed, and only I knew what I did asionally to keep it open.

    The doctor leaned back, his brows furrowing. "The centre of the scar is deep. It cut into some tissues." He paused, then asked, "Have you tried any medicine or healing balms?"

    "Yes," I replied. "Shea butter balm. Aloe vera. Coconut oil. Herbal masks."

    He frowned again. "With treatment like that, the scar should have fadedpletely. And also, you are from Moonstone Pack."

    He reached into his bag and pulled out a small white container. "This balm will help. It contains petroleum jelly, aloe vera, tea tree oil, honey, and vitamin E."

    I took the container and opened it. I studied the balm inside, inhaling its scent.

    Then I looked up at him and said, "I smellvender. You shouldn¡¯t have added fragrance."

    The doctor blinked. "What?"

    "Perfume can hinder healing," I said inly. "If you intended to treat an injury, you shouldn¡¯t have used scented oils."

    I knew these things. I was from Moonstone. Herbs and healing were second nature to my pack.

    I watched from the corner of my eye as the maidservants exchanged nces. I bet they were all wondering how dare I, a cursed woman, correct a learned doctor.

    The doctor hesitated, then cleared his throat. "I... I see. That was an oversight." He looked flustered. "I will prepare another balm without fragrance and have it sent to you by evening."

    I simply nodded. I didn¡¯t care.

    He could bring me the best healing balm in existence, and I still wouldn¡¯t use it.

    The only reason I corrected him was to remind everyone in the room¡ªservants, Madame Beatrice, even Azul¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t as useless as they thought.

    Lunar curse or not, I was still a daughter of Moonstone.

 Chapter 20: Gossip from Mere Servants

    <h4>Chapter 20: Gossip from Mere Servants</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The moment the doctor left, Madame Beatrice turned her sharp gaze on me. "It¡¯s time for breakfast," she announced, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    I rose from my seat and followed the servants to the small dining area in my room. As I settled into the chair one of them pulled out for me, another carefully draped a napkin over myp. Their movements were precise, practiced, as if they had done this a thousand times before.

    The table had already been set, the empty dinner tes fromst night reced with a fresh spread. Various dishes sat before me¡ªgolden pancakes, crisp toast, fresh fruit, and a steaming pot of tea.

    I shut my eyes for a moment, muttering a silent prayer before reaching for a slice of toasted bread. Just as one of the servants stepped forward to serve me, I lifted a hand to stop her.

    "I can serve myself," I said.

    The servant hesitated but obeyed, taking several steps back.

    As I spread a lightyer of strawberry jam onto my toast, I was grateful for one thing¡ªI didn¡¯t have to eat with Draven.

    I couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant face, and the mere thought of enduring a meal in his presence soured my appetite. All his handsomeness was wasted on his insufferable pride and stupid attitude.

    Taking a bite, I chewed slowly, aware of the silent gazes on me¡ªMadame Beatrice, Azul, and the four maidservants. I ignored them, finishing my slice of toast before pouring myself a ss of water and drinking it down. Once done, I wiped the corner of my lips with the napkin.

    Madame Beatrice suddenly stepped forward, pushing a te of pancakes in front of me. "Try these," she said. "You¡¯re too thin. You need to eat more."

    I looked up, meeting her gaze. It was a battle of wills.

    I calmly pushed the te back. "Unfortunately, I¡¯m full," I said. "And I will need a walk for my food to digest."

    Silence stretched between us, but I didn¡¯t back down.

    Madame Beatrice studied me for a moment before finally relenting. "You may go for a walk," she allowed. But then, with a pointed look, she added, "You will return in half an hour. And you will only go where Deidra and Kira lead you."

    <i>So, I was still under surveince?</i>

    Fine.

    "Then I want Azul toe along," I said. "She needs to learn the paths since she is new."

    Madame Beatrice considered it, then gave a curt nod. "Very well."

    At her signal, Deidra and Kira stepped forward, ready to escort me. Without another word, I stood and followed them out, Azul quickly falling into step beside me.

    ---

    As we moved down the corridor, Deidra, the maidservant with short hair, spoke. "Mydy, we will go downstairs first. We will start the walk from there."

    The silence stretched between us as we descended the stairs. It was suffocating. If I were going to be trapped in this reality, I might as well learn more about the man who had forced me into it.

    Draven didn¡¯t look like one to share, so I figured that I should find out on my own.

    "Tell me about the Oatrun family," I said, breaking the silence. "Is it just Draven and his father who live here? Or are there other members?"

    Deidra tilted her head slightly as she answered. "Mydy, everyone bearing the Oatrun surname lives here."

    I exhaled deeply. That meant there were others.

    <i>Were they at my wedding? Did they watch in silence as their Alpha married me¡ªsomeone they clearly considered unworthy? What kind of thoughts ran through their mind as Draven and I were joined as husband and wife?</i>

    Deidra continued, "Alpha Draven isn¡¯t an only child. He has a younger brother and an older¡ª"

    "Deidra."

    Kira¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and warning.

    Deidra immediately shut her mouth.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Why did you stop her?"

    Deidra turned to me and bowed her head slightly. "Forgive me, mydy. It¡¯s not Kira¡¯s fault. All servants are forbidden from gossiping about the Oatrun family."

    <i>Gossip?</i>

    I scoffed inwardly at the subtle reminder that I was still an outsider.

    "But I¡¯m part of the Oatrun family now," I pointed out. "You won¡¯t be punished for telling me."

    Neither of them responded.

    No matter what I said, they refused to speak.

    Frustration burned in my chest. "Only the Moon Goddess knows if there¡¯s a lunatic amongst Draven¡¯s siblings," I muttered under my breath.

    At my words, both Deidra and Kira stiffened. I caught the brief exchange of nces between them, but I assumed they were merely shocked by my boldness and thought nothing more of it.

    We finally reached the ground floor, and just as I was about to take in the grandeur of the castle¡¯s interior, hushed voices caught my attention.

    "...I heard the Alpha didn¡¯t spend the night in his new Luna¡¯s quarters," one of the approaching servants whispered.

    The other let out a smallugh. "That¡¯s because she¡¯s still in the guest quarters. Also, until he marks her and acknowledges her as our Luna, she¡¯s not our Luna."

    My stomach twisted.

    The third servant sighed. "I don¡¯t know why the Alpha chose to marry a woman cursed by the Moon Goddess. It will bring bad luck to the pack." Then, with a scoff, she added, "She¡¯s a liability."

    I felt something inside me snap.

    I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palm. The insult stung, not because it was unexpected, but because it came from mere servants¡ªpeople who had no right to speak about me this way.

    Before I could step forward, Azul moved, her face set in anger, but Deidra and Kira beat her to it.

    The two servants stormed ahead, stepping into view.

    The three gossiping maids froze in ce. Their faces paled when they saw me standing just behind Deidra and Kira.

    Kira¡¯s eyes darkened. "Are you tired of living?" she asked coldly. "Should you be wildly gossiping about the Alpha¡¯s wife?"

    The servants quickly shook their heads, lowering their gazes.

    Then Deidra¡¯s voice came in sharp with authority. "Scram."

    Without hesitation, the three scurried away like frightened mice.

    I exhaled slowly, surprised by Deidra and Kira¡¯s unexpected defense. Though deep inside, I couldn¡¯t shake the irritation bubbling in my chest.

    Back in my father¡¯s house, despite how unloved I was, no servant had ever dared to gossip about me so openly.

    The Oatrun estate was different. Here, the servants didn¡¯t seem to know their ce.

    And I had a feeling that Madame Beatrice would take great pleasure in reminding them.

 Chapter 21: The Conversation was Over

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Conversation was Over</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    Wanda sat in thefort of hervish bedroom in Oatrun Castle, a te of neatly sliced apples resting on the table before her.

    Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the intricate gold embroidery on her silk robe as she picked up another slice, biting into it with deliberate ease.

    Just as she was savouring the crisp sweetness, the servant she had sent for entered, bowing deeply.

    "Miss Fellowes," the servant greeted respectfully.

    Wanda chewed slowly, her lips curving slightly in amusement as she uncrossed her legs. "Lift your head."

    The servant obeyed immediately, eyes trained on the ground.

    Wanda wasted no time. "Did the Alpha and his new wife spend the night together?" she inquired in a deliberate, carefree tone.

    A flicker of hesitation crossed the servant¡¯s face before she answered. "No, Miss. The Alpha spent the night alone in his private quarters."

    A surge of satisfaction swelled in Wanda¡¯s chest, though she kept her expression perfectly neutral.

    <i>¡¯So, Draven hadn¡¯t even touched her.¡¯</i>

    The knowledge pleased her immensely. It was proof of what she had believed all along¡ªDraven didn¡¯t want Meredith. And he didn¡¯t see her in a good light.

    Still keeping her tone even, she asked, "And where is she staying?"

    "Lady Meredith is still residing in the guest quarters, Miss."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers lightly traced the edge of the te as she smiled inwardly.

    <i>¡¯So, he also hadn¡¯t even given her proper chambers?¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s actions¡ªor rather, hisck of action¡ªset her heart at ease.

    Dismissing the servant with a small nod, Wanda slipped the rest of the apple slice into her mouth.

    A few minutester, still in a noticeably good mood, Wanda left her chambers. Her destination was clear¡ªshe was going to find Draven.

    But before she could take another step along the hallway, she nearly collided with Jeffery.

    "Jeffery," she greeted, skipping the formal ¡¯Beta¡¯ title as always.

    Jeffery halted in his steps, his expression unreadable, his posture straight. He didn¡¯t return her greeting, nor did he acknowledge her presence beyond stopping to let her speak.

    Wanda, unfazed, asked, "Where¡¯s Draven?"

    His response was calm but firm. "Alpha Draven is in his study."

    She noticed how he emphasized ¡¯Alpha,¡¯ a silent reminder that she should address Draven properly¡ªespecially in front of others.

    But she had long since stopped paying attention to these corrections. Or perhaps she had chosen to ignore them entirely.

    Wanda¡¯s tone remained casual. "Since we are all leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow, has the Alpha made arrangements for his new wife? How will she cope here alone in this big castle?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. "The Alpha¡¯s wife will being with us."

    The words struck Wanda like a p. Her smile disappeared, and for the first time in their conversation, herposure cracked. "She¡¯sing along?"

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of lingering on the topic. "If you will excuse me." With that, he stepped past her, moving down the hall without another word.

    Wanda clenched her fists at her sides. ¡¯<i>How could Draven bring that cursed, useless woman to Duskmoor?¡¯</i>

    Muttering under her breath, she shook her head. "No. I will have to talk him out of it."

    She moved swiftly through the halls, her feet carrying her toward Draven¡¯s study with practiced ease. She knew the path by heart¡ªafter all, she had been in and out of that room more times than she could count.

    When she arrived, a guard stood by the door.

    He greeted her only with a small nod.

    "I want to see Draven," she stated inly.

    The guard didn¡¯t question her. He simply opened the door, allowing her inside before shutting it behind her.

    The study was as grand as ever. Towering bookshelves lined the walls, packed with hundreds of old books arranged with meticulous care. The air carried a crisp scent of mint and cedarwood, a scent that was unmistakably Draven¡¯s.

    And there he was¡ªsitting behind a massive mahogany desk, hisrge frame radiating quiet authority. He wore ck pants and a ck shirt, the first two buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his broad, toned chest.

    Even in something so simple, he carried an air of undeniable power and sex appeal.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. "Good morning, Draven," she said as she strode toward him.

    Pulling out a chair, she settled into it without waiting for permission. "How was your night?"

    Draven nced at her over the rim of his full-frame reading sses. "Good morning," he acknowledged. But he didn¡¯t answer her question.

    "What brings you to my study so early this morning?" he asked.

    Wanda chuckled softly. "It¡¯s almost nine, Draven. This isn¡¯t early."

    Draven said nothing. His gaze dropped back to the file he was reading, his attention no longer on her.

    A few seconds passed before Wanda spoke again, her voice carrying a false lightness. "I heard Meredith ising with us to Duskmoor."

    Draven didn¡¯t even nce up. "She is. Is there a problem?"

    Wanda leaned forward slightly. "Yes, there is."

    At that, Draven finally lifted his gaze, fixing her with an unreadable expression. "How so?"

    She met his eyes with a well-practiced look of concern. "Draven, you know how dangerous Duskmoor is right now. The killings, the missing hearts¡ªit¡¯s no ce for someone like her. She has no wolf to protect herself. It¡¯s not safe."

    Draven studied her in silence before responding, his voice cool. "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself. I have already put ns in ce for my wife¡¯s safety."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled against the fabric of her dress as she repeated the word, ¡¯<i>His wife¡¯</i> in her head<strong>.</strong>

    The way he said it so decisively made something bitter rise in her throat.

    For a moment, she struggled to find the right words, but before she could say anything else, the heavy doors of the study opened.

    Jeffery strode inside, his sharp eyes immediatelynding on Draven. "The convoy is prepared, Alpha."

    Draven, without hesitation, removed his reading sses and stood. Jeffery moved swiftly, pulling back his leather chair to give him space to step out.

    Wanda, now watching closely, frowned slightly. "Where are you going?"

    Draven buttoned his shirt, sparing her a nce. "The pce. King Alderic sent for me."

    And just like that, the conversation was over.

 Chapter 22: Unearth the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 22: Unearth the Truth</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stepped out of the castle, the crisp morning air hitting my face as I walked toward the waiting cars. Three of them, parked in a row, engines running. Jeffery matched my pace beside me, his usual silenceforting in its own way.

    <i>"You haven¡¯t gone to see our mate."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, deep and insistent. I rolled my shoulders, already irritated. <i>"Don¡¯t you have anything better to think about?"</i> I shot back. <i>"And who told you Meredith is our mate?"</i>

    <i>"You can deny it all you want,"</i> Rhovan growled, <i>"but you can¡¯t change the facts."</i>

    I scoffed. <i>"If you have this much time to waste, use it to help me crack the damn murder case in Duskmoor instead of obsessing over a woman."</i>

    Rhovan growled again, a low warning.

    <i>"Ask about our mate."</i>

    <i>"We don¡¯t have a mate."</i>

    He huffed in frustration. <i>"Fine. Ask about Meredith."</i>

    I clenched my jaw. I didn¡¯t care about Meredith. She wasn¡¯t my problem. Rhovan was just delusional. And yet... the urge to ask Jeffery about her hade too easily. Too naturally. That annoyed me even more.

    I nced at Jeffery. "What¡¯s the update on Meredith?"

    Jeffery, always prepared, responded immediately. "The doctor checked on her earlier. He examined the scar on her cheek."

    My brows pulled together slightly. "Which doctor?"

    "One of your personal physicians," Jeffery replied.

    That gave me pause. I didn¡¯t like that, but I also didn¡¯t care since all I was looking out for was results.

    We reached the car. A guard stepped forward, opening the back door. "Alpha," he greeted with a nod.

    I slid in, and Jeffery followed from the other side, taking the seat beside me. The convoy moved, leaving the castle behind as we headed to the pce.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, we arrived at the pce gates. The sight of the towering golden crest of the werewolf monarchy was as familiar as ever, yet I barely spared it a nce.

    The chief of staff was already waiting. "Alpha Draven, Beta Jeffery. Wee. His Majesty is expecting you."

    We followed him inside, our footsteps echoing against polished marble floors. The grandeur of the pce had never impressed me¡ªit was excess wrapped in gold.

    In the grand sitting room, the chief of staff offered us drinks. I waved it off. "No need."

    I hadn¡¯te here to rx and I didn¡¯t want to appearfortable to avoid the King keeping me for longer than usual.

    Momentster, the doors opened, and King Alderic walked in.

    At sixty, the man still carried an air of dominance. His sharp gaze settled on me, his lips curving into a knowing smile.

    Jeffery and I stood. "Your Majesty."

    The King nodded, then turned to Jeffery briefly before ncing back at me. And immediately, I took that as a cue to dismiss Jeffery.

    Jeffery gave a respectful nod before turning to leave.

    Alderic took a seat and gestured for me to do the same. "Draven," he said smoothly. "Congrattions. You have done what no Alpha has dared in centuries¡ªmarrying a woman cursed by the Moon Goddess."

    I smirked, spreading my hands slightly. "What can I say? I¡¯ve always been good at breaking protocols."

    He chuckled, then leaned back, studying me. "You had Wanda by your side for years. If you wanted a wife, why not her? She has all the qualities of a Luna."

    My smirk vanished. "It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    Alderic arched a brow.

    I met his gaze head-on. "Wanda and I are just friends. We¡¯ve never seen each other in any other light."

    He shook his head, amused. "No woman dedicates herself to another pack for years unless she has feelings for its Alpha."

    His assumption annoyed me. I tried to rey several scenarios with Wanda in my head, but as far as I could recall, she had never once stepped out of line in that light. Right?

    But before I could argue, Alderic smoothly changed the subject.

    "So, tell me, why did you choose a wolfless deviant as your wife?" His gaze sharpened. "You¡¯re not a fool, Draven. I know you wouldn¡¯t pick a woman with no value for no reason."

    I exhaled slowly. "Because she caught my attention." The words felt foreigning from my mouth, but they were the truth. "She¡¯s strong-willed, resilient. Most in her position would have crumbled. But she didn¡¯t."

    Alderic watched me closely. Then he sighed. "The council of elders will never ept her. They will oppose you, and I hope you are ready for their petitions."

    I smirked. "We will see about that."

    The elders¡¯ opinions and petitions didn¡¯t concern me. They weren¡¯t worth my time.

    Alderic chuckled, shaking his head, but then his expression turned serious. "I didn¡¯t call you here just to talk about your wife."

    I leaned forward. "I figured."

    Alderic straightened, his face hardening. "The murders in Duskmoor. What have you found?"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "All the victims were werewolves who migrated there. Their ages varied, but they were all skilledbourers. One of them worked in a heavy-duty factory. I¡¯m guessing his superhuman strength was beneficial, hence his employment."

    Alderic¡¯s expression darkened. "Could it be the humans? Are they harvesting werewolf hearts for experiments?"

    I didn¡¯t react. "That¡¯s a serious usation. I doubt the humans would risk breaking the truce between us."

    He nodded, but the frown on his face didn¡¯t fade. "Still, don¡¯t rule them out. Humans are unpredictable."

    I let out a slow breath. "I won¡¯t. But humans cannot overpower a werewolf so easily. And taking their heart from their chest is not a simple task."

    Silence settled between us. Alderic¡¯s jaw ticked, his mind clearly working through the possibilities.

    Then, he met my eyes. "I would rather believe humans are behind these killings than consider the alternative."

    My fingers tapped against the chair¡¯s armrest. I knew what he meant.

    Because if it wasn¡¯t the humans... then something far worse was lurking in the shadows.

    Alderic¡¯s voice was grave. "If it isn¡¯t the humans, then we have an unknown enemy¡ªa formidable one."

    I nodded. The weight of responsibility pressed against my chest. "I willunch a full-scale investigation once I return to Duskmoor. I will put an end to this."

    Alderic held my gaze. "Please do. The entire werewolf race is counting on you."

    I inhaled deeply. The burden was great, but I had no choice.

    I will unearth the truth. No matter what it took.

 Chapter 23: Paying My Mother a Visit

    <h4>Chapter 23: Paying My Mother a Visit</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    King Alderic exhaled deeply, drumming his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "The council of elders will convene in a few hours," he said, his sharp gaze studying me. "Would you like to be present?"

    I leaned back slightly, already shaking my head. "No," I replied. "I need to prepare for my journey back to Duskmoor tomorrow." Then, I met his gaze directly. "But since you will be there, I have a message for them."

    Alderic arched a brow. "I¡¯m listening."

    "Tell them to stop wasting their energy on who I chose as my wife," I said evenly. "Nothing is going to change. Instead, they should focus on overseeing the construction of the Great Wall. The safety of our people is far more important than my personal life."

    Alderic let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "It sounds like you¡¯re reminding them of their ce."

    I smirked. "They seem to have forgotten."

    Alderic¡¯s smile lingered for a moment before he nodded. "Very well. I will deliver your message."

    Satisfied, I stood up, adjusting my jacket. "Then I will take my leave."

    Alderic stood as well, offering me a firm nod. "Safe travels back to Duskmoor, Alpha Draven."

    I returned the nod, then turned and strode toward the exit.

    Jeffery was waiting right outside the doors, standing with his hands sped behind his back. At the sight of me, he straightened. "Everything settled?"

    "For now," I muttered, already moving.

    Together, we were escorted out of the pce, making our way back to the waiting convoy.

    ---

    The drive back to Oatrun Estate was quiet, the hum of the engine the only sound filling the car. By the time we arrived, the sun was already dipping lower in the sky.

    As soon as the cars rolled to a stop, the butler was already waiting at the entrance of the estate, hands sped in front of him. His sharp eyes flickered to me as I stepped out of the car. "Alpha," he greeted with a slight bow.

    I gave him a brief nod before he continued, "Your father requests a word with you."

    I raised a brow. "Now?"

    The butler nodded once. "Shall I escort you?"

    I exhaled through my nose, ncing at Jeffery before turning back to the butler. "Lead the way."

    We followed him into the estate, heading toward the steel elevator. It carried us to the third floor, and once we stepped out, the butler led us to a balcony lounge.

    "Please wait here, Beta," the butler instructed Jeffery before turning to me.

    I nodded, then entered the lounge.

    My father was seated in a padded chair, one leg crossed over the other, a newspaper in his hands. He didn¡¯t look up immediately.

    I approached, my voice steady. "Father."

    He folded the newspaper leisurely and ced it aside before finally meeting my gaze. "Draven." His tone was calm, but perceptive. "I heard King Alderic sent for you."

    I pulled out a seat across from him, grabbing the ss jug of chilled margarita on the table and pouring myself a drink. "He did," I answered simply.

    My father watched me, his expression unreadable, but his question betrayed his curiosity. "What did he want?"

    I took a slow sip, leaving out the matter of Meredith entirely. "We discussed the Great Wall." I set the ss down, then leaned back. "The murder cases in Duskmoor remain unresolved, and it¡¯s crucial that we secure Stormveil before things spiral out of control."

    I released a deep breath and added, "Same as me, King Alderic also acknowledges that it might be something else behind the murders."

    My father exhaled deeply, his gaze darkening slightly. "I have considered that possibility as well," he admitted. "But I dismissed it. The past should remain in the past."

    I didn¡¯t press further. There were too many shadows lurking in the past of my predecessors, ones my father rarely spoke about. Instead, I shifted the conversation to my next course of action, outlining how I nned to get Duskmoor¡¯s government to assist in the investigation.

    Father listened, but his expression remained serious. "Don¡¯t ce too much trust in humans, Draven. They are more than capable of orchestrating these murders in a way that absolves them of suspicion as well."

    I finished my second ss of margarita, setting it down with a soft clink before rising to my feet. "I will keep that in mind, father."

    Father stood as well, picking up his ss of margarita. Then, as I turned to leave, his voice stopped me.

    "Won¡¯t you see your mother before you return to Duskmoor?"

    I went still, my jaw tightening.

    He continued, his tone softer this time. "You didn¡¯t see her thest time. You are due for a visit."

    I hesitated, considering it. Seeing my mother had never been easy. But she was still my mother.

    Finally, I let out a slow breath. "I will go now."

    ---

    Jeffery looked surprised when I returned to the living room and told him our next destination. But he quickly recovered, nodding once. "Yes, Alpha."

    We took the elevator down to the first level of the underground, the cold air bing more noticeable as we walked through the long corridor. At the end, we turned left and approached arge iron door.

    Jeffery knocked twice, stepping back.

    I inhaled deeply, wondering what my mother would be doing now.

    Momentster, the door unlocked from the inside, revealing a woman in her forties. As soon as she saw me, she stepped aside and bowed respectfully.

    "Alpha," she greeted, then turned to Jeffery with a polite nod.

    Jeffery and I stepped inside.

    The living area was clean and smelled of chamomile, mint, andvender. Flowers in vases were ced around the room, and an incense pot sat at the center table, next to one of the vases.

    I stuffed my hands into my pockets, scanning the space before turning to the woman. "Is she sleeping?"

    The maidservant smiled. "No, Alpha. She just finished eating and is in her bedroom."

    My gaze shifted to the closed bedroom door. Then, without another word, I strode toward it.

    Jeffery remained in the living room as I withdrew my hands from my pockets and knocked lightly before pushing the door open.

    The scent of chamomile hit me stronger this time.

    My eyes immediately found my mother, sitting at the foot of her bed with her back to me. Her long, ck hair flowed down her back, reaching her waist.

    Her gaze was fixed on the small window, the only source of light in this underground space. It didn¡¯t offer much of a view¡ªjust a sliver of the outside world.

    I stepped forward quietly, stopping in front of her.

    She was wearing a sleeveless floral dress, the soft fabric pooling around her ankles. Her skin was pale¡ªalmost unnaturally so. Even Meredith, as fair as she was, couldn¡¯tpare to my mother¡¯splexion.

    She looked both calm and soulless at the same time.

    For a long moment, I simply watched her. Then, finally, I bent down to her eye level and spoke.

    "Mother."

    Slowly, she turned her head. Her ck eyes met mine, studying me.

    Then, she smiled. It was gentle, kind¡ªbut distant.

    And when she finally spoke, her voice was soft, almost dreamlike.

    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 24: Meredith, The Thorn by My Side

    <h4>Chapter 24: Meredith, The Thorn by My Side</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Silence stretched between us as I studied my mother¡¯s face. Time had barely left a mark on her.

    Her skin was still smooth, untouched by wrinkles. Her youthfulness was the only gift her illness had given her. But as I stared into her distant ck eyes, I saw how much it had stolen as well.

    She had been battling it for two decades, worsening after she gave birth to my younger brother. She had never been the same after that.

    "You don¡¯t remember me?" I asked quietly. "I was here six months ago, and you already can¡¯t remember?"

    Her delicate brows furrowed at my words. A hand lifted to her temple, rubbing lightly. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured, voice gentle, hesitant. "My head... it¡¯s a little messed up sometimes."

    I exhaled softly, keeping my voice steady. "Mother, it¡¯s me. Draven."

    For a moment, she only blinked at me. Then, her smile shifted¡ªwarmer, familiar. A flicker of recognition surfaced in her dark gaze. Slowly, she reached out, cupping my face between her hands.

    "My child, you havee," she whispered, her thumbs brushing my jaw, as if memorizing my features. Before I could speak, she stood and wrapped her arms around me.

    I let her.

    She felt smaller in my embrace¡ªfragile. She tiptoed slightly, pressing a soft kiss to my left cheek before stepping back. Her smile brightened. "You¡¯ve grown so handsome."

    A quiet chuckle escaped me. "Thank you, Mother."

    "I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. Where have you been?" she asked, eyes searching mine.

    I didn¡¯t bother to answer. She wouldn¡¯t remember she had asked in the first ce. Instead, I guided her back to the bed, helping her sit before pulling a chair in front of her.

    Then she turned toward the door. "Cordelia!" she called out. "Bring lunch! My son is here¡ªI want to eat with him."

    I shook my head immediately. "No, Mother. I¡¯m not hungry."

    Her smile faltered. "You won¡¯t eat with your mother?" she asked, just as Cordelia entered the room.

    I sighed. "I¡¯m fasting," I lied carefully, "but for you, I will end it early and have some fruit."

    Cordelia had already told me she¡¯d eaten less than an hour ago. Since she wouldn¡¯t remember, it was better to avoid letting her eat again. Her diet n had to be followed strictly¡ªshe rarely moved, and overeating would only worsen her condition.

    "Bring the fruit," my mother said firmly.

    Cordelia, who had juste in, met my gaze. I nodded.

    A short whileter, she returned with a te of washed red grapes and sliced apples. She set the te on a small stool before cing it between us.

    I picked up two grapes, holding them out to my mother. She smiled, allowing me to feed her before I took a bite of an apple slice.

    Then she tilted her head slightly. "How was school?"

    The apple stilled between my teeth. Slowly, I lowered it, meeting her gaze.

    "I¡¯m no longer a student, Mother," I said carefully. "I am now an Alpha."

    She blinked once, then a slow, approving smile spread across her lips. "You dethroned your father?"

    She nodded, satisfied. "Good. I always knew you would."

    I didn¡¯t correct her. Exining would only confuse her more.

    She studied me again, her gaze thoughtful. "And? Did you marry that girl?"

    My brows furrowed slightly. "Wanda?"

    She nodded, her expression unreadable.

    I shook my head. "No. I married someone else. Her name is Meredith Carter. She¡¯s from the Moonstone Pack."

    My mother¡¯s lips curled up slightly, satisfied. "Good. As long as it¡¯s not that girl... or anyone your father chose."

    I exhaled softly. There was no use correcting her. She had her own version of reality, one that didn¡¯t always align with the truth.

    After a moment, she tilted her head again. "It doesn¡¯t seem like you love this woman you married."

    I stilled slightly. "What makes you say that?"

    "I didn¡¯t see any emotion in your eyes when you said her name."

    I shifted the apple to my left hand. "Love isn¡¯t important for people like me in marriage."

    Then I picked up another grape and tried to feed her again. But she leaned away, shaking her head.

    "No," she murmured, pressing a hand lightly against her stomach. "I think my stomach is full." A small frown crossed her face. "But that¡¯s strange... I haven¡¯t had lunch today."

    I met her gaze evenly. "It¡¯s fine."

    But her expression fell into uncertainty, panic flickering behind her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry about making you eat alone. I didn¡¯t mean to."

    "It¡¯s fine, Mother. Just watch me eat," I reassured her before the panic could take hold.

    She hesitated, then rxed, nodding with a small, relieved smile.

    For a while, silence settled between us, broken only by the sound of me chewing.

    Then she spoke again.

    "This wife of yours," she mused, curiosity lighting her gaze. "When will I meet her?"

    "The next time I visit," I said.

    Her lips pulled downward. She didn¡¯t like that answer. "Then describe her to me."

    I froze.

    Describe Meredith?

    For a long moment, I said nothing. But my mother only looked at me expectantly. Waiting.

    Left with no choice, I let out a slow breath. "She¡¯s about your height and size," I started. "She has silver hair and purple eyes." A pause. "She has a sharp tongue."

    My mother¡¯s lips twitched, as if suppressing augh.

    I hesitated before adding, "She has a mind of her own." A beat. "And she¡¯s the only one in her family with silver hair and purple eyes."

    At my words, my mother shut her eyes, a lingering smile on her lips. When she opened them again, her gaze met mine.

    "Meredith¡¯s looks are rare. It seems like you just described a goddess."

    I stilled.

    Then, my lips twitched slightly, but I said nothing.

    A goddess? Meredith?

    No.

    If anything, she was a thorn I had nted by my side.

    I took another bite of the apple, shaking my head slightly. My mother¡¯s sickness was acting up again.

 Chapter 25: How Every Visit Ended

    <h4>Chapter 25: How Every Visit Ended</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    For a moment, I considered letting my mother hold on to her fantasy¡ªthat Meredith was a goddess. It was a harmless belief, one that seemed to bring her joy. But the words left my mouth before I could stop them.

    "She¡¯s no goddess, Mother." I exhaled slowly. "She was cursed by one."

    Her brow furrowed, and the warmth in her ck eyes dimmed slightly. "Cursed?" she echoed, her fingers tensing against the folds of her dress.

    I nodded, watching her closely. "By the Moon Goddess herself."

    The frown on her face deepened. "And what did she do to deserve such a punishment?"

    I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms across my chest. "That," I said, voice steady, "is something we will have to ask the Moon Goddess."

    The moment the words left my lips, something in my mother snapped.

    Her face twisted in fury, her lips curling into a snarl. "Randall was cursed too!" she spat, her voice rising, sharp and full of venom. "That¡¯s why he locked me up in the dungeon!"

    I stiffened.

    It was always like this¡ªone moment, she was the kind woman I remembered, and the next, she was lost in a rage fuelled by the ghosts of her past.

    I straightened, keeping my voice calm. "Mother," I said carefully, "this isn¡¯t a dungeon. It¡¯s an underground apartment."

    She turned to me with a re, her eyes wild, her features contorted with anger. "Liar."

    My fingers curled into fists at my sides. I knew where this was heading. Hell was about to break loose, and I couldn¡¯t let it spiral out of control.

    "You chose to live here," I reminded her, my voice firm but gentle. "Father didn¡¯t lock you up."

    She let out a harsh breath, her lips pressing into a thin line. Then, without warning, her ck eyes shifted¡ªturning molten gold, the same colour as mine.

    Her hand shot toward the te of red grapes, grabbing a handful. She popped one into her mouth, chewing slowly as if it might calm her.

    But just when I thought she had regained control, her left handshed out toward my face.

    I caught her wrist midair, my grip firm but careful.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. This was normal. Expected.

    Violence had be a part of my mother¡ªa cruel gift from the bipr disorder that apanied her dementia.

    "Mother," I said, my patience thinning. "Can you calm down?"

    She red at me, her golden eyes zing with fury. The kind woman from moments ago had vanished, reced by a violent storm I had no way of controlling.

    Then, with a speed I didn¡¯t anticipate, she flung the handful of grapes at my chest.

    I felt the soft, sticky burst of juice against my white shirt as the grapes smashed against me. The liquid ran down, seeping into the fabric and disappearing beneath the belt at my waist.

    I shut my eyes.

    I should never havee.

    If I hadn¡¯t taken off my jacket in the car earlier and given it to Jeffery, my shirt wouldn¡¯t have suffered the damage.

    When I opened my eyes, my mother yanked her wrist free from my grasp, her right hand retreating from my chest.

    She pointed a trembling finger at me, her voice thick with usation. "You¡¯ve taken his side."

    I exhaled sharply. "What?"

    "I can smell his scent on you." Her voice wavered, shifting between anger and something close to betrayal. "You¡¯ve been with him before heading here, haven¡¯t you?"

    I ran a hand through my hair, my patience wearing dangerously thin. Things had escted far too quickly. "You¡¯re wrong, Mother," I tried to exin.

    She lifted a finger to her lips and shushed me. "No more lies," she whispered.

    I let out a tired sigh, rubbing my temples.

    Then, almost immediately, she shot to her feet, pointing at the door. "Get out!"

    I hesitated, but only for a second. This always happened. Every visit ended like this¡ªme getting hit, insulted, and thrown out.

    I pushed back my chair and stood, walking toward the door without another word.

    The moment I shut it behind me, a loud <i>bang</i> echoed through the room. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know what had happened.

    She had thrown the te at the door.

    I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t even surprising anymore.

    Lifting my gaze, I met Jeffery¡¯s amused stare. Beside him, Cordelia, my mother¡¯s caretaker, wrung her fingers nervously.

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes flickered down to my chest, where the purple stain from the grapes had spread. Then he looked back up at me, barely suppressing his smirk.

    "It looks like you need a bath, Alpha," he said, his voiceced with unspokenughter.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Do you really think so?"

    A sh of amusement crossed his face, but before he could respond, another <i>bang</i> sounded from behind me, followed by the sharp crash of ss shattering against the floor.

    Cordelia flinched, her gaze darting from me to the door, her lips parting as if to say something but thinking better of it.

    I sighed and nodded at her. "Go check on her. Jeffery and I will see ourselves out."

    She gave a quick bow before hurrying past me, disappearing into the room.

    I turned on my heel and walked toward the exit, Jeffery following a step behind.

    In the elevator, he finally broke the silence. "So," he said, his tone casual, "why was Mrs. Oatrun so furious?"

    I rolled my shoulders. "Something I said about Meredith."

    Jeffery hummed, a knowing glint in his eyes.

    Then, with his gaze straight ahead, he muttered, "Oh, it looks like someone is already talking about his new wife."

    I shot him a sharp re. "If you don¡¯t wipe that smirk off your face, we¡¯re having a duel tonight."

    Jeffery chuckled but made a show of zipping his lips. "Understood, Alpha."

    I gave him one more re for good measure, but the amusement in his eyes didn¡¯t fade.

    I exhaled through my nose, pushing thoughts of my mother aside. "Tell the matron I will being for dinner."

    Jeffery nodded, his lips twitching. "Your wife will be happy to see you."

    I scoffed. "I doubt it," I smirked. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going." I can¡¯t be the only one whose mood is ruined.

    Jeffery chuckled, shaking his head.

    The elevator doors slid open at the second floor, and we stepped out.

    I nced down at my ruined shirt, my mind reying the moment my mother hadshed out. She had moved so fast. Too fast.

    Faster than she should have.

    <i>Could her illness be masking something else?</i>

    I shook the thought away. I had been distracted. That was all.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

 Chapter 26: An Unexpected Dinner with Draven

    <h4>Chapter 26: An Unexpected Dinner with Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    I was exhausted.

    The so-called tour of the estate had dragged on longer than necessary, covering endless halls, courtyards, and rooms I had no real interest in.

    By the time I returned to my chamber, my body felt like it had been wrung dry. The moment my head hit the pillow, I sank into sleep, not caring about anything else.

    When I finally woke up nearly two hourster, the sky had dimmed slightly, and my stomach grumbled in protest. Lunch was waiting for me on the dining table, but the presence of Madame Beatrice ruined any appetite I might have had.

    Her eyes, always sharp and assessing, followed my every movement as I ate. A cold weight sat in my chest. No matter what I did, I could never rx around her.

    She was a silent force pressing down on me, like a chain I couldn¡¯t shake off. So, when she finally stood and left, a breath of relief escaped my lips.

    Madame Beatrice left me in thepany of Azul, Deidra, and Kira.

    At first, I was skeptical¡ªDeidra and Kira were practically strangers to me. But as a few hours passed, I realized they weren¡¯t as rigid as I thought.

    Away from Madame Beatrice¡¯s presence, they were easy to talk to, lighthearted even.

    Eventually, Deidra and Kira excused themselves to fetch some mid-afternoon snacks, leaving me alone with Azul.

    I took the chance.

    I turned to her, studying her face, searching for any signs of resentment. "How did you fare after my father drove you away?"

    Azul blinked at the question, then smiled softly. "I went back to my maternal home. My uncle took me in. I picked up crocheting." A small chuckle escaped her. "So, I was fine."

    I exhaled, relieved. I was worried Azul wouldn¡¯t have any ce to go to after being unjustly sent away. It had been a guilt I carried for years. Now, I could let it go.

    Still, there was one more thing that unsettled me. "Did my mother really send for you?"

    Azul¡¯s smile deepened. "She did."

    I frowned. "You are sure?"

    She nodded. "She sent me a letter, asking me toe take care of you now that you were marrying Alpha Draven from the Mystic Furs Pack."

    I stared at her, disbelief wing at my thoughts. It didn¡¯t make sense. My mother had never been the type to offer kindness to me, so I still doubted her actions.

    Before I could press further, Deidra and Kira returned, carrying a stainless tray. The scent of fresh fruit filled the room.

    "We brought guava and watermelon," Kira announced with a grin.

    Deidra set the tray on the dining table and pulled out a chair for me.

    I hesitated, then took a seat, picking up a slice of guava. The pink flesh looked soft and juicy. I took a bite, chewing slowly, nodding in approval. "It¡¯s good."

    Kira exchanged a look with Deidra, then said, "They came straight from the tree."

    I nodded slowly. The guava was actually really sweet.

    As I ate, I asked, "How long have you both worked for the Oatrun family?"

    Kira responded, "Since we were teenagers."

    I hummed, filing away the information. Then, the air in the room shifted.

    The door opened, and Madame Beatrice stepped inside. Immediately, Deidra and Kira fell silent and moved away from me, as if afraid to be caught too close.

    Behind Madame Beatrice stood the doctor. It seemed he was very dedicated to healing my scar.

    "It¡¯s time to tend to your injury," Madame Beatrice announced.

    I swallowed my sigh and stood, moving to the vanity area. The doctor greeted me politely, then opened his bag, retrieving supplies.

    "This may sting a little," he warned as he pressed an ethanol-soaked cotton pad against my wound.

    The burn was sharp, but I remained still. I was used to enduring this level of pain.

    He examined the cut. "Thankfully, your wound hasn¡¯t been infected."

    Next, he dipped his fingers into a small container and spread a cooling balm across my cheek. The sensation was soothing, but all I could think about was wiping it off the moment he was gone.

    When he was done, he sealed the container and turned to Madame Beatrice.

    "She needs to apply this twice daily."

    Madame Beatrice reached for it, but I snatched it from his hand. "I will do it myself."

    No one objected, but I felt Madame Beatrice¡¯s gaze linger on me.

    As soon as the doctor left, I excused myself to the bathroom.

    Inside, I bolted the door, stood before the mirror, and lifted the hem of my dress. I swiped the fabric across my left cheek, rubbing the balm away.

    Two minutester, I emerged, only to find the other maidservants back, with a tailor and a collection of new dresses.

    One by one, I tried them on, enduring thirty tiring minutes of adjustments and scrutiny. By the time it ended, the sky outside had begun to darken. Then Madame Beatrice announced it was time for a bath.

    Deidra and Kira led me to the bathroom, but when I stepped inside, I froze.

    The bathtub was filled with milky water. The scent ofvender, rose oil, and vani hung in the air. A luxurious bath.

    I stepped forward, inhaling the sweet fragrance. It was too much¡ªtoo prepared. Like an offering on an altar.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    After bathing, I was dressed in one of my new gowns instead of a nightdress. I frowned. "Why?"

    "The Matron¡¯s orders," Kira said simply.

    A strange unease settled in my stomach.

    When I stepped back into the room, I saw a food trolley being unloaded onto the dining table¡ªseveral sumptuous dishes, a bottle of wine, two sses.

    <strong><i>Two.</i></strong>

    I narrowed my eyes. Then I turned toward Madame Beatrice. She stood near Azul, giving her instructions on what to pack for the trip tomorrow.

    "What is happening tonight?" I asked, trying to ignore the rapid beating of my heart.

    She sped her fingers together, her gaze sharp. Then she smiled¡ªa smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. "The Alpha ising for dinner."

    I stiffened. Then the question left my mouth before I could think. "Why?"

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s eyes bore into mine, a silent warning in their depths. Then, without breaking her gaze, she gave the next order.

    "Deidra. Kira. Apply the healing balm again and touch up her face with powder. The Alpha is on his way."

    I clenched my jaw.

    My stomach twisted. Draven wasing. For dinner. And I had no idea who had invited him¡ªor why. But one thing was certain. Nothing good ever came from being in a room with him.

 Chapter 27: Dravenâ€™s Provocative Actions

    <h4>Chapter 27: Draven¡¯s Provocative Actions</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    I hated that I had to be standing when Draven casually strolled into my room like he owned the floor beneath his feet. And of course, he did.

    His shoulder-length ck hair looked freshly washed, glistening faintly under the chandelier¡¯s amber glow. Shampooed.

    I didn¡¯t know why that annoyed me, but it did. Long hair on men always seemed impractical to me. All that swaying and brushing past shoulders¡ªit irritated me.

    Madame Beatrice and the rest of the servants bowed as he entered, each movement crisp and precise, just like they were trained.

    Draven¡¯s Beta, Jeffery, stood just behind him, head dipped in acknowledgment but still sharp-eyed, alert.

    I remained still. I had no intention of bowing or curtseying to him. Not tonight.

    But then Madame Beatrice¡¯s subtle gaze found me. That cold, expectant look. I felt the pressure of it like an invisible hand on my back. Reluctantly, I dipped into a brief curtsey. I said nothing, though. I could feel Draven¡¯s gaze resting on me, heavy as stone.

    When I lifted my head, he was still staring¡ªhis expression unreadable, eyes like ss. Silent. Watching.

    Then, without a word, he looked away and moved past me.

    But then, a scoff slipped from my lips before I could stop it, and he stopped in his steps.

    My breath hitched. Draven turned his head slowly, his eyes narrowing, his posture shifting¡ªnot aggressive, but suddenly sharper. My heartbeat jumped painfully. I dropped my gaze immediately, thinking of how foolish my actions had been.

    I had underestimated how sharp his senses were. Werewolves with wolves had hearing far beyond mine. I should¡¯ve remembered that. I cursed myself inwardly. No wolf, no instincts.

    It was moments like this that reminded me how inferior I was.

    Thankfully, Draven didn¡¯t pursue my disrespectful actions. He continued forward, toward the dining table.

    I waited until I heard the creak of a chair before I dared lift my head. He was seated now, his Beta having pulled the chair at the head of the table for him. Draven sat like a king surveying his temporary court.

    Madame Beatrice motioned for me to join them. I hesitated, then forced my feet to move. As I reached the table, Jeffery¡ªever the perfect Beta¡ªpulled out the seat to Draven¡¯s right.

    I had wanted to sit across from him, as far from his presence as possible. But now, I was beside him.

    I clenched my teeth and sat down. Then I reached for the napkin and spread it neatly across my thighs.

    "Thank you," Draven said to Madame Beatrice, giving her a nce. "That will be all."

    The servants began to leave. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or unsettled. I didn¡¯t enjoy eating under Beatrice¡¯s watchful eye, but being alone with Draven was worse.

    Except, apparently, we weren¡¯tpletely alone.

    "You," Draven said, his voice directed at someone behind me. "Stay back."

    I turned slightly and saw his gazend on Azul.

    My brows pulled together. <i>Of all the servants, he let her stay?</i>

    Madame Beatrice left without protest, taking Deidra, Kira, and the rest with her. Azul remained, quiet as a shadow, standing off to the side.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t leave either. Of course not. He stood with a poised stillness beside the wine bottle, waiting.

    "How are you finding the guest quarters?" Draven asked suddenly, turning toward me.

    I stiffened. Here it was¡ªhis opening move. A casual question that would lead to something else.

    "Fine," I said. "Veryfortable. I enjoy being away from noise... and unwantedpany."

    He tilted his head and nodded slowly, as if taking the words at face value. But then he asked, "You don¡¯t like other people¡¯spany. What are you hiding?"

    I bit back another scoff. "Nothing," I said, forcing my voice to stay calm. "Unlike some people. I simply enjoy peace and quiet. It¡¯s divine. You should try it."

    Azul stepped forward to begin serving the food while Jeffery retrieved the wine and uncorked it with a practiced twist.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. "I¡¯d like to," he said softly, "but unlike some people, I¡¯m busy. I have a duty. Amitment to our race."

    A subtle jab. I felt itnd like a p. I swallowed around the lump in my throat.

    "Good for you," I muttered, reaching for the wine ss Jeffery had just filled.

    I wasn¡¯t drinking it for the taste. Quenching my anger was more important, so I lifted the ss and downed it in one go.

    By the time I set the ss back down, I could feel the stares.

    Jeffery had frozen mid-pour, the wine bottle hovering. Azul¡¯sshes fluttered faintly as she ced a chicken thigh on my te. Draven smirked and looked away, shaking his head slightly like he was amused.

    He was enjoying this. Enjoying my deted pride to his sharp retorts<i>.</i>

    Jeffery refilled my ss once again and returned the bottle to the center of the table before moving away. At the same time, Azul moved quickly, serving the side dishes, then stepped back.

    Draven picked up his ss and swirled the red liquid inside, watching me from over the rim. "What are you angry about?"

    "I¡¯m not," I answered tly, sparing him a nce.

    He smiled. "You¡¯re sitting next to a werewolf with a wolf, Meredith. I can smell your rage."

    I gritted my teeth. <i>¡¯You can smell it,¡¯ </i>I thought bitterly, <i>¡¯but you can¡¯t tell you are the cause?¡¯</i>

    He was still watching me. Waiting. But I said nothing.

    "If something or something is bothering you," he added, lifting the ss to his lips, "you¡¯re free to tell me."

    I looked at Jeffery. At Azul. I couldn¡¯t say what I wanted to¡ªnot with them here. Not when Madame Beatrice¡¯s warning still echoed in my head about disrespecting their Alpha.

    Instead, I simply nodded, offering nothing more.

    Draven was already slicing into a roasted cherry tomato, slow and neat, chewing without concern.

    I picked up my fork, grateful for the silence atst. The greens on my te blurred slightly. I went for the chicken instead, cutting a small piece and lifting it to my mouth.

    But just before I could take a bite, He stabbed another piece of tomato, nced sideways at me, and spoke with casual ease.

    "How did you get that scar on your face?"

    I froze, the fork in my hand, stopping mid-air.

    Slowly, I lowered the fork back to the te and shut my eyes as my appetite vanished like a snuffed-out me.

    And for one quiet moment, I pictured pulling Draven¡¯s tongue out of his mouth and immediately liked that idea.

 Chapter 28: More Hatred Than Before

    <h4>Chapter 28: More Hatred Than Before</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    "You don¡¯t want to answer the question?" Draven asked, casually spearing arge chunk of grilled chicken. "Did I touch a soft spot?"

    He popped the meat into his mouth and began chewing slowly¡ªmethodically¡ªlike he had all night to sit here and peel me open.

    I stared at him, saying nothing. My lips pressed into a hard line. My silence was myst line of defense, and I wasn¡¯t ready to let it fall.

    But he didn¡¯t back off.

    "I¡¯m guessing here," Draven continued, his voice calm, almost curious. "Given the depth, shape and direction, I would say it was a w. Not a de. And from the way it curves at the edge¡ªit wasn¡¯t a full swipe. One w. Likely the index finger of a werewolf."

    I blinked. My chest tightened.

    His guesses were too close. Too exact.

    He chewed slowly, swallowed, and lifted a spoonful of sd to his lips. I stared, stunned, as he continued without waiting for me to recover.

    "Your father hates you. That much is obvious. But he wouldn¡¯t have touched your face. He would have left the mark somewhere hidden. Where it wouldn¡¯t bring shame to the family name."

    He swallowed again, unbothered. Unapologetic.

    "Your brother wouldn¡¯t dare. Not even in a fit of rage. Your sisters? Your mother? Out of the question."

    He tilted his head and finally asked, "So, who did this to you?"

    The air felt tight in my lungs.

    I tried to keep my face nk. I tried. But I could feel the faint twitch in my brow, the way my breath subtly shifted.

    He hadn¡¯t been wrong. Not once.

    I looked away, gripping my fork as a rush of memories mmed into me.

    The Academy¡¯s tiled restroom. The stink of bleach. My wild pheromones spiking without warning. The bastard ssmate who cornered me, eyes red and fists clenched. He wanted more than just a sniff. He wanted to take. When I screamed, he panicked and shed. His w ripped down my left cheek before he bolted. Coward.

    I still remember the burn. The blood. The humiliation.

    I had wished him a slow death every day since. But that wasn¡¯t something I was going to share, especially with him.

    My thoughts snapped when Draven knocked lightly on the table with his knuckles.

    "Little wolf," he said, voice low, "what are you thinking about?"

    I snapped my eyes up to meet his as my grip tightened on the cutlery. "You." He had unearthed something I had chosen to keep buried.

    His brow lifted slightly.

    "You can¡¯t read the room," I said through gritted teeth. "So how about this¡ªyou stay out of my matters, and I will stay out of yours."

    Draven hummed thoughtfully as he cut into his chicken, dipped it into a creamy sauce, and ced it into his mouth with a deliberate calmness that made me want to scream.

    He chewed, swallowed, then looked at me.

    "You don¡¯t tell me what to do, Meredith."

    I red at him, the words burning in my chest. I could feel them rising, pressure building like a volcano just before the rupture.

    "Why did you marry me?" I asked, my voice cold and sharp.

    The silence that followed was louder than any scream.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. He picked up another piece of chicken, chewed it slowly, his eyes never leaving mine.

    I watched his throat move as he swallowed.

    <i>Arrogant busybody.</i>

    He leaned back slightly, lips curling into the faintest smirk. "I will answer that question," he said. "When you¡¯ve earned the right to hear it."

    The audacity.

    I saw red.

    <i>Earned</i>?

    The word rang in my ears like a p.

    My heart thundered. How was this ce¡ªhis house¡ªany better than the one I left?

    At least in my father¡¯s home, I knew what I was. Unwanted, yes. Broken, sure. But there, I was invisible. And the worst part? Draven¡¯s house wasn¡¯t any better. Here, I was constantly dissected. Poked. Torn open.

    "I¡¯m not yours to dissect," I snapped, my voice rising. Then I looked him dead in the eye and asked, "Who do you think you are, giving me orders like you own me?"

    His Beta, Jeffrey, stiffened while Azul dipped her head.

    "I don¡¯t give a damn about your title," I spat. "You could be Alpha King of the Sun and Stars, and I would still see you as nothing more than a controlling tyrant."

    I was breathing fire now, chest heaving. My entire body buzzed with uncontrolled fury.

    I hated him.

    And I had said so much, yet¡ªhe didn¡¯t flinch.

    Instead, he raised his fork and pointed it at me, eyes calm. "Now I know why the Moon Goddess cursed you."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "You resent her," he said, voice still soft, cutting sharper than any de. "But you should me yourself. She gave you wild pheromones instead of a wolf because you weren¡¯t deserving of power. You weren¡¯t meant for greatness."

    My nails dug into my palm.

    "Don¡¯t question her any longer," he said. "She saw who you truly are. And gave you what you deserve."

    Then he downed the rest of his wine like it was water, and Jeffery was already there, refilling the ss without a word before slipping back into the shadows.

    Draven¡¯s gaze returned to me.

    "I can say these things," he continued, "because I¡¯m powerful enough to bear the weight of them. But you? You can¡¯t control your emotions. Yoush out. You burn bridges. You are angry, prideful. Too prideful for someone without a wolf."

    My knuckles turned ashen from the constant clenching of my fists.

    I was shaking.

    "And to crown it all. You are a liability to our race, Meredith."

    His words seared through me, hot and cruel. I wanted to scream. To cry. To vanish. But more than anything, I wanted to hurt him to ease my pain and satisfy my rage.

    Unfortunately for me, I couldn¡¯t. Because, like his words meant, I am nothing.

    "If you want mercy from the Moon Goddess," he said, lifting the wine to his lips again, "start by bing someone worth saving. And be careful¡ªyour enemies are growing in number. You are not as invisible as you think."

    The silence that followed was unbearable.

    He wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, then looked at me again. Without any empathy, and with all audacity, he dared to ask me,

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    I opened my mouth. A thousand things boiled to the surface. But instead, I said coldly, "Excuse me. I need to use the bathroom."

    I stood without waiting for permission, without care for appearances.

    The chair scraped loudly against the floor as I walked away, fists clenched, heart splintering in my chest.

    Behind me, I could still feel his golden eyes watching. Unmoving. Unapologetic.

    And I hated him more than I ever had before. Not just for what he said¡ªbut for how much of it was true.

 Chapter 29: The Journey to Duskmoor

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Journey to Duskmoor</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person POV. </i></strong>

    The night had left Meredith hollow. She had tossed in bed like a storm-blown leaf, haunted by Draven¡¯s words that burrowed deep and gnawed at her resolve. Though her rage hadn¡¯t vanished entirely, it had cooled into a low, seething simmer, coated in exhaustion.

    When Madame Beatrice woke her at five sharp, Meredith blinked against the darkness. No apology. No warmth. Just business.

    "Time to prepare," the older woman had said, turning away before she could grunt a response.

    And while she didn¡¯t care much for the woman¡¯s tone, Meredith hadn¡¯t missed the one piece of unexpected news: Madame Beatrice wouldn¡¯t be apanying them to Duskmoor.

    She didn¡¯t celebrate, but in the end, she thought it was one less set of judging eyes around her and felt a bit of relief.

    More surprising, however, was Madame Beatrice¡¯s decision to appoint Azul as the head of Meredith¡¯s maidservants. Considering how quickly the woman had rejected the idea before, the change of heart was odd and unexpected.

    Still, Meredith didn¡¯t question it. Maybe the Moon Goddess was trying to throw her a bone afterst night¡¯s disaster.

    ---

    The sky outside was still cloaked in pre-dawn gray when Meredith stepped out with Azul and the four maidservants.

    The air smelled of morning dew and something colder, heavier¡ªlike fate about to shift.

    Five vehicles were lined up in the driveway: three sleek ck sedans, a Maybach, and a Mercedes van that gleamed under the estate lights.

    Wanda stood by the Maybach already, arms crossed, chin lifted in that way she always wore around Meredith. She didn¡¯t speak, but the disdain in her narrowed eyes was public and unmistakable.

    Meredith had noticed her stare and had returned the look with an inward scoff. Wanda was the least of her problems. So she thought.

    Of course, the morning wouldn¡¯t beplete without a side of hostility.

    Then, like an unwee shadow, Draven emerged from the house with Jeffery at his side. All movement halted. Every servant lowered their head. Even Meredith bowed¡ªthough her fingers curled tight and her stomach twisted as she forced the motion.

    Draven didn¡¯t spare her a nce. Not even a flick of those molten gold eyes. Just the same nk pass-over he gave everyone else.

    Cold. Detached. And infuriating. Like he hadn¡¯t purposely upset herst night.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the morning quiet. "Let¡¯s begin the journey to Duskmoor.

    Immediately, Wanda saw her opening and wasted no time approaching Draven.

    "Alpha," she said clearly, raising a man folder in his direction. "I have some thoughts on the murder case. It¡¯s urgent."

    Meredith watched as Draven turned toward Wanda. Not warmly. Just enough to show he had heard. Then he gave her a subtle nod and gestured for her to get into the Maybach.

    On the other hand, Wanda smiled¡ªsweetly, triumphantly¡ªand made her way to the Maybach, slipping into the opposite side with the grace of a woman who had just won her little game.

    Meredith threw her gaze away.

    Wanda had spentst night studying the murder case and all rted cases just so she could get this opportunity to stop Meredith from riding in the same car with Draven.

    Draven entered the car without a word. Then Jeffery peeled away from the group and approached Meredith with a small, respectful nod.

    "You will be riding in the van, mydy," he said. "With your attendants."

    Meredith forced a polite smile. "Thank you, Beta."

    The van doors opened. Inside, plush leather seats curved in elegant symmetry. The scent of clean leather and cool air conditioning weed Meredith in. A small t screen blinked to life. The space was quiet, cozy¡ªmercifully free of Draven.

    She almost smiled for real.

    Sliding inside, she buckled in as Jeffery had instructed. Azul followed with practiced efficiency, then the four maids filled in, each settling quietly.

    Meredith leaned into the soft seat, letting her shoulders drop for the first time in hours.

    Finally. A small taste of freedom.

    Her thoughts flickered back to the night before. After storming away from Draven¡¯s verbal assault, she had hidden in the bathroom for ten long minutes, breathing heavily, hoping he would leave. And he had.

    When she finally returned to the room, Madame Beatrice and the maids were already packing her things into a single enormous travel case.

    Plus, she hadn¡¯t eaten a bite since then.

    Now, strapped into the van and away from Draven¡¯s piercing gaze, her appetite stirred like an awakening beast.

    ---

    The convoy began to move¡ªDraven¡¯s Maybach leading the way with the Mercedes trailing just behind. Meredith parted the thick curtains beside her and looked out through the tinted ss. The Oatrun estate blurred past in dark silhouettes and stone walls.

    Stormveil was behind her.

    Then she wondered, <i>¡¯Would I miss it? My family? That cold, silent house?¡¯</i>

    No. Yes. Maybe.

    She wasn¡¯t sure.

    Next, she wondered if she could truly adapt to Duskmoor, its culture, its people, its rules.

    Uncertainty curled around her like mist.

    Meanwhile, in the Maybach, Wanda leaned slightly toward Draven, folder opened on herp. Her voice was even and professional, but her eyes betrayed the satisfaction she felt.

    "I believe the deaths of our kind are linked to the recent human organ trafficking reports. Twenty-three humans missing. Seven bodies found¡ªorgans harvested," she said.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the spark in his gaze sharpened.

    "That¡¯s a point," he replied. "But I care more about who is targeting our kind. Humans can¡¯t overpower werewolves¡ªnot unless they have found new methods. Tranquilizers, perhaps. But if they have discovered something else..." He paused. "We are looking at a possible threat to our race."

    Jeffery, sitting in the front passenger seat, turned slightly. "The crime scenes were too clean," he said. "I believe the killings happened elsewhere. Then the corpses were moved¡ªced deliberately just to cover their trail."

    Draven nodded, quiet, but thoughtful. The pieces were forming. And he didn¡¯t like what the puzzle implied.

    ---

    Back in the van, Meredith¡¯s stomach gave a loud, unmistakable grumble. She winced and pressed a hand against it, her cheeks warming with embarrassment.

    Deidra, seated beside her, smiled gently. "Are you hungry, mydy?"

    Meredith exhaled. She was caught now, so there was no reason to lie. "A little. But I can wait till we arrive."

    Kiera looked up from across the aisle, blinking in surprise. "W-what? Mydy, we have still got about ten hours until Duskmoor."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened instantly. "Ten hours?" No one had informed her about it.

    Kiera nodded, giving her a concerned look.

    Meredith slumped back in her seat, eyes wide, lips parted in disbelief.

    <i>Ten whole hours?</i> she groaned internally.

    Suddenly, her hunger didn¡¯t feel so manageable anymore.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 30: Warm Meals and Small Moments

    <h4>Chapter 30: Warm Meals and Small Moments</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person POV.</i></strong>

    The van rolled smoothly along the forested path, weaving past the shadows of towering evergreens. The early morning light had begun to spill golden streaks through the tinted windows, catching on the faint mist that clung to the lond borders of Stormveil.

    Inside the van, Meredith satfortably, her stomach no longer making loud demands. Deidra leaned over from her seat with a warm smile.

    "No need to worry, mydy. We packed enough food, snacks, and drinks tost the entire trip."

    A quiet sigh escaped her lips¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even noticed the tightness in her chest. "Thank the stars. I thought I would have to starve my way to Duskmoor."

    Azul, seated at the edge near the aisle, gave a small smile. "You will be served your breakfast now. Since you didn¡¯t get to eat before we left."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes brightened slightly as she nodded. "I¡¯m ready."

    Deidra reached for one of the insted travel bags tucked near her feet and unzipped it carefully. From inside, she retrieved a sleek thermos lunch box and passed it to Kira, who had already pulled out the hidden tray table folded neatly into Meredith¡¯s seat.

    Meredith blinked in mild surprise. She murmured about how the van keeps getting better while running her fingers over the smooth, polished surface of the wooden table.

    With practiced hands, Kira unclipped the lunch box and lifted itspartments, revealing the dishes: warm congee, a clear chicken broth, soft-boiled rice with sweet corn, and a cup of fragrant lemon tea still steaming in its insted sk.

    The aroma wafted upward and filled the space with aforting scent. Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. There was nothing extravagant about the meal, but it felt thoughtful. Personal.

    Then Kira added gently, "Azul told us you don¡¯t do well with spicy food this early. And you can¡¯t eat too much on long-distance travel for the first meal either, especially not to unfamiliar ces. That¡¯s why we kept the portions light and the vours mild."

    Meredith turned her gaze to Azul, startled but touched by the small details still embedded in her memory. "You still remember things like this?"

    Azul gave a small, almost shy nod. "You were thest person I served before... everything. It¡¯s not something I would easily forget."

    A beat passed between them. Meredith nodded once, quietly moved. "Thank you."

    "Mydy, you should eat before the food gets cold," Deidra chimed in, breaking the softness before it grew too heavy.

    Meredith picked up her spoon and began to eat.

    ---

    Back in the Maybach, Wanda leaned forward slightly, the folder closed now and reced by her phone. She tapped on the screen and held it out toward Draven.

    "Ipiled thisst night," she said. "News footage from Duskmoor about the organ trafficking incidents. Both recent and older ones."

    Draven took the phone wordlessly and began to watch. The screen flickered with somber news anchors, grim body counts, blurred images of hospitals, sirens, and protest banners. Three minutes ticked by before he handed the phone back, brows drawn low.

    "Well?" Wanda prompted.

    "The ck market¡¯s gotten bolder," Draven replied, his voice low butced with simmering focus. "Heart, kidney, lung transnts¡ªthey¡¯re in high demand. Too many patients. Too few donors."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Maybe they want to try werewolf hearts now," she said with a trace of bitterness in her tone.

    Her words weren¡¯t meant to be a joke, but Draven¡¯s jaw tensed all the same.

    "If the deaths of our people are linked to Duskmoor¡¯s organ trade," he said tly, "then I will make sure their business burns." And he meant every word.

    Jeffery, who had remained quiet in the front seat, checked his watch when Draven asked how close they were.

    "Four more hours until we cross Stormveil¡¯s borders, and head on our way for Duskmoor¡¯s," he said without turning.

    Draven nodded once.

    ---

    Three hours passed.

    In the van, the mood had softened into somethingpanionable. The two maidservants who had been quiet all morning had finally introduced themselves during brunch. Their names were Cora and Arya. Meredith tucked them into memory with faint nods.

    Deidra and Kira served her flower tea¡ªlightly sweetened and aromatic¡ªand small mooncakes decorated with edible petals in pastel colours. Meredith admired them, even before tasting.

    "These are almost too pretty to eat."

    But she did eat them. One bite and her eyes lit up. She nced around at the quiet faces watching her and smiled.

    "You should all have some too," she said.

    But Deidra shook her head politely. "We are not allowed to eat thedy¡¯s food."

    Azul added, "It¡¯s against the rules. Matron Beatrice¡¯s, specifically."

    Meredith rolled her eyes slightly, then picked up one of the mooncakes and held it out to Azul. "She¡¯s not here."

    Azul hesitated.

    "I can¡¯t finish twelve of these on my own," Meredith added. "Come on."

    A soft chuckle spread among the maids at the mention of the matron. Finally, Azul reached out and epted the offering with a quiet, "Thank you, mydy."

    Meredith proceeded to hand one each to Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya. They epted with soft thanks and a little surprise.

    It was a small moment. But for the first time since the trip began, Meredith didn¡¯t feel like a distant figure among them. She felt normal, which was totally unexpected for someone who suffered low self-esteem.

    ---

    Later, as the van hummed steadily along the winding road, Meredith shifted ufortably. A pressure had begun to build in her lower belly¡ªa familiar one.

    She parted the curtain and peered outside. The van was still navigating a rough path, surrounded by dense forest and winding trails. Not a single rest stop in sight.

    Azul noticed her fidgeting. "Something wrong, mydy?"

    Meredith hesitated. Then instead of answering directly, she said, "How does one survive a ten-hour journey with no bathroom breaks?"

    Kira stifled augh behind her hand. "You¡¯re not wrong, mydy."

    Then she pointed behind them. "There¡¯s a portable toilet seat just past that curtain. But... you will need to wait until we are out of this stretch. The road is too bumpy now."

    "Safety first," Deidra added. "We have done this trip before. It will smooth out once we reach the tarred road leading to Duskmoor."

    Meredith sighed, resigned. "And how long till then?"

    "Another hour or so," Kira replied, then added, "And there are six hours total left until we arrive."

    Meredith leaned back with a soft groan. "Six hours left. Great."

 Chapter 31: The Eerie Feeling in the Woods

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Eerie Feeling in the Woods</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The van finally slowed, and Kira¡¯s soft voice stirred me from the quiet haze of exhaustion.

    "We are stopping for a bit, mydy. You can use the restroom now."

    I nodded wordlessly and stood, my spine protesting the movement. My legs felt wooden from sitting too long. I ducked behind the curtain, letting out a sigh as I finally relieved myself, the small space barely enough to stretch in.

    When I pushed the curtain aside to step back into the main cabin, I was surprised to find the space empty. The van door was wide open.

    But before my heart could skip a beat, Azul¡¯s head popped in. "Mydy, we are taking a short break. You can stretch your limbs now."

    Relief bloomed in my chest. "Finally," I muttered, making her way forward.

    Azul offered her hand as I reached the door, and I took it without thinking, grateful for the support as I stepped down.

    The air outside was crisp and damp, as though rain threatened to fall at any moment. The sky above was grey, heavy with clouds. Not a single car passed along the lonely road that sliced between dense clusters of tall forest trees.

    The istion made me slightly uneasy, but the cool air and chance to stretch my legs were a wee reprieve.

    I raised her arms in a full stretch, exhaling as my spine popped¡ªonly to quickly drop them the moment I caught movement from the corner of her eye. Draven.

    He was stepping out of the ck Maybach in front of us.

    I instinctively turned her back to him. I didn¡¯t want to see his face, and I didn¡¯t want him to see mine, either.

    "Would you like to take a walk, mydy?" Deidra¡¯s voice pulled my attention back.

    Before I could answer, Beta Jeffery approached. He stopped beside us, his tone even and respectful. "We¡¯ll take a ten-minute break here, mydy. Feel free to stretch your legs. But... take two guards with you. This area¡¯s not fully safe."

    I understood immediately.

    I had no wolf.

    I was... vulnerable. His reminder wasn¡¯t cruel, just honest. I gave a small nod, and he moved on without fuss.

    I stared toward the forest. The trees called to me¡ªnot in any mystical way, just the way any wild ce calls when you¡¯ve been cooped up for too long. I needed movement. And maybe... maybe I¡¯d spot herbs, something useful. Something grounding.

    "I will go into the trees a little," I said to Deidra, who stood next to me. "Not far. Just a short look around."

    Deidra left and returned shortly with two guards in tow. Azul and Kira insisted oning too, of course.

    We didn¡¯t go deep¡ªonly enough to still see the vans lined up by the road. I kept my eyes low, scanning the grasses and wildflowers at my feet, brushing aside leaves in search of familiar herbs.

    But three minutes in, a strange weight crept over me.

    My chest tightened slowly, the pressure subtle but insistent. I straightened, looking around as far as my sight could go.

    Nothing.

    Azul was admiring a tree. Kira was giggling at something Deidra said. The guards stood silent, eyes always on me.

    But it wasn¡¯t them. Something was off.

    Goosebumps appeared on my arms.

    I turned sharply to the right, certain something was there¡ªwatching. Waiting. But there was nothing.

    No sound. No movement. Just the faint rustling of leaves.

    My pulse quickened. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.

    "Let¡¯s go back," I said quietly to Azul and the rest. My voice sounded too steady for how I felt.

    I didn¡¯t wait for them to agree. I turned and walked, faster than I intended. The guards fell into step beside me, silent and sharp-eyed.

    The moment we broke free from the trees, I saw Draven.

    He was walking toward me, a faint crease on his brow. His gaze swept past me toward the forest¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore settling on me again.

    "Are you done stretching?" he asked.

    I could only nod.

    "Good. Let¡¯s continue the trip," he said, turning back toward his car.

    The strange presence that had gripped me vanished like mist.

    I stood there for a beat longer, watching him walk away. A thought pierced the edge of my mind¡ª<i>Did he feel it too? Was that why he came?</i>

    Or was it just a coincidence?

    I didn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.

    Back inside the van, I sat quietly, slowly clicking the seatbelt across my body. The unease still lingered, curling in my stomach like smoke.

    I looked down at my arms. The goosebumps were gone.

    ---

    The soft patter of rain hade and gone, leaving behind a sheen of mist on the window. I stirred awake from a light nap, blinking into the stillness of the van, and immediately noticed it wasn¡¯t moving.

    I turned to Kira, who was peering out the window from the other side, "Why did we stop?"

    Kira leaned away from the window and turned her gaze to me.

    "We are at the Duskmoor checkpoint, mydy."

    My brows lifted. "So, we are here?"

    Kira shook her head. "Not yet. The checkpoint¡¯s just at the border. Two more hours to the city."

    I sighed. Of course.

    "What¡¯s this checkpoint for?" I asked, pushing back the curtain and peering out. All I could see was a sliver of some tall, metallic post and a stretch of guards.

    Kira leaned back. "It¡¯s part of the human-werewolf truce. Also, every werewolf needs a valid ID to live in Duskmoor."

    "Do you and Deidra have your ID cards?"

    Kira replied. "We left them in Duskmoor. No use carrying them around outside the city."

    I frowned, thinking for a moment before asking again, "Are they going to check everyone¡¯s IDs?"

    "There is no need for that since we are with the Alpha. But they will still need to search all the cars," Deidra chipped in.

    I frowned, finding this whole scrutiny an insult for someone like Draven, who was already known to the humans as one of Stormveil¡¯s leaders.

    Folding my arms, I asked, "Alpha Draven is the future king of Stormveil. Does he still need to undergo this?"

    Deidra responded gently, "The Alpha insisted on it. He wants the humans to undergo the same treatment when they visit Stormveil in the future."

    I nodded, silently impressed with Draven¡¯s smartness.

    But a darker thought curled at the edges of my mind.

    This truce between us and the humans... it felt fragile.

    Too fragile.

 Chapter 32: Xamira Oatrun

    <h4>Chapter 32: Xamira Oatrun</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The door to the van hissed open on its own, and I instinctively shifted upright. Three men stood outside¡ªtwo of Draven¡¯s guards, nking a tall man in a green-and-brown camouge uniform. Human. Tanned skin, clean-shaven jaw, stern gaze.

    He peered into the van and offered a formal nod. "Good afternoon."

    His eyes scanned the interior quickly, like he was searching for something¡ªor someone. Then he said, "Wee to Duskmoor," and stepped away without furtherment. The two werewolf guards followed him, and the door shut again with the same soft hiss.

    Just like that, the search was over. No threats, no tension. Not that I was afraid of the human. I wasn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t know what to expect from Duskmoor¡¯s security systems. But now that it was behind us, I let myself rx. For real, this time.

    Momentster, the van vibrated softly as the engine roared back to life. We were moving again.

    I leaned back into the seat, d to be in motion. Just two more hours. And then... wherever <i>¡¯home¡¯</i> was.

    ---

    Exactly two hourster, I was still awake¡ªtoo tense to take another nap¡ªwatching the van¡¯s screen flicker through a local Duskmoor travel program when Kira reached across and tugged her curtain closed.

    "Mydy," she said with a small grin, "we have entered Duskmoor city."

    Quickly, I snapped my curtain open and pressed closer to the ss. My breath caught in my throat.

    Towering buildings glinted in the distance, made of steel and ss, reflecting the pale sky. shy cars of all shapes and sizes zoomed past. Nothing like Stormveil. No one here seemed to care about shifting or speed¡ªthey just drove.

    The streets were alive. Horns red faintly in the distance. Streetlights blinked in perfect sync. Massive billboards lit up in reds and blues. Humans walked in clusters, dressed in colorfulyers, moving with purpose.

    They looked like us¡ªwalked like us¡ªbut I could tell... they weren¡¯t us. There was no inner aura to sense, no instinctual energy. Just people.

    "Do you like it?" Deidra asked, her tone light.

    I didn¡¯t look away from the window. "It¡¯s impressive," I said. "The development, the energy. But..." I finally nced back at her, "I still prefer Stormveil. It¡¯s quieter. Calmer. It is home."

    Everyone murmured in agreement.

    I left the curtain parted, unwilling to miss a second. But the deeper we drove, the more the scenery began to change¡ªless concrete, more greenery. The road turned narrow and private. The traffic fell away. Trees nked the path on either side, tall and stately.

    "We are home," Kira pped softly.

    Deidra added, "The Alpha¡¯s estate is secluded, east of Duskmoor. Not within the city itself."

    That made sense. A werewolf wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe freely among all that human bustle. I, for one, was already craving quiet again.

    The van eased through arge metallic gate and began rolling slowly up a well-paved path nked by manicured trees and flowering hedges. It smelled... clean, untouched, like morning dew clinging to fresh leaves.

    The van stopped.

    I couldn¡¯t see much ahead. The windshield view was still blocked. My curiosity gnawed at me, but I had to wait.

    A few secondster, the van door whooshed open. Kira and Deidra stepped out first, turning to face me, hands extended with mirrored smiles.

    "Mydy," they said in unison.

    I unfastened my seatbelt and rose. Taking their hands, I stepped down onto solid ground. Azul, Cora, and Arya followed behind.

    And then¡ªI looked up. My breath caught once again.

    The house wasn¡¯t a modern concrete box like the ones I saw in the city. It was vintage¡ªstone and timber, with iron-wrought railings, ivy trailing along its facade. A sprawlingpound surrounded it, so wide and green it looked like a dream.

    Birds chirped from nearby trees, and a soft breeze whispered through the leaves. It felt alive here. Sacred.

    I was still lost in awe when a high-pitched voice shattered the moment.

    "Daddy!"

    My head whipped toward the voice, eyes locking on a small figure dashing across thewn¡ªwhite top, pink skirt, hair bouncing behind her as she ran.

    And Draven... crouched down with open arms.

    My heart mmed in my chest.

    He smiled¡ªan actual smile¡ªand caught her in his arms, lifting her off the ground and spinning her. Her delighted squeal echoed across the property. My skin went cold.

    She wrapped her little arms around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder.

    "I missed you," she said with a giggle.

    "I missed you more, pumpkin," Draven replied, setting her gently down.

    She looked up at him with sparkling eyes. "Did you bring me a gift from your trip like I asked?"

    Draven nodded. "Of course, I did. It¡¯s in the car."

    Her squeal made me flinch.

    And then¡ªWanda appeared from the Maybach.

    She walked toward them with the kind of smile I had never seen her wear. Soft. Warm. Familiar. She reached them and ced a hand atop the child¡¯s head.

    "Xamira," she said sweetly. "Is it only your father you missed?"

    <i>¡¯Xamira.¡¯ </i>I quickly noted her name.

    The little girl turned toward her and hugged her waist tightly, face still lit with joy. But there was a stillness in her gaze that didn¡¯t quite belong to a child

    That scene... that moment¡ªit hit me like a punch to the gut.

    They looked like a family.

    A perfect, picture-frame, storybook family.

    And I couldn¡¯t move.

    Draven had a daughter?

    No one in Stormveil had whispered a word. No rumors. No gossip. Nothing.

    <i>How?</i>

    Was she Wanda¡¯s? Is this what Wanda meant, two days ago, when she confronted me with all that smugness? Was this the reason for her confidence? For her constant assertion that Draven belonged to her?

    I felt the threads of my thoughts start to unravel.

    Was this why Draven didn¡¯t marry anyone from any of the noble royal pack? Because he already had someone? Because he had a child¡ªand needed a wife who wouldn¡¯t cause a scandal about it?

    <i>A wife like me?</i>

    If this little girl was his¡ªif Wanda was her mother¡ªthen why wasn¡¯t she the one wearing this ring?

    None of it made sense.

    But more than that, as I stood there trying to collect myself, my gaze flicked back to the girl, Xamira.

    There was something about her. Not just her sweetness, or her joy, or her unnatural beauty¡ªbut something else. Something... not quite right.

    I couldn¡¯t ce it. But I felt it.

    She didn¡¯t feel like one of us. She didn¡¯t feel like one of them, either.

    She felt... different.

 Chapter 33: The Blood-thirsty Presence

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Blood-thirsty Presence</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    When the convoy slowed to a stop along the remote roadside, I stepped out of the Maybach and immediately felt it¡ªa stare.

    I turned slightly, gaze flicking toward the Mercedes van parked behind us.

    That was when I saw Meredith. She seemed to have noticed me, dropped her hands with a sharpness too precise to be casual, and pivoted back toward me. Avoiding me.

    My jaw tensed, a breath leaving through my nose. She was still bitter fromst night.

    Good.

    I had done what I intended. Her pride had cracked, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to mouth off that time. But the strange part wasn¡¯t her silence¡ªit was her retreat. I had expected another sharp-tonguedeback, another re, another game of pride and venom.

    But instead, she had hidden. Ten whole minutes in the bathroomst night¡ªstalling. It had amused me.

    Almost.

    I didn¡¯t know what disappointed me more. That she had chosen cowardice, or that a part of me had missed the fight.

    Even when I had challenged her, needled at her with truths she clearly hated to admit, I hadn¡¯t lied. I had only spoken what I saw.

    My thoughts still drifted back to the fact that she feared her family¡¯s cruelty more than she feared me. That alone made no sense.

    It made me wonder the kind of fear they instilled in her that even I couldn¡¯t touch.

    I was still mulling over the thought when Jeffery returned to my side.

    "Thedy went into the woods," he reported. "I assigned two guards to her."

    I gave a short nod, eyes drifting toward the tree line.

    "She knows better than to wander too deep, right?" Wanda chimed in just as she walked over to my side.

    I didn¡¯t look at her. "She should."

    As she turned her head, I reached into my coat for my phone, checking the signal. Empty bars. Duskmoor¡¯s outskirts were always this dead.

    I slipped it back into my pocket¡ªbut just then, something shifted in the air.

    A low ripple across the skin. Cold. Sharp.

    My wolf, Rhovan, stirred awake with a low, warning growl.

    <i>"There is a blood-sucking demon in the woods. Go get our mate."</i>

    I didn¡¯t have time to argue with him about the word <i>mate.</i> Again.

    I moved immediately, leaving Wanda and Jeffery without a word. I walked past the van and two other cars until I neared the edge of the trees.

    And that was when I saw her, Meredith. She was merging from the woods. Her maidservants trailed behind her. Two guards nked the group.

    But my eyes stayed on her.

    She wasn¡¯t speaking. Her face had gone pale. Her brows were tight with unease. She looked unnerved.

    Frightened.

    She had only been in there for a few minutes. That wasn¡¯t long enough for a walk. Something had spooked her.

    My eyes briefly scanned the forest behind her shoulder. Nothing moved. No scent lingered in the air. But I knew what I felt.

    And so did she.

    Rhovan grumbled again. <i>"She felt it. She felt danger."</i>

    That shouldn¡¯t be possible. She was wolfless.

    But somehow, she had sensed what my guards¡ªtrained, armed, with wolves¡ªhad not.

    When her eyes met mine, she froze. Her voice had left her. She only nodded when I asked, "You done stretching?"

    <i>"Our mate is scared. I can smell it so strong,"</i> Rhovan whispered in my head again, his tone both concerned and strangely... proud.

    I didn¡¯t reply to him. Not aloud. But in my head, I admitted something to myself. Meredith is wolfless, but there might be something alive kicking inside her which we knew nothing about.

    She might not be powerless as we all thought.

    I looked at her onest time and said, "Good. Let¡¯s continue the trip."

    ---

    Back in the car, I leaned back in my seat and stared out the window, arms folded as Wanda chattered beside me.

    I wasn¡¯t listening. Not really. I was still thinking about what Meredith had sensed¡ªhow she had known something was off when the others didn¡¯t.

    Her instincts were sharp. Sharper than they should be.

    Wolfless didn¡¯t mean senseless, clearly.

    "She¡¯s not moving into your room, is she?" Wanda asked, drawing me out of my thoughts.

    I blinked and turned slightly to face her. She was referring to Meredith.

    "Give her afortable room. Not a guest room," I said. "Big enough. Let her settle in wherever she wants."

    Wanda smiled, smug but silent.

    I didn¡¯t care where Meredith slept, as long as she wasn¡¯t suffocating in some corner. This wasn¡¯t a punishment. At least, not entirely.

    When Wanda finally stopped talking, I went back to thinking.

    <i>What exactly was in those woods?</i>

    I asked Rhovan about it again.

    <i>"It was too far,"</i> he said. <i>"Its scent was hidden. Masked by the trees."</i>

    "Do you know what it was?"

    A long pause.

    <i>"Not sure. Not werewolf. Not human. It was blood-thirsty."</i>

    I exhaled, my hand curling into a loose fist on my knee.

    I hoped whatever that thing was wouldn¡¯t dare to enter Duskmoor or Stormveil. And I also hoped it didn¡¯t have a family.

    ---

    By the time we passed the border checkpoint and arrived at Duskmoor, the sky had grayed.

    I had lived here for years, and still¡ªI would never get used to the noise. The congestion. The horns. The scent of oil and metal.

    But I tolerated it because of my mission, and my daughter.

    As soon as the Maybach stopped, the door was opened and I stepped out¡ªand there she was.

    "Daddy!" she cried, barreling toward me in her little pink skirt.

    I crouched immediately, arms wide.

    Herughter as sheunched into my chest nearly unmade me.

    I caught her. Lifted her. Spun her. I didn¡¯t even think about who was watching.

    She was the only human I had ever protected with the full weight of my being. And she wasn¡¯t even mine by blood.

    I had adopted her two years ago. Saved her from what would¡¯ve been a cruel ending. And somehow, she had filled a quiet void I hadn¡¯t even known existed.

    She never whined about noting to Stormveil. Never demanded too much. She was thoughtful. Smart. Gentle. Human, yes. But more¡ªsomething else. Something brighter.

    She hugged me and asked if I brought her gifts.

    I smiled. "They are in the car."

    She squealed. And then Wanda appeared beside us.

    She ruffled Xamira¡¯s hair, calling her by name and asking, "Is it only your father you missed?"

    And of course, Xamira giggled and hugged her, too. She liked Wanda as much.

 Chapter 34: Settling In

    <h4>Chapter 34: Settling In</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    There weren¡¯t many in Stormveil who knew about Xamira. Not even some of my pack¡¯s higher-ranking warriors. Only my family and the few who needed to know, did.

    It wasn¡¯t because I feared judgment. I had stood before far worse than whispered questions and wrinkled noses. But I¡¯ve always drawn a line between what was mine and what the world was allowed to see.

    Xamira... she was mine. She wasn¡¯t a political pawn or a topic for council debate.

    And above all, she was safer here¡ªin Duskmoor.

    The Elders would never understand. An unmarried Alpha adopting a human child? It would set off another cycle of lectures and unsolicited advice. I didn¡¯t have the energy to entertain their noise.

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers curled around myrger ones as I led her toward the house. I had to slow my pace, shortening my usual long strides to match her little steps.

    Xamira chattered beside me, talking about her drawing pad and the "princess castle" she¡¯d built with couch cushions. Her excitement was infectious.

    Then, I heard a voice¡ªsoft and formal¡ªfrom behind.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s head inside. The warriors will bring your bags in."

    It took me a full second to remember who that dy¡¯ was.

    Meredith.

    Somehow, I had nearly forgotten she was even here.

    I didn¡¯t turn to look. I focused on Xamira until we reached the grand living room.

    "Stay with your nanny for a bit, pumpkin," I said, crouching down to brush her hair behind her ear. "I will be back with your gift."

    She nodded, her face lit with joy. "Okay, Daddy."

    I stood and turned to Wanda and Jeffery, who were standing nearby. A silent signal was enough to get them moving.

    Once out of earshot, I said to Wanda, "Give Meredith her room. Make sure she is settled."

    "What about dinner?" She asked.

    "I will eat with everyone tonight," I replied.

    Wanda gave a shallow bow and turned away. I didn¡¯t miss the way her smile lingered as she exited the hallway.

    Jeffery remained by my side, quiet but expectant.

    We walked further down the corridor, the soft lights casting long shadows along the smooth floor. I could already feel the weight of Duskmoor returning to my shoulders¡ªthe politics, the city¡¯s tensions, the rising death toll.

    "I want you to schedule a meeting with the mayor," I said.

    Jeffery looked up slightly, his brows raising. "Tomorrow?"

    "Yes. Preferably before noon."

    "That might be difficult on such short notice."

    "I know," I replied. "But mention the killings. Two of ours. The mayor will make time."

    Jeffery nodded, already pulling out his phone from his inner coat pocket. "Understood. I will press the urgency."

    We reached the end of the hallway, where a sleek ck door stood. I ced my index finger on the scanner and heard the soft click as the lock disengaged.

    My Duskmoor office was different from my Stormveil study¡ªsleeker, modern. Clean lines. ss and chrome instead of oak and stone. It matched the city. Cold, efficient, unrelenting.

    As the door closed behind us, I stood still for a moment, letting the silence settle.

    ---

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I was still reeling. Still trying to make sense of what I had just witnessed.

    Draven. With a child. A daughter.

    The image of her running into his arms wouldn¡¯t leave my head. The way he smiled¡ªsoft, real¡ªwas so unlike anything I had ever seen on his face. And she called him Daddy with so much joy. So much certainty.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s head inside now. The warriors will bring your bags in," Kira¡¯s voice broke through the fog of my thoughts.

    "Oh..." I muttered, blinking as I realized everyone else had started moving.

    I followed behind Kira and Deidra, while Azul, Cora, and Arya trailed behind me. My steps were slower, hesitant. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect anymore.

    The inside of the house was... unexpected.

    Tall ceilings. Soft light. Elegant furnishing. And the main living room¡ªwide, open, and surprisingly warm. The d¨¦cor was tasteful and modern with cozy touches that felt almost too gentle for someone like Draven.

    Where were the cold greys and stone edges I had imagined? This didn¡¯t look like an Alpha¡¯s den. It looked like... a home.

    And then I remembered. The little girl. Of course. Maybe he kept it this way for her.

    Kira gestured to a plush couch. I sat slowly, still trying to process everything.

    My eyes flicked to Draven across the room, crouched once more to speak to the girl¡ªXamira, I reminded myself. He said something to her with a faint smile on his face, and then he stood and walked away with Jeffery and Wanda.

    I stayed seated, gaze fixed on the child.

    A woman approached Xamira and said, "It¡¯s bath time, little one."

    Xamira nodded cheerfully. "I¡¯ve seen Daddy now. I can go."

    She reached for the woman¡¯s hand without a fuss. They walked off, hand in hand.

    Her nanny, I guessed. She had the look¡ªcalm, responsible, and clearly trusted.

    But my thoughts weren¡¯t on her. They were spinning again, trying to unravel the mystery of Draven having a daughter. A secret daughter.

    My heart clenched as theories tumbled through my head. I deleted the first theory about Wanda being her mother.

    A woman like Wanda wouldn¡¯t hide something like that. She would have weaponized that information to secure Draven long ago. And someone like her wouldn¡¯t tolerate not being married to him if he fathered her child.

    Then what? Did Draven have a secret wife? A lost mate? Someone dead?

    Just as that terrible idea slithered into my head, I saw Wanda re-enter the room.

    She walked toward me with that same smug, knowing smile I hade to despise.

    "I know this is your first time stepping foot out of Stormveil," she said smoothly. "You look a little lost, which is normal. But first, I will show you to your room. Follow me."

    I blinked at her, stunned at her tone.

    Then, she turned on her heel without waiting for a response¡ªher gaze briefly flicking to my maids, as if warning them not to dawdle.

    I sat there for another second, frowning. What... just happened?

    Why was she escorting me? Did she... live here?

    Just then, Deidra leaned toward me. "We have to follow Miss Fellowes, mydy."

    I stood slowly, still trying to process everything. I nced at Kira and Deidra, and whispered, "Does she... work here? For the Alpha?"

    Kira nodded, keeping her voice low. "Yes, mydy. She lives here. She¡¯s been working for Alpha Draven for years."

    Deidra added, "She¡¯s the caretaker of this residence. Oversees everything that happens in the house."

    Ah.

    I felt the shift in my mood instantly.

    So, Wanda wasn¡¯t just some persistent stalker following Draven about. She had rooted herself into Draven¡¯s life. Right under his roof.

    I didn¡¯t like the implications.

    If Wanda ran this house... then she would make it her mission to remind me every day that I was the outsider here.

    And something told me... this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 35: A Satisfactory Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 35: A Satisfactory Bedroom</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Wanda finally stopped halfway through the ground-floor hallway. Without a word, she turned toward a door on the right and began sifting through a thick bunch of keys.

    A momentter, she selected one, slipped it into the lock, and twisted. The door clicked open.

    I followed Kira and Deidra in, the warm air of the house giving way to pitch ckness¡ªuntil

    Wanda flipped the switch by the wall, and the room came to life.

    Light poured across polished floors, soft cream walls, and minimalist d¨¦cor, giving the space a sleek, almost hotel-like calm. Large furniture pieces¡ªmuted in tone but undeniably expensive¡ªwere arranged around a center rug.

    The bed, framed in matte bronze and nked by marble nightstands, was massive. Clean lines. Modern luxury. A far cry from the cold prison cell I had expected Wanda to shove me into.

    I said nothing, though inwardly, I was stunned. Wanda gave me a <i>real</i> room?

    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel lucky or suspicious. Maybe this wasn¡¯t Wanda¡¯s doing. Maybe... someone else had made that decision.

    Kira and Deidra were already pulling back the heavy curtains along one wall, letting the glow of outdoor security lights spill into the room.

    A ss door led out onto a small private patio. There, green hedges and beds of vibrant flowers offered a secluded escape. The sight alone made my chest loosen.

    Kira slid the door open slightly. Cool evening air breezed in, chasing out the room¡¯s warmth.

    I was admiring the garden from where I stood when Wanda¡¯s voice sliced through the air behind me.

    "Do not go up to the third floor," she said coldly. "You have no business there."

    I turned, slow and unbothered, and met her gaze without blinking. "Does Alpha Draven live there?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly, her eyes narrowing in condescension. "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    I gave a short scoff. "No."

    But I understood the message loud and clear. It wasn¡¯t just a rule. It was a reminder of where I stood in this whole situation.

    The third floor was the Alpha¡¯s domain. I was just the woman with the cursed fate, the wolf-less bride with no voice. A guest in a house where even the furniture probably meant more than I did.

    I didn¡¯t care. If Draven and I lived inpletely separate universes under the same roof, that suited me just fine.

    Wanda turned her gaze to Kira and Deidra next. "Get your mistress ready. Dinner is in less than an hour."

    Then back to me, she continued, "Dinner starts at 7:00 p.m. sharp. Breakfast at 8:00 a.m. Everyone must be seated before the Alpha arrives."

    Then her stare turned pointed. "If you arete by even a few seconds, then don¡¯t bothering. Just stay in your room and wait for lunch."

    Kira and Deidra gave each other a subtle look, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that Wanda had just made that rule up on the spot. Still, I said nothing.

    I had grown up in a household where beingte for a meal meant worse than being skipped. So, I wasn¡¯t about to rebel over dinner etiquette. At least not yet.

    "Hope I¡¯m clear," Wanda said sharply.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering.

    "Yes, Miss Fellowes," Kira and Deidra answered in unison.

    "Good," Wanda clipped, straightening her back like she had just delivered a royal decree. "You will learn the rest of the rules in due time," she said to me.

    And with that, she turned and walked out, leaving the door wide open behind her.

    Cora moved swiftly to close it, the slight <i>thud</i> of wood meeting frame feeling more satisfying than it should have.

    I let out a long breath and finally took another slow look at the room. As much as Wanda grated on everyst nerve I had, she wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthis room was... beautiful. Bigger than any room I had ever called my own. Quiet. Well-ventted. The bed looked like heaven.

    A soft knock sounded. Then Cora and Arya went to check it out, and re-entered with my luggage, wheeling it across the floor and toward a second door.

    "You have a walk-in closet, mydy," Deidra said casually. "They are putting your things in there."

    I went to check it out. It was organized, clean, andrge enough to house four of us. Not that I cared about it. Closets didn¡¯t matter. Peace did.

    I wandered back out and sank onto the edge of the bed, letting my fingertips trail along the soft coverlet. Expensive. Everything here was expensive.

    This entire house reeked of wealth and control and something else I couldn¡¯t name.

    <i>What exactly did Draven do here in Duskmoor? What business gave him the money to live like this?</i>

    I had told myself again and again not to care about Draven and his affairs, but I still did.

    Maybe it was curiosity. Or maybe... it was that nagging question that had been crawling through my brain since the moment Xamira had appeared.

    I nced at Kira, who was folding some items on a nearby bench. Deidra was pouring a ss of water.

    "Can I ask you both something?" I said, voice quieter than I intended.

    "Of course, mydy," Kira replied.

    I took the ss from Deidra and held it between both hands. "Has your Alpha... found his mate?"

    Kira paused mid-fold. "No, mydy. He hasn¡¯t." Then her voice dipped slightly, almost... disappointed. "It¡¯s sad. He¡¯s waited long."

    I nodded slowly. "Has he ever been married before?"

    The ss stopped at my lips just as I saw them exchange a look. Their eyebrows lifted slightly, as if I had asked something odd.

    Kira shook her head. "No. Never. Why do you ask mydy?"

    I took a sip of water to stall. Then I finally asked the question that had kept scratching at the back of my mind.

    "If that¡¯s true... then how did he end up with a daughter?"

    Their faces brightened in immediate understanding, and a soft chuckle escaped Deidra.

    "Oh¡ªXamira?" she said. "She is adopted. Alpha Draven adopted her two years ago."

    My breath caught mid-sip. "Adopted...?" I whispered, blinking. "She is... not a werewolf?"

    I had assumed that Xamira was his by blood and that he had some secret woman hidden away. This was something else entirely.

    Deidra shook her head. "She is a human. Just a little girl. She was five when he brought her here. She is seven now."

    <i>Human.</i>

    Of course. That strange sensation I felt earlier¡ªsomething different, something off about her¡ªit all made sense now.

    But what didn¡¯t make sense was... why?

    Why would a man like Draven adopt a child, especially a human child?

    I looked at both Kira and Deidra again, heart thudding against my ribs. "How? I mean... how did he adopt her?"

    Because there had to be a story. A reason. Something that exined the soft smile I saw on his face when he held her.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I needed to know.

 Chapter 36: Claiming My Chosen Seat

    <h4>Chapter 36: iming My Chosen Seat</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "She was in a car ident," Kira said quietly, now folding one of my shawls.

    I turned toward her slowly.

    "It happened on an old road up the hill," she continued. "Her parents... didn¡¯t make it. They died on the spot."

    My lips parted, but no words came out.

    Deidra picked up where Kira left off. "The Alpha was passing through that same road by coincidence and ended up saving her."

    I blinked, heart thudding a little louder now.

    "Xamira was hospitalized for three days. When it became clear no rtives wereing to im her, the government nned to send her to the orphanage." Deidra paused, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    "But the little girl wouldn¡¯t stop calling the Alpha ¡¯Daddy.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t calm down unless he was in the room."

    "So... the humans allowed him to adopt her?" I asked, trying to wrap my head around it.

    Kira nodded. "Yes. Because she trusted him. Only him. That¡¯s why the Duskmoor government approved the adoption. It was... rare. But they saw how attached she was to him and had no choice."

    My mind swam with the images from earlier¡ªher smile, her arms around his neck, the way he spun her like she was something precious. I finally understood the connection between them.

    "Come, mydy," Deidra said gently, changing the subject. "Let¡¯s get you ready."

    They helped me out of my dress in the bathroom, undoing the buttons and easing it off my shoulders. I stepped into the warm bath Azul had drawn earlier, the scent ofvender and vani oil already wafting up in soft curls of steam.

    The moment the water touched my skin, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I had been holding.

    "You may leave me alone for a bit," I murmured.

    They hesitated¡ªespecially Azul¡ªbut after a few exchanged nces and my second nod, they stepped out of the room.

    The door closed with a soft thud.

    I sank lower into the water, letting itp gently at my corbones, heat settling into my bones.

    Madame Beatrice would never have let me bathe alone. She would have criticized me along with my maidservants. With her, privacy was a privilege I never earned.

    Now, Wanda was here. Different body, same chain. I wish she would ignore mepletely.

    I shut my eyes and pushed the thought away, letting the steam lull me into quiet, just for a minute of peace. I can¡¯t wait to get this dinner over with.

    A few minutester, a soft knock on the door forced my eyes open.

    "Mydy, may Ie in to give you your bath now?" Azul¡¯s voice called gently from the other side, urgency tucked under her calm tone.

    "Come in," I replied, knowing we didn¡¯t have much time. Wanda¡¯s warning refused to stop echoing in my ears.

    Some minutester, I sat before the vanity in my dressing room in a soft, modest pastel pink gown that flowed to the floor.

    Deidra worked the hand dryer through my hair while Azul stood ready beside her with a small container.

    "I will apply the balm to your scar now, mydy" she said gently.

    I raised a hand. "No. I will do itter before bed."

    Azul gave a brief nod and set it back on the vanity.

    Kira and Deidra nked me as we made our way to the dining room. The house felt too big, too quiet¡ªlike it was holding its breath.

    When we entered, I noticed something instantly. Wanda, the great timekeeper, wasn¡¯t even here yet.

    Only the child, Xamira, sat at the table.

    She was perched in the chair to the left of the head seat, swinging her legs slightly and watching me with open curiosity.

    Kira stepped forward and pulled out the first chair to the Alpha¡¯s right. I nced at it... Then, I moved forward two steps.

    I stopped in front of the third chair instead and set my hand on its back. "I will sit here."

    There was a flicker of surprise behind Kira¡¯s eyes, but she said nothing.

    The silencested only a beat before Jeffery and Wanda appeared.

    "That seat is yours," Jeffery said gently, gesturing to the chair I had just passed.

    "I prefer this one," I insisted, my tone polite but firm.

    Wanda folded her arms below her chest. "You are under Alpha¡¯s Draven¡¯s roof now, and you will follow the rules here. You will sit where you are ced. Unless¡ª"

    Her voice cut off the moment Draven walked in.

    And just like that, the air in the room changed.

    Before anyone else could speak, I sat gracefully, quietly iming my chosen seat before they would tell me what to do. Immediately, I felt all eyes on me.

    Even Kira stiffened beside me like I had chosen the wrong time to act confidently.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Draven asked, his voice calm but sharp enough to slice through the tension.

    Wanda stepped forward, practically bristling. "She refuses to sit in the ce assigned to her."

    Silence followed as I lowered my gaze, ignoring everyone and pretending to be the only one in the room.

    "Let her sit wherever she wants."

    Instantly, my head snapped up at Draven¡¯s statement.

    Draven wasn¡¯t looking at anyone else but Wanda. She blinked, lips parted in stunned disbelief.

    "But Alpha, the rules¡ª"

    He raised his palm up, and she closed her mouth instantly. One order, and the conversation was over.

    Then, Draven walked to his chair at the head and sat, calm andposed.

    The others began to move. Kira and Deidra took several steps backward. Wanda gave me a dark look as she slid into the seat beside Xamira like she had just swallowed her own words.

    Jeffery, however, remained standing, ncing between me and the two vacant chairs by Draven¡¯s right.

    Draven caught it. "You can sit here," he said, nodding to the chair I had turned down.

    Jeffery blinked. "But Alpha, that is¡ª"

    "He isn¡¯t here. You can sit here today."

    Jeffery obeyed. He walked straight to the chair and settled down.

    <i>He who?</i>

    I didn¡¯t ask, but the curiosity sank its ws into me. Was there someone else expected to sit in that chair?

    The staff began to serve. Silver tters. Steaming dishes. Spoons clinking softly against porcin.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Draven turn to Xamira and give her a smile. "Little pumpkin," he teased, tapping her nose.

    She giggled.

    Then, with all the innocence of a child and none of the tact of an adult, she pointed across the table to me.

    "Daddy," she said loudly, "who is this woman?"

    Instantly, I froze on the spot, every spoon in the room pausing mid-air.

 Chapter 37: No Energy for Meredith Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 37: No Energy for Meredith Tonight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Xamira¡¯s voice rang out at the table like a dropped spoon in a quiet room.

    "Daddy, who is this woman?"

    I didn¡¯t flinch. I had grown used to her questions¡ªcurious, honest, asionally too sharp for her age. It was just how she was.

    She had always had a talent for asking exactly what most adults were too afraid to voice. Still, this one earned her a few shocked stares.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Meredith stiffen. She didn¡¯t lift her gaze from her te, but her jaw had paused mid-chew. Jeffery¡¯s fork hovered awkwardly in the air. Wanda, of course, looked pleased¡ªher lips twitching with amusement as she covered a stifledugh behind her hand.

    I turned my attention to Xamira and gave her the only answer that made sense in her world.

    "She¡¯s my wife," I said inly.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Meredith frown.

    I didn¡¯t like saying it. I never had. But there was no point in giving Xamira half-truths she wouldn¡¯t understand. At her age, <i>¡¯wife¡¯</i> was an easierbel to grasp than <i>¡¯political arrangement.¡¯</i>

    And I wasn¡¯t about to exin the intricacies of sacrificial unions and cursed bloodlines over sweet pork and rice.

    Xamira¡¯s brows knitted together. "Your wife? You married her? In a church?"

    I nodded. "Sort of."

    That would satisfy her¡ªfor now. She had seen enough weddings in Duskmoor to associate marriage with white dresses and pews. If I said no, I would be here all night exining Stormveil traditions.

    I didn¡¯t have the patience for that.

    For a minute, the table returned to its quiet rhythm, cutlery scraping tes again.

    Then, because she was never done, Xamira asked the next question, lifting her gaze to mine, lips pursed in a thoughtful little pout.

    "You won¡¯t make me call her ¡¯Mummy,¡¯ right?"

    Time paused. Even the mes in the chandelier seemed to still.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know how the room responded. Meredith wentpletely still again, but this time her expression didn¡¯t betray her. She just kept eating like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Jeffery blinked and lowered his fork. Wanda¡¯s shoulders shook slightly from suppressedughter.

    But Xamira¡¯s eyes stayed on me. Waiting.

    "No, I won¡¯t, pumpkin," I said gently.

    I reached for the tter of stir-fried sweet pork and ced another serving on her te. "Eat up."

    She beamed. "Thank you, Daddy." And just like that, the moment passed.

    I looked across at Meredith. Her expression was unreadable, her posture calm. She chewed with deliberate focus, as if she had already filed away what just happened and moved on.

    Xamira was slow to warm to new people. She always had been. But that wasn¡¯t my concern. I wouldn¡¯t force either of them into some picture-perfect fantasy. If Meredith wanted a ce in Xamira¡¯s world, she had to earn it on her own. I wasn¡¯t going to interfere.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his voice a low rumble.

    <i>"Talk to our mate. Bring her closer. She is ours."</i>

    I shut him down immediately.

    <i>"Stop with the delusions. I¡¯m eating."</i>

    Rhovan growled lightly, but I silenced him.

    I have to address this issue of Meredith being our mateter, but not tonight. Not at the table, with Xamira or anyone else nearby.

    I turned my attention back to Meredith. She was still chewing slowly. Still focused.

    Her te looked barely touched. A third of the food gone¡ªno more. She wasn¡¯t really eating. She was stalling.

    I leaned back slightly.

    She had defied Wanda without blinking and sat where she pleased. It didn¡¯t bother me¡ªyet. I didn¡¯t care where she sat or how she ate as long as she remained civil and kept her temper in check.

    But the truth remained: I married her for a purpose. And whether she liked it or not, that purpose meant surviving long enough to fulfill it.

    I couldn¡¯t let her ruin the n I had crafted after thinking of a solution for years.

    If I left her to her own devices, she would self-destruct.

    Five minutes passed, then Meredith ced her napkin on the table, stood, and spoke quietly.

    "Excuse me."

    And she walked out.

    No permission asked. No second nce. Just gone like the wind. But I didn¡¯t stop her.

    I could have. But I already knew what that would earn me¡ªsharp words and sharper eyes. She didn¡¯t respond well to confrontation most times, and frankly, I didn¡¯t have the patience for her temper tonight.

    Across the table, Wanda tensed, watching Meredith leave with her maidservants. Her lips parted. I didn¡¯t need to hear what she was about to say¡ªI knew her tone before it even left her mouth.

    "Wanda," I said calmly.

    She snapped her gaze to me, blinked, and slowly leaned back in her seat. Her mouth closed. A breath left her nose. Then she picked up her cutlery again.

    I didn¡¯t want tension tonight and raised voices in front of Xamira.

    After a beat of quiet, I asked, "Which room did you give her?"

    Wanda looked up, surprised. "The one with the patio and the flower wall on the ground floor."

    My brows furrowed. That room was for visiting rtives.

    "Why?"

    Wanda¡¯s polished tone didn¡¯t falter, but her smile dropped half a notch. "She is from Moonstone Pack, and they tend to prefer gardens and herbs. I thought she might enjoy growing something there if she gets bored."

    I exhaled slowly. That was a good point, though I didn¡¯t expect it from her.

    I let it go with a nod and finished thest bite of rice.

    When I stood, Xamira looked up with bright, expectant eyes. "Daddy, will you read me a story tonight?"

    I ruffled her hair. "I have some important calls to make."

    Her little shoulders dropped, just slightly.

    But Wanda stepped in¡ªdelicate, smiling, soothing. "How about I read your favourite story instead? Regina and the Bee?"

    Xamira¡¯s face lit up immediately, then she turned to me, arms stretched. "Good night, Daddy!"

    I leaned down and gave her a gentle hug, careful not to hold her too tightly in my arms.

    Jeffery trailed after me as I left the room. My mind was already shifting¡ªcalls, meetings, politics. And, I thought about phoning my brother.

    He hadn¡¯t shown up for dinner, which meant he hadn¡¯t finished the task I had assigned to him, and I needed to speak with him before tomorrow¡¯s meeting with the Mayor.

    ----------

    <strong><i>(APPRECIATION NOTE: Thank you, Radiant_Melody for the Magic Castle.</i> ~**_**~).</strong>

 Chapter 38: The Seed of Discord

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Seed of Discord</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Meredith returned to her bedroom with slow steps, her posture drooping beneath invisible weight. Her eyes seemed tired, her movements absent-minded.

    Without a word, she sat at the edge of the bed, one hand reaching to press her fingertips against her forehead. A small sigh slipped from her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t bothered about Xamira¡¯s boldness at the dinner table. Naturally, she was surprised, but not offended. She didn¡¯t know children had it in them to be this curious and bold.

    Still, her body carried the fatigue of the long day like a cloak too heavy to shrug off. And she made it obvious to her maidservants.

    "I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep," she murmured without lifting her gaze.

    Kira, ever attentive, stepped forward. "You should change out of your dress first, mydy."

    Meredith nodded and followed her silently into the walk-in closet. Within a few minutes, Kira helped her out of the gown and into a silk sleepwear set. The air around them remained quiet and unspoken, filled only with the rustle of fabric.

    Back in the room, Meredith crossed to the bed and slipped beneath the covers, pulling the duvet up to her chin as she nestled her head into the pillows. She said nothing more, her eyes already drifting shut.

    Azul, Kira, and Deidra exchanged looks from across the room.

    "She seems very exhausted," Deidra whispered as she moved toward the side table.

    Kira nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s her first long journey. Her body probably isn¡¯t used to this."

    Just then, Azul¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Wait... we forgot something."

    Kira turned to her. "What did we forget?"

    Even Deidra offered a curious look to Azul since she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    But Azul didn¡¯t answer them immediately. Instead, she pivoted and quietly walked into the walk-in closet. Secondster, she returned, holding the small ceramic jar of healing balm.

    Kira and Deidra simultaneously mouthed an understanding, "Oh." They had bothpletely forgotten about it, coupled with the little bit of distraction that came from their Mistress¡¯s exhaustion and immediate retirement to bed.

    Azul approached the bedside with gentle steps. Meredithy perfectly still, her breath soft and even. Azul crouched beside her and dabbed the balm lightly on the scar along her cheek, careful not to wake her. Once done, she straightened and stepped back.

    A minuteter, the three maidservants moved toward the door. Kira and Deidra exited first, their footsteps fading down the hallway.

    Azul lingered a heartbeat longer, then looked back toward the bed. "Good night, mydy," she whispered.

    Then, she flipped the light switch, cloaking the room in darkness, save for the faint bluish glow that filtered in from the outdoor securitymps through the patio curtains. Then she slipped out and closed the door behind her.

    A few seconds passed before Meredith¡¯s eyes opened slowly. Her expression, unreadable.

    Then she raised her left sleeve and gently wiped the healing balm from her cheek. She had been pretending to be overly exhausted, hoping they would forget. But Azul hadn¡¯t.

    With a long exhale, she shut her eyes again, allowing the silence to fold around her.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the other wing of the house, the pink-hued glow of Xamira¡¯s princess-themed bedroom bathed the walls in warmth.

    Wanda sat in a plush rocking chair beside the child¡¯s bed, holding a colourful storybook in herp.

    The book <i>¡¯Regina and the Bee¡¯</i> rested open as Xamira watched her with bright eyes, cuddling beneath a nket of soft pastels and floral embroidery.

    Twenty minutes passed. Wanda closed the book with a gentle thump and ced it on the nightstand.

    "All done," she said with a smile. "It¡¯s bedtime now."

    Xamira blinked up at her. "Can I ask you something before sleep?"

    Wanda nodded easily. "Of course, dear. Go on."

    Xamira sat up slightly, brows furrowed in thought. "Is Daddy¡¯s new wife going to live here with us for a long time?"

    Wanda¡¯s instinct was to say no, but she caught herself almost immediately.

    "Yes," she said instead, folding her hands on herp. "Why? You don¡¯t like it?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Xamira admitted, still unsure of her feelings. "But... what happened to her face?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips twitched at the corners. "Karma," she said.

    Xamira tilted her head. "What¡¯s that?"

    "It¡¯s when people get punished for doing bad things," Wanda said slowly, watching Xamira¡¯s face.

    "Is she that bad?" Xamira asked, blinking.

    Wanda shrugged lightly, feigning indifference. "I wouldn¡¯t know. She¡¯s not my friend. I just met her."

    Xamira looked thoughtful, her lips pursing. "Then I won¡¯t be friends with people who do bad things."

    Wanda reached forward and smoothed a hand over her head. "That¡¯s a very wise decision, darling. If you y with people like that, you might be bad too."

    Satisfied with how easily the seed of discord had taken root, Wanda leaned back. But she wasn¡¯t done. She needed to set something straight.

    "Xamira," she said softly, "don¡¯t repeat any of what we have talked about tonight to others, alright? These are grown-up things. You¡¯re still a little girl."

    Xamira nodded obediently.

    A darker smile ghosted across Wanda¡¯s lips.

    She leaned in again, her voice lower now. "And soon... your Daddy¡¯s new wife will start taking your ce. He won¡¯t have time to read to you anymore. Or drop you off at school. Or even listen when you talk."

    Xamira¡¯s little face drooped instantly.

    "He will be too busy with her," Wanda added in a whisper. "So, you must be very careful, okay?"

    The doubt, the worry¡ªWanda could already see it flickering behind those innocent eyes, which was exactly what she wanted.

    Then she reached forward once more and stroked the girl¡¯s hair. "Don¡¯t worry, darling. Sleep now."

    Xamira turned on her side, hugging her stuffed bunny close.

    Wanda leaned down, kissed her forehead, and readjusted the pillow and nket. Then, she switched off the bedsidemp.

    The room dimmed, falling into a quiet hush.

    Wanda stepped out and closed the door carefully behind her.

    As she walked down the corridor in silence, her lips curled into a satisfied smirk.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for the seed of discord to bloom into chaos.

 Chapter 39: A Special Day for Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Special Day for Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    The soft shuffling of footsteps stirred the quiet air in Meredith¡¯s room.

    One by one, her five maidservants entered, all moving with the practiced grace of women who had worked together for years.

    Arya and Cora headed straight to the bathroom, their whisperings blending with the sound of water beginning to fill the tub.

    Kira and Deidra crossed to the tall curtains and parted them wide, letting the morning sunlight stream into the room. The golden rays slipped across the bed, crawling slowly up to the face buried against the pillow.

    Meredith stirred with a quiet groan, her brows furrowing as the light hit her lids.

    Azul stood near the vanity, ncing between the outfitsid out. "Which one do you think she should wear today?" she asked Kira.

    "Let¡¯s go with the palevender set," Kira replied before letting her gaze fall on Meredith. "She still looks tired."

    Meredith groaned again.

    Azul turned to her with a soft p of her hands and a smile. "Good morning, mydy. It¡¯s time to get you ready for breakfast. And you don¡¯t want to bete."

    Meredith grumbled incoherently but finally pushed herself upright. Her limbs protested every movement, her shoulders slouched in defiance. She hadn¡¯t slept enough. Not nearly.

    Her maidservants helped her through the morning preparations in a quiet rush. The scent of rosewater filled the air, and soft fabrics reced the nightwear.

    Azul was especially attentive, gently smoothing Meredith¡¯s hair back as Kira tied it into a neat bun. Then, Azul picked up the small ceramic jar from the vanity.

    "Just a little on the scar," she said as she leaned in.

    Meredith watched her from the mirror, saying nothing. She didn¡¯t stop her. Not outwardly. But the moment no one was looking, her fingers brushed her cheek¡ªand the balm came off.

    ---

    Meredith was the third to arrive at the breakfast table. Just like the night before, Xamira and Wanda were already seated in their usual spots, chatting softly.

    Meredith moved to the chair she had imedst night, the same one farthest from Draven. She lowered herself quietly, her face unreadable.

    Xamira stared at her with open curiosity, but Meredith didn¡¯t return the gaze. Just a brief nce, and then she focused on the empty te before her.

    Momentster, Draven and Jeffery entered the room. The servants bowed deeply in greeting. Wanda rose quickly.

    "Good morning, Draven."

    "Good morning, Daddy!" Xamira¡¯s voice rang with cheerful warmth.

    Meredith stood as well, though not with the same urgency. She gave a nod¡ªjust a nod.

    Draven¡¯s eyes swept over the table as he returned the gesture. "Be seated."

    They all obeyed. With the Alpha¡¯s presence, the servers moved efficiently, removing the te covers in synchronized motions to reveal a light breakfast of eggs, smoked meat, tbread, and seasonal fruits.

    Cutlery clinked softly as the table settled into quiet eating.

    It was Wanda who finally broke the silence, turning to Draven with a smile. "Did you sleep well ahead of your meeting today? I heard you are seeing the Mayor."

    Draven nodded once. "I did."

    Her smile widened slightly. "Would you like me to apany you?"

    "Not necessary," Draven said smoothly. "We will speak when I return. In the meantime, help Meredith get fully settled."

    Meredith¡¯s name being said made her nce up briefly from her te. She noticed Wanda smiling at Draven, then casting a nce her way.

    "Of course," Wanda replied. "I will do just that."

    Meredith returned to eating, slowly. Quietly. Her cutlery barely made a sound. She wasn¡¯t eating much¡ªjust pushing pieces around.

    After a few minutes, she ced her fork down and dabbed the corner of her lips with the napkin. Then she stood.

    "Thank you for the food," she said quietly, her eyes not meeting anyone else¡¯s.

    Draven¡¯s gaze instinctively dropped to her te. Most of her food remained untouched once again. He said nothing but made a mental note of it.

    Outside the dining room, Meredith turned to her maids. "I want to take a walk. Can I?"

    Kira¡¯s face brightened. "Of course, mydy."

    Then, she and Deidra led the way, with Azul walking beside Meredith inpanionable silence.

    The moment Meredith stepped outside and the sunlight touched her skin, her mood lifted just a bit. The warmth felt like a balm.

    The garden path was lined with soft grass and low hedges, the morning dew still clinging to the leaves.

    "There¡¯s a fruit garden just ahead," Kira said with a smile. "The strawberries are ripe this season."

    "Would you like to try some?" Deidra asked quickly with a big smile on her lips.

    Meredith shook her head lightly. "I don¡¯t like strawberries. They look nice, but taste sour."

    "These ones are different," Kira promised. "They are sweet and juicy. A special species."

    Though it took more coaxing, Meredith eventually agreed.

    ---

    Not long after, Meredith sat beneath the shade of a wooden perg beside the house, a clear ss bowl of strawberries resting on the small table beside her.

    She popped one in her mouth, and her brows lifted slightly. They were sweet and juicy, just like Kira and Deidra had imed.

    Azul stood nearby, quietly enjoying the calm.

    But then small footsteps padded across the grass. Both Meredith and Azul turned.

    It was Xamira.

    The little girl approached alone, her white dress fluttering slightly with the breeze. Her gaze was fixed on the strawberries.

    Azul tilted her head, surprised by her presence. "Where¡¯s your nanny, little one?"

    Xamira didn¡¯t answer the question. She didn¡¯t even blink. Her focus remained locked on the bowl of fruit.

    ---

    Elsewhere, on the second floor, Wanda stood by a tall window, phone in hand. Her call had just ended¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t the voice on the phone that made her lips twist into a frown.

    It was the sight below.

    Her eyes narrowed as she watched Xamira approach Meredith. She began to step away, intending to go and intervene, but then she stopped and considered for a moment before returning to the tall window to continue watching the scene below.

    ---

    Down below, Meredith noticed the silent request in Xamira¡¯s eyes. Then, without a word, she lifted a strawberry from the bowl and held it out.

    Instantly, Xamira¡¯s face lit up. "Thank you," she said sweetly, reaching for it. Then she took a bite.

    And Wanda smirked from above, as three faint lines crinkled at the corners of her eyes.

    She stepped away from the window, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she walked.

    "This day," she muttered, her toneced with dark satisfaction, "was just made to bring me joy."

 Chapter 40: Draven Lashes Out at Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 40: Draven Lashes Out at Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly against the marble floor as she rounded the second-floor corridor, eyes scanning ahead. She spotted Xamira¡¯s nanny fumbling with her hands near the stairwell.

    "Where is Xamira?" Wanda asked, her voice calm but edged with sharpness.

    The nanny stiffened. "She¡ªshe ran off on her own, ma¡¯am. I went to the kitchen to get her a chocte bar. When I returned... she was gone."

    Wanda gave her a long, measuring stare. "Find her. Now!"

    The woman nodded quickly and rushed off in the opposite direction. Wanda¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t wait. Her steps carried her forward, up the grand staircase, past the wide windows where sunlight streamed in like a spotlight. She reached the third floor just in time to see Draven pulling a door closed behind him.

    Draven, dressed in a tailored navy coat over a steel-gray shirt, looked up and blinked when he saw her. "Wanda?" he said, voice clipped. "Something wrong?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t miss the tension in his brow. Perfect. She exhaled shakily,cing concern into her voice. "We can¡¯t find Xamira. She isn¡¯t in the house."

    Draven¡¯s posture changed immediately. His gaze sharpened, and he stepped toward her. "What do you mean? What about her nanny?"

    "I just met her. She said she left for a minute, and Xamira ran off on her own."

    A pulse throbbed visibly in Draven¡¯s jaw. Without another word, he strode past her, his footsteps quick and deliberate down the stairway. Wanda hurriedly chased after him, though with joy in her heart that things were still going ording to ns.

    "Maybe she¡¯s hiding. You know she likes to y a lot," Wanda suggested lightly. "Or she¡¯s outside. Kids do that sometimes¡ª"

    "This isn¡¯t funny, Wanda," Draven said sharply.

    On the ground floor, they entered the vast living room. Draven stopped a passing servant. "Have you seen my daughter?"

    The servant nodded politely. "Yes, Alpha. She is outside. With your wife."

    Wanda blinked, feigning surprise. "Oh... why would Xamira run off alone without telling her nanny?" She shook her head. "Thank God she is with Meredith. Draven, I think you should speak to her."

    ---

    Outside, under the shaded perg, Meredith handed another strawberry to the small girl standing beside her.

    Xamira epted it with a bright smile and took a small bite, shifting on her feet. Meredith rxed a little, amused by how easily the child¡¯s mood had lifted. Azul stood a few feet behind them, arms crossed as she observed the moment.

    But then she frowned.

    "Mydy," Azul said, stepping forward. "There¡¯s something wrong with the child."

    Meredith blinked. "What?" She looked totally lost.

    Azul moved to Xamira¡¯s side and gently turned her toward her. "Look at her face."

    Red blotches had started to bloom across Xamira¡¯s cheeks and forehead, spreading fast. The child swayed a little, then gasped suddenly¡ªher tiny hands flew to her throat as the half-eaten strawberry slipped from her fingers and hit the ground.

    Meredith froze. It was all happening so fast, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only leave everything to Azul at that moment.

    Azul grabbed Xamira by the arms and asked with paned in her tone, "Xamira, dear? Are you okay?"

    Just then, Kira and Deidra returned, each holding a small y pot filled with garden soil. Their smiles vanished when they saw Azul crouched beside the gasping child.

    They had left earlier to get some soil since Meredith mentioned something about trying to nt strawberries.

    "What happened?" Deidra asked, rushing forward.

    Kira¡¯s eyes darted to the fallen strawberry, then to Xamira¡¯s red mouth. She turned sharply to Meredith.

    "Mydy... did you give her a strawberry?"

    Before Meredith could speak, Azul answered quickly, "Yes. Why? Is that the reason¡ª"

    "She¡¯s allergic to it," Deidra said, eyes wide with rm. "Deadly allergic. Even a single bite could¡ª"

    Meredith shot to her feet, panic washing over her. "I didn¡¯t know," she breathed. "I didn¡¯t know that was even possible¡ª"

    How could she have known that someone could be allergic to fruits? She had never heard about a condition like that back in Stormveil.

    Azul shook her head in disbelief, her attention still on Xamira. "But why would she eat them if she¡¯s allergic¡ª?"

    "We have to get her to the Alpha. Now," Kira said, lifting the barely-conscious child from Azul¡¯s arms.

    That¡¯s when they heard the approaching footsteps.

    Draven emerged from the house with Wanda beside him. His eyes instantly found the scene unfolding in the garden, and he froze.

    Xamira, in Kira¡¯s arms. Red. Puffy. Struggling to breathe.

    Wanda gasped. "What did you do to her?" Her voice was horrified, but her eyes glinted as they shifted to Meredith.

    Draven moved fast, snatching Xamira into his arms. "Xamira," he called urgently. "Pumpkin, talk to me. It¡¯s Daddy."

    But she was limp, her breaths shallow.

    He took one sniff, and his expression turned murderous. "Did she eat strawberries?" he growled, turning to Kira.

    Kira was too shaken to respond, but Meredith stepped forward.

    "I gave them to her," she said quickly. "Kira wasn¡¯t here. It¡¯s not her fault. I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡ª."

    Wanda cut her off, not waiting for her to finish exining, her voice sharp. "Xamira is allergic to strawberries. How could you feed them to her?"

    Meredith flinched. "I didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    Draven¡¯s voice dropped to a low, furious growl. "You are unfit to be a mother!"

    Silence dropped like a de.

    "Anything you touch dies," he said, his eyes burning with venom. "That¡¯s why the Moon Goddess cursed you."

    Soft gasps rippled quietly across the group. Azul went still. Kira¡¯s mouth parted, but no words came. Meredith stood there, frozen.

    "Pray nothing happens to my daughter," Draven spat atst.

    And then he was gone, turning on his heel, Xamira clutched tightly in his arms, storming across the garden toward the carport. Xamira¡¯s nanny, who had juste out, ran after him, nearly tripping over her own feet.

    Wanda lingered for a beat, folding her arms with satisfaction.

    "You should learn to stay out of trouble here," she hissed. "Keep to yourself... or you will be sent away."

    Then she turned and marched off, leaving behind Meredith, who was still reeling, still shaken, still clutching the weight of her mistake.

 Chapter 41: He Knew He Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 41: He Knew He Was Wrong</h4>

    <strong><i>Chapter FORTY-ONE: He Knew He Was Wrong</i></strong>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV). </i></strong>

    Kira¡¯s eyes were ssy, her throat tight as she watched her mistress staring into the empty space her Alpha had disappeared into. She swallowed hard and took a small step forward.

    "Mydy..." she called softly.

    There was no response. Meredith didn¡¯t even blink. She was so hurt and pained.

    Kira looked to Deidra, who nodded silently. Together, they gently took Meredith¡¯s arms and guided her back into the chair next to the leftover bowl of strawberry.

    Meredith followed their touch like a puppet¡ªmovements stiff, face unreadable.

    Azul crouched in front of her next, searching her expression. What she saw made her chest ache. There was a storm in Meredith¡¯s eyes, but her face remained frozen in disbelief, her lips pressed together, her jaw tight with restraint.

    "It¡¯s not fair," Azul whispered. "He shouldn¡¯t have med you like that. You didn¡¯t know about the allergy. You were only being kind." Her voice cracked slightly. "The child wanted one. She didn¡¯t say no. How is that your fault?"

    Kira and Deidra stood nearby, their shoulders heavy with guilt.

    "The Alpha was too harsh," Kira said under her breath. "Too harsh."

    Deidra looked down at her hands. "I shouldn¡¯t have left," she said, barely louder than a whisper. "If I had stayed by her side like I was supposed to, none of this would have happened. I should have known better."

    "No," Kira said quickly. "We both should have. We let our guard down."

    She knelt beside Meredith now, her voice low and urgent. "Mydy, please don¡¯t take his words to heart. The Alpha... he is not himself when ites to the child. You must understand, Xamira¡¯s situation isplicated."

    Meredith slowly blinked, her expression still distant. Her eyes flicked toward Kira, but her thoughts were far, far away.

    "Even though she is his daughter, legally, the government of Duskmoor still has a im to her," Kira exined softly. "He adopted her, yes. But if anything were to happen to her, they woulde after him. Trial him. Strip him of his rights to her. Or worse... A war between us and the humans could break out."

    Still, Meredith didn¡¯t speak.

    Her fingers, however, curled into trembling fists on herp. She could feel the weight of Draven¡¯s words like an anchor in her chest.

    <i>You are unfit to be a mother.</i>

    <i>Everything you touch dies.</i>

    His voice had pierced deeper than she expected, for someone she didn¡¯t care about. His words, spoken so publicly¡ªso mercilessly¡ªwere far worse than the cruel jabs he had thrown at her in Stormveil, the night before the trip.

    He didn¡¯t care that her maidservants were there. That Wanda would smirk at every syble.

    No... he had chosen to shame her. He had chosen to cut where it would hurt most.

    And she? She would never forget it.

    She would never forgive it.

    ---

    Inside the house, Xamiray quietly beneath a pastel-pink quilt in her bedroom. Her breathing was shallow but steady.

    Dorothy, her nanny who was also a werewolf and a trained nurse who had worked under Draven¡¯s employment for the past two years, hovered over her with swift, practiced hands.

    She administered a small injection into Xamira¡¯s thigh to break the fever, then checked her vitals with a gentle touch. Draven stood to the side, arms crossed tightly, jaw clenched. His eyes never left her.

    Xamira¡¯s eyelids fluttered open minutester. Dorothy, relieved, moved to give her a small allergy pill, then connected a saline drip to her arm.

    "She¡¯s okay now, Alpha," Dorothy said quietly. "The fever will be down by noon. The swelling and the rashes will clear in two days."

    Draven exhaled deeply, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Don¡¯t let her out of your sight again. Ever," He warned.

    Dorothy nodded at once. "Yes, Alpha Draven. I understand."

    Only then did Draven cross to the bed and sit gently beside his daughter. She turned her face toward him with the faintest pout.

    "I told you not to eat strawberries," he said softly but firmly. "Why did you do it?"

    "I like them," Xamira mumbled. "They taste nice."

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted. "Even if they could kill you?"

    Her gaze lowered. After a pause, she murmured, "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy."

    Draven¡¯s tone softened, though his face remained stern. "No more strawberries. Ever. You have to promise me."

    "I promise."

    ---

    Just outside the room, Wanda leaned silently against the wall, her arms folded. Her expression, for once, wasn¡¯t smug.

    She was still thinking about something Draven had said to Meredith. ¡¯<i>Unfit to be a mother¡¯.</i> The words had rung too sharp... too specific.

    <i>¡¯Why would he say that?¡¯</i> she thought.

    <i>¡¯Did Draven n to have children with Meredith in the first ce?¡¯</i> The idea made Wanda¡¯s chest tighten. That couldn¡¯t happen. It must not happen.

    Shaking her head, she tried to push the thought away. But it stuck like a thorn. She needed to find out why Draven married Meredith.

    There was something beneath the surface. Something she didn¡¯t yet know.

    And her father had asked her the same question a few days ago. She was almost due to give him the answer.

    Though Wanda had seeded in hurting Meredith. But it wasn¡¯t enough for her yet.

    ---

    The door creaked open as Draven stepped out of the room.

    Wanda straightened at once, her eyes following him. "Are you leaving for your meeting now?"

    "Yes," Draven replied curtly, his gaze lingering on the closed door behind him.

    Wanda, sensing his worry, gave a delicate smile and touched his arm. "Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Xamira while you are away. You can always trust that she will be safe with me."

    Draven gave a single nod. "Thank you."

    Then, he turned and walked down the hall, his pace quick and determined.

    Halfway down the stairs, Jeffrey met him. "Alpha, the car is ready."

    "Let¡¯s go," Draven said.

    But as he descended further, the heat in his chest began to shift¡ªcooling just slightly as another image filled his thoughts. Meredith.

    Her silence. Her eyes. The weight of her stillness.

    Draven frowned, jaw tightening again. He admitted that he was wrong. There was no way she would have known about Xamira¡¯s strawberry allergy.

    He knew that now. But there had been no time to think with all that tension.

    Still, the way he had spoken... was a bit too much. And he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Meredith thought of him now.

    Whatever it was... it wouldn¡¯t be good. And it wouldn¡¯t be forgotten in a hurry.

    Not by her.

    Not by him.

 Chapter 42: Trusts and Truces

    <h4>Chapter 42: Trusts and Truces</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Meredith sat on the edge of her bed, her hands resting motionlessly on herp, eyes zed over with thoughts she couldn¡¯t untangle.

    Then the entrance door to her room creaked slightly, and Kira entered with light footsteps, her arms cradling a fresh set of linens.

    The rustle of fabric pulled Meredith from her daze. Her eyes blinked slowly, and then she turned toward Kira, her voice hoarse and barely above a whisper.

    "Has the child woken up?"

    Kira¡¯s brows lifted slightly in surprise, but she nodded at once. "Yes, mydy. She has."

    Meredith stood slowly from the bed, her posture still stiff with unspoken weight. "Take me to her."

    Kira set the linens carefully on the small center table, still a little surprised. "Yes, mydy."

    She hadn¡¯t expected her mistress, who was still raw from everything¡ªto ask after Xamira. .

    From the open doorway to the patio, Deidra stepped in, her hands still stained with fresh soil from the small y pot she had been arranging with peonies. "I wille with you," she said without hesitation.

    A momentter, Azul stepped out from the walk-in closet, her expression alert. "Can Ie too?"

    Meredith shook her head gently. "No. Kira and Deidra will apany me."

    Azul lowered her gaze, but nodded. "Alright, mydy."

    A minuteter, the trio left the room in silence.

    As they turned the hallway toward the second floor, they arrived just in time to see Wanda closing the pink door to Xamira¡¯s room.

    Meredith let out a long breath, but didn¡¯t slow her steps.

    Wanda turned¡ªand the second her eyesnded on them, her expression twisted with displeasure. She scanned the three of them before her gaze narrowed in on Meredith.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, voice cool,ced with venom.

    Meredith stopped a few feet away from her, chin lifting slightly. "I came to see Xamira."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes shed. "And who said you coulde up here?"

    Meredith ignored the question. "I just want to know how she¡¯s doing."

    Wandaughed once¡ªsharp, unkind. "What do you think, after you almost killed her?"

    Kira¡¯s shoulders tensed visibly. Deidra¡¯s eyes darkened, lips pressing into a thin line. But neither spoke. They could only stand beside their mistress, bearing silent witnesses to Wanda¡¯s cruelty.

    "It was a mistake," Meredith answered calmly, her tone controlled, but firm.

    "A mistake?" Wanda scoffed. "And you want me to believe that?"

    Meredith¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. Her jaw tightened, but she didn¡¯t look away no matter how vexed she was.

    "I want to see Xamira," she said tly.

    Wanda folded her arms. "You can¡¯t. The Alpha said no visitors. Only the nurse and the doctor are allowed in." Her eyes sparkled with smug triumph. "So go back to the ground floor."

    Kira inhaled sharply, lips parting as if to protest. Deidra¡¯s foot shifted forward slightly. But Meredith reached out and caught their arms, gently holding them back.

    Then she looked at Wanda one more time. "I will respect the Alpha¡¯s orders. I wille back after I have gotten his permission."

    Without another word, she turned and walked away, the soft padding of her slippers echoing against the quiet walls.

    Kira and Deidra followed, their expressions stormy. Their hearts were no longer torn between loyalty and service. Not after this.

    They now know whom to protect with their lives.

    ---

    <strong><i>~*Draven*~</i></strong>

    The conference room on the top floor of Duskmoor¡¯s city hall was as polished as I remembered¡ªwalls panelled in dark wood, thick ss windows letting in thete morning light, and a long metal-trimmed table that reflected every breath of movement.

    Mayor Brackham stood as I entered, smoothing a palm over his tailored suit. "Alpha Draven. Wee."

    "Mayor," I returned with a nod, stepping forward to shake his hand. Firm. Dry. A politician¡¯s grip.

    We both sat.

    He offered a tight smile. "I trust your arrival in the city was smooth?"

    "It was," I replied evenly. I didn¡¯t waste time with polite detours and went straight for the agenda of our meeting today.

    "...Two of my people were found dead. Their chests were ripped open, their hearts missing. One of them was only twenty. Their deaths urred on Duskmoor¡¯snd. I believe your office owes me more than acknowledgment."

    Brackham¡¯s smile faltered, then his throat bobbed. "You are right," he said after a pause. "I¡¯m deeply sorry for your loss. Please know that I speak on behalf of the assembly when I say¡ªwe don¡¯t take this lightly."

    I said nothing, watching him over steepled fingers.

    "There have been... simr cases," Brackham continued. "Human victims. Not many, but enough. All found in thest month. Major organs missing. We haveunched a full investigation into it."

    I leaned back slightly, still holding his gaze. "In Stormveil, if a human was found dead on ournd, your office would receive an immediate exnation. ountability is the foundation of this truce."

    "And I agree." He nodded. "I assure you, Alpha, my people are working around the clock. I will personally ensure the investigation expands to include your victims."

    I wasn¡¯t moved.

    "I expect to hear from you within the week. A report. A direction. Something. Otherwise¡ª" I paused, letting the tension settle, "I will begin my own investigation. And I won¡¯t need permission to do it."

    Brackham¡¯s smile was gone now. "Understood."

    "Also," I added, "While we both hope that I don¡¯t lose another one of my people, I want additional patrols ced near the east sector and within the border limits. I will not allow my people to walk these streets in fear."

    He nodded quickly. "Consider it done. I will issue the directive before the day ends."

    The we stood, and he extended his hand again. "I appreciate your frankness, Alpha Draven. You have my word."

    I sped his hand once more, this time holding his gaze a little longer.

    "We will see," I said, then turned and left with Jeffery.

    ---

    The ck vehicle was quiet as we pulled away from the city hall. Duskmoor¡¯s skyline reflected off the ss, all sharp corners and smooth deceit.

    Jeffery cleared his throat beside me. "Alpha, do you trust him?"

    "No," I said without hesitation. "Not for a second."

    Jeffery nodded, unsurprised. "So, what now?"

    "We continue our own investigation. Quietly," I said. "I want our eyes in every facility where our people are."

    "I will see to it," Jeffery replied.

    I leaned into the seat, briefly shutting my eyes.

    "And call my brother," I added. "Tell him toe back for dinner. We need to discuss our next move."

    "Yes, Alpha." Jeffery pulled out his phone immediately.

    I stared out the tinted window, watching the city blur by as my thoughts drifted back to a certain someone.

    I was going back to her, and I wasn¡¯t even sure I was ready to face her. Yet.

 Chapter 43: The Handsome Man with A Horse

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Handsome Man with A Horse</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    We walked back to my room, quiet and tense, the air hanging with the weight of everything Wanda had said.

    As soon as the door closed behind us, Azul emerged from the dressing room, her brows slightly raised.

    "Mydy, did you see the child?" she asked, looking between us.

    I sighed¡ªsharp and angry¡ªthen crossed the room and sat heavily on the edge of the bed.

    Kira answered for me, her voice low. "Miss Fellowes didn¡¯t let us."

    Azul¡¯s frown deepened. "Does she have the right to do that?"

    Deidra sighed from the side. "She used the Alpha¡¯s name. That¡¯s all it takes."

    Azul looked like she had more to say, but I cut the room into silence with a sharp fist pressed into the bed. The thud wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough. They all turned toward me.

    "I¡¯m not going to dinner," I said tly, still staring at the floor. "Not with them."

    Kira blinked. "But, mydy... It¡¯s not allowed. Everyone must be present when the Alpha is at the table."

    I scoffed. I was about to tell her just how little I cared about her Alpha¡¯s expectations, but Deidra beat me to it.

    "Not if ourdy has a pounding headache and can¡¯t get out of bed," she said without blinking.

    Kira gasped. "Deidra! Lying to the Alpha is a punishable offence!"

    Deidra didn¡¯t even flinch. "How would he know if we don¡¯t talk?"

    "He will send a doctor to check," Kira insisted, looking concerned.

    "Then let him," I snapped, looking up at them for the first time. "Let him send an entire hospital. I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t want to see him."

    Draven¡¯s face was irritating to me at the moment. It was begging to meet my palms.

    Azul sighed deeply and stepped closer. "Mydy, let it be. I¡¯m sure the Moon Goddess will look out for you¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," I said sharply, raising a hand.

    The air turned still.

    I stood, jaw tightening. "Don¡¯t say her name in this room or in my presence. As far as I¡¯m concerned, she is dead to me."

    Just then, a low rumble echoed from the sky outside.

    All three of them looked past me, toward the open ss doors leading to the private patio. I didn¡¯t have to turn to know the clouds had gathered. The light had changed.

    "She¡¯s angry," Deidra whispered, ncing nervously at the sky.

    "Good," I said coldly. "That makes two of us."

    They stared at me¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra¡ªeach with silent questions in their eyes. But none dared to voice them.

    Kira approached cautiously. "Mydy... maybe you should take a walk. Just for a bit."

    I looked to Azul. She nodded gently. Deidra did the same.

    I exhaled. They wanted me to cool off. I understood. So, I asked quietly, "Leave me. Just for a while."

    They exchanged nces but obeyed, stepping out silently. The door shut with a soft thud, and I stood there alone.

    I made my way toward the patio and let the warm air hit my skin. The flower bed shimmered under the dimming light, and my eyesnded on thevender. A small smile tugged at my lips, despite everything.

    <i>Maybe I </i><i>will</i><i> makevender oil one of these days.</i>

    I took the short steps off the patio and stepped into the small garden. It was the first time I had actually walked through it.

    A hush of peace moved with the breeze, and for a moment, I appreciated that¡ªthis little patch of beauty, Wanda didn¡¯t even realize she had given me.

    I bent slightly to inhale the soft fragrance. Then a faint sound reached my ears. A horse¡¯s neigh.

    I paused.

    <i>Had I heard that right?</i>

    I stood straighter, brows furrowed. There it was again¡ªlouder now. And then I noticed I could see thewn on the other side past the flowers.

    I followed the sound, parting through thevender until I found myself emerging on the other side of the bed. That¡¯s when I nearly collided with a massive ck stallion and stumbled backwards.

    "Hey, watch out."

    The voice was male, deep and smooth, with a lilt of amusement.

    I looked up.

    A man stood there holding the reins, tall and striking in a way that made him look like he had stepped out of a painting. Handsome¡ªlike Draven or Jeffery, but younger somehow, with a light in his brown eyes that wasn¡¯t dulled by war or power.

    "Are you okay?" he asked.

    I nodded, still blinking up at him. Something about him felt... out of ce. Yet I was certain I hadn¡¯t seen him before.

    He tilted his head slightly, his brows narrowing with curiosity.

    And then I felt it. The scar on my face. His eyes weren¡¯t on it, but still¡ªI couldn¡¯t help the reflexive desire to cover it.

    He gestured behind me. "Did youe through there?"

    I nced back at the flowers and nodded. "Yes. Is that a problem?"

    He smiled faintly and shook his head. "Not at all." Then, his eyes sparkled with amusement. "I thought maybe you were hiding from someone."

    "Hiding?" I asked, folding my arms. "From who?"

    He lowered his voice a notch, leaning in just slightly. "For example, the Alpha. He¡¯s terrifying."

    And he was right. But then I raised a brow slowly. "You are a werewolf, aren¡¯t you?" He seemed like one to me from the way he spoke.

    "Guilty," he said, smirking.

    "Then how are you riding a horse?" I inquired.

    He looked at the stallion, then at me again. "Well... the Alpha can."

    I blinked. "He can?"

    He nodded. "Apparently."

    That made no sense. Werewolves and horses didn¡¯t mix. Their instincts were too different, too wild. It was unheard of.

    We would tear them apart once we shifted, and when in our human form, the horses would never let us ride them either.

    "How did he do that?" I asked.

    He shrugged. "I guess there¡¯s nothing he isn¡¯t good at."

    "Except speaking kindly to others," I remarked almost immediately.

    "I take it the Alpha wronged you?" he asked lightly. "What did he do?"

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I found myself talking. It spilt out of me¡ªeverything. The strawberries, the usations, the shame. All of it.

    "...Though I made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t my fault," I said, breathless with buried emotion. "Yet he made sure I knew how little I mattered."

    The man nodded. "Then don¡¯t forgive him."

    I frowned. "You speak like you know him well. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?"

    He chuckled. "I am."

    "You don¡¯t look it."

    "No," he agreed, meeting my gaze. "But no one dares speak ill of him to his face. So, yes¡ªwe are all afraid. But you... You¡¯re not. You must be new here."

    "I arrived yesterday," I said.

    He nodded slowly. "I see..."

    Then I pointed to the stallion. "So... how are you going to ride him?"

    He smiled. "The Alpha will tame him for me."

    Then he took a step back, gave me a small wave. "See you around."

    And with that, he walked away with the horse, leaving me there among thevender, the scent lingering, the wind tugging at my sleeves as I thought about just who he might be.

 Chapter 44: Dennis Oatrun

    <h4>Chapter 44: Dennis Oatrun</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The gates parted before the ck car, and as the engine stilled in the courtyard, a warrior opened the door with a respectful nod.

    "Wee back, Alpha," he said, then added, "Your brother arrived earlier. He is inside."

    I stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of my shirt. "Good." I didn¡¯t think he would arrive before my return.

    Jeffery rounded the car just in time to hear it. "Should I send for him?"

    Before I could reply, my phone buzzed in my inner jacket pocket. I slid it out and nced at the screen. <strong><i>Mr. Oatrun</i></strong> disyed clearly on it.

    I turned the screen toward Jeffery. "This is going to take a while."

    He nodded in understanding.

    "I will see him after dinner," I added.

    "I will inform him," Jeffery said, falling into step beside me as we entered the house.

    I swiped the screen to answer. "Good evening, Father."

    I took the stairs two at a time, my voice calm but steady as I greeted him. The familiar scent of my quarters¡ªmint, honey, and a trace of cinnamon¡ªgreeted me as I entered the master suite.

    "How did the meeting go with the Mayor?" my father asked without preamble.

    I slipped off my jacket and draped it across the armrest of the couch. "Brackham wasposed as always. Apologetic. He admitted there were human victims too¡ªhe isunching an investigation and expects us to stay put until he gives us a proper exnation."

    "And you believed him?" came the low growl across the line.

    "I didn¡¯t say that."

    "Draven, they are toying with our truce," he snapped. "They wouldn¡¯t dare this if they valued the weight of our alliance."

    "I know," I said. "That¡¯s why I will continue the investigation on our end. Quietly. If they are hiding anything, we will know before they can burn the evidence."

    A beat passed. Then, with a grunt of approval, he said, "Good. Secure everything. Information, trails, witnesses. If you need backup, say so. I will send our best from the royal packs."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    He paused again. "What of Dennis?"

    "Haven¡¯t seen him yet," I said. "But we will talk after dinner."

    There was a hum of satisfaction from the other end.

    "I will ry my report to King Alderic on today¡¯s meeting with the Mayor."

    "No need," he said quickly. "I will speak to Alderic myself. You focus on the ground."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Thank you, Father. Have a good night."

    Then I ended the call and tossed the phone onto the bed.

    I sat on the edge of the mattress and pulled off my shoes, the fine leather groaning under pressure. A few momentster, I stripped and stepped into the cold shower, the water hitting my skin with a hiss.

    The day had been long. Too long to dwell on unimportant matters.

    By the time I dried off and dressed again, the evening had sunk into deep amber light.

    I headed downstairs and entered my home office, settling behind the desk. The leather chair groaned under my weight as I pulled a stack of files toward me.

    I had only gotten through two pages when there was a soft knock.

    "Enter."

    Wanda stepped in, wearing her usual polite smile. "I heard you were back."

    I gave a small nod.

    "How did the meeting go?"

    "Brackham gave us crumbs," I said simply. "We will proceed with our own investigation."

    Her smile widened faintly. "Seems the humans have forgotten what we are capable of."

    "And I hope we don¡¯t have to remind them," I said. That would mean war.

    The conversation shifted. I asked about my daughter.

    She leaned back slightly in her chair, crossing one leg over the other. "Xamira¡¯s fever broke this afternoon. Dorothy said she should rejoin us at breakfast."

    I nodded once.

    Wanda hesitated. "Meredith came to the second floor earlier... to see Xamira."

    I looked up slowly.

    "I turned her away," she said. "I told her the child was sleeping, and only the doctor and nurse were allowed inside¡ªfor now."

    Her tone tried to sound diplomatic, but something in it struck the wrong note. My eyes narrowed.

    "In my name?" I asked tly.

    Wanda blinked, caught. "Yes... I mean, I used your name because it felt appropriate in the moment."

    "Don¡¯t," I said coldly. "Don¡¯t ever speak for me. Not again. It won¡¯t be tolerated."

    Her expression wavered. "I apologize. It won¡¯t happen again."

    But I didn¡¯t respond. My thoughts had already moved elsewhere. <i>Meredith.</i>

    How must she have felt, standing outside that door, told she wasn¡¯t allowed near the child I had used of almost killing, and had dragged her dignity through the mud for.

    I exhaled sharply and stood, my eyes still on the desk, though my focus was gone.

    There had already been enough misunderstandings between us. I didn¡¯t need others adding to them.

    Wanda stood slowly. "It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Should I¡ª?"

    "You can leave," I said simply.

    She left with a slight nod.

    Fifteen minutester, I entered the dining room. Jeffery and Wanda were already seated.

    The servants bowed. Jeffery and Wanda began to rise, but I waved them down silently. My eyes swept the table¡ªandnded on Meredith¡¯s empty chair.

    The chair she had imed.

    The servant pulled mine out. I sat, my jaw ticking.

    I looked up and saw one of her maidservants¡ªKira¡ªstanding among the servers. "Where is your mistress?"

    She stepped forward, her tone respectful. "She has a migraine, Alpha. She will not be joining you tonight."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Has a doctor seen her?"

    "She declined," Kira replied. "She prefers Moonstone¡¯s natural remedies for headaches... and is responding well to them."

    I said nothing at first. Just a faint nod.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t satisfied with the arrangement. She turned to Kira, her voice lightly chiding. "We have the best doctors. You should have insisted. We don¡¯t want stories that touch. We will have one of them check her tomorrow."

    "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said, tone even as I turned to Wanda. "If she¡¯sfortable with her treatment, let her be."

    Wanda opened her mouth to say something else, but I turned my attention back to my te.

    There were lines I was no longer willing to let others cross, especially not when they concerned her.

 Chapter 45: The Rift Between Dennis and Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Rift Between Dennis and Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Let your mistress know I never stopped her from seeing Xamira," I said, ncing toward Kira with a firm but steady tone. "She is free to visit the child whenever she wants. Let everything that happened... stay in the past."

    Kira bowed immediately. "Yes, Alpha. I will inform her."

    Then she turned and quietly excused herself from the dining room.

    I picked up my cutlery again, my fingers just settling on the silverware, when a familiar voice echoed through the hall.

    "Brother!"

    I didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was. There was only one person with that kind of voice and energy.

    I lifted my eyes to see Dennis grinning from ear to ear, striding up to the table with the ease of a man who didn¡¯t know tension if it pped him across the face.

    We sped arms, and he leaned in briefly for a brotherly embrace.

    "Took you long enough to join us for dinner," I said.

    Dennis chuckled. "Had to clean up after someone," he teased lightly. Then he turned to Jeffery and greeted him with a solid handshake.

    After that, he scanned the table and¡ªunsurprisingly¡ªpulled out the chair closest to my right.

    The same seat Meredith had refused.

    Dennis sank into the chair with a pleased sigh right next to Jeffery.

    "Where is your wife?" he asked, ncing around the table and already reaching for the cutlery. "She¡¯s not here?"

    "She has a headache," I replied as I speared a piece of grilledmb and brought it to my mouth.

    Dennis smirked. "Let me guess. You said something stupid, and now she is punishing you with absence?"

    My hand paused slightly above my te. I lowered my fork. "What makes you think that?"

    My brother does have interesting theories and likes throwing them around whenever he pleases.

    Dennis gave azy shrug and looked away. "Just a guess." Then he stared at the meat on his te as if it were a gift from the heavens. "Where do I even start..."

    Two bitester, he spoke again, mouth still half-full. "So, I heard the woman you married doesn¡¯t have a wolf. Something about a curse from the Moon Goddess. Is that true?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I stared at him, watching how he casually chewed the meat as if he hadn¡¯t just repeated the most infamous rumour from Stormveil.

    "It seems the gossips of Stormveil made it all the way to Duskmoor, and straight into your ears," I said, eyes narrowing.

    Dennis grinned without shame. "News travels to me at the speed of light, brother. Don¡¯t forget that."

    He was enjoying this too much. I pointed my fork at him. "Don¡¯t just eat the meat. Eat your vegetables."

    "I¡¯m not a vegetarian," he muttered and popped another bite in.

    He paused only to say, "I was looking forward to a horse ride today. Jeffery said you had a call from Father, so..." He trailed off.

    "We will ride tomorrow," I replied. "I needed to brief him on the meeting with Brackham."

    Dennis scoffed. "How did Brackham even manage to say those useless words to your face without choking on them? Do they think we are blind? I say the humans are tired of the truce."

    I set my fork down. "We will talk politics after dinner."

    I reached for the ss of water beside me and gulped the whole thing. Then I set the empty ss down, but before the server could move, Dennis grabbed the jug and filled it for me.

    I gave a low hum. "Thanks."

    Dennis nodded and went back to devouring his food, content like a man who hadn¡¯t eaten in days.

    But peace didn¡¯tst.

    Wanda cleared her throat.

    The sound alone pulled our gazes to her, and when I looked up, her eyes were already locked on Dennis with that controlled smile of hers.

    "So," she began sweetly, "did you encounter any difficulties during your investigation? And how did you cope when we were away in Stormveil?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t blink. He stared at her for a moment before responding.

    "I believe you¡¯ve known I was here for hours now. You could have asked your questions then. Why now?"

    Still smiling, Wanda tilted her head as though indulging a child¡¯s tantrum. "You are right. I should have. But I was busy with Xamira. As you may have heard, she was poisoned and nearly lost her life."

    I froze mid-chew.

    "Wanda." My voice was sharp. A warning.

    She looked at me, arms out. "Am I wrong? Are strawberries not poisonous to your daughter?"

    My jaw clenched. I held her gaze. Beneath that carefullyposed exterior, I saw it¡ªanger.

    But why was she more furious than I?

    I said nothing, choosing silence over words I might regret. The weight of her eyes tried to force something from me, but just then¡ª

    "Who poisoned her?" Dennis asked, his voice too casual, too disinterested. He wasn¡¯t asking because he cared. He was daring her to just try and ignore my warning.

    I turned my attention back to Wanda, my gaze firm.

    Wanda blinked once, then met my warning look. Then she realized the danger in pressing further and exhaled.

    "Forget I said anything," she said to Dennis.

    Dennis scoffed and picked up his fork again. I downed the rest of my wine and poured myself another ss.

    This night was already turning into one I wished I had skipped.

    The tension between Dennis and Wanda was suffocating. It always had been, ever since their fallout ten years ago. A friendship that had once been strong... now irreparably broken.

    And no one could exin why. I had asked them both over the years.

    Dennis had always told me, <i>"You don¡¯t need to know. Just understand that we are not friends anymore and might never be."</i>

    Wanda¡¯s response?

    <i>"He started it. Ask him. I have nothing to exin."</i>

    I exhaled again, this time longer. At this rate, I was going to lose my mind faster than anyone expected.

    I had too much on my te.

    There was Wanda and Dennis, the council of Elders, the murders, and Meredith.

    Especially Meredith.

    A woman who wore anger like a second skin and who had every right to, which was understandable. Her entire life was unfair.

    For a brief second, I wondered what it would feel like to disappear for a while. Just a moment of quiet... peace...

    But I knew better than to waste my time, wallowing in mist.

 Chapter 46: Catching Up with Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 46: Catching Up with Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    After dinner, we moved to my home office. I led the way, pushing the door open as the coolness of the air conditioning brushed across my face.

    The scent of brewed Americano lingered in the air, courtesy of the two cups already set on the low table by the staff. Two more were added shortly after.

    We sat around the plush couches in the living area, which were cream and mahogany tones under the soft yellow light.

    I took one of the single-seaters, leaving the other beside me vacant. Dennis and Jeffery shared the three-seater across from me, while Wanda took the loveseat to the side, crossing one leg over the other, always polished.

    I took a long sip from my mug before I spoke. "We will continue the investigation, but it must remain discreet. No sudden movements that would alert Duskmoor¡¯s council."

    All three nodded in agreement.

    Then, for the next ten minutes, I revealed the details of our next line of action, which they all supported,, before I moved on to passing a few instructions.

    I turned to Jeffery. "Pass word to our people here: no one walks alone anymore, not at odd hours, not through empty streets. They must walk in pairs or groups. No exceptions."

    Jeffery nodded solemnly. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Also," I continued, "send out a message. Emergency gathering. Friday night. Ten sharp. Same ce in the woods at East."

    Jeffery gave another firm nod. "I will handle it tonight."

    My gaze shifted to Dennis. "I want aplete, detailed list of all our people here. Every name, every address, every movement. I want to know where they sleep and where they hang out."

    "I will get right to it," Dennis said.

    With the instructions given, I picked a form from my desk and handed it to Jeffery. "Give this to Meredith tonight. I want it back by morning."

    Jeffery took it without question and briefly nced at it before meeting my gaze. "ID registration?"

    I nodded. "It¡¯s time she has her Duskmoor pass."

    "I will pass it on. Have a good evening, Alpha." He said, then stood and left the office quietly.

    Finally, Wanda rose from her seat next. "Good night, Draven. See you at breakfast tomorrow." Her voice was soft and polite. Then she turned to Dennis with a sweet smile. "Good night, Dennis."

    Dennis didn¡¯t reply to her as usual. He scoffed and merely watched her leave.

    Once the door clicked shut behind her, Dennis scooted closer to me, settlingfortably into the empty side of the three-seater.

    "You know, brother," he began, his tone teasing, "you went back to Stormveil for a Lunar Ball... and came back with a wife. Not just any wife. <strong><i>Her</i></strong><i>.</i> The most hated woman in all of Stormveil. I mean, are we calling this fate now?"

    I nced at him briefly and said, "Yes. That¡¯s fate."

    Dennis scoffed. "You don¡¯t expect me to buy that, do you? I¡¯m not like the others."

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    "Tell me more about her," he said, more seriously now. I knew he had been waiting for this opportunity to get more information about this topic from me. And there was no way he was going to let go after a strong grip.

    I leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. "Her name is Meredith Carter. Daughter of Beta Gabriel of the Moonstone Pack. Cursed by the Moon Goddess. No wolf. Her pheromones are unpredictable. Everyone hates her. Even her family. That¡¯s all there is."

    Dennis tilted his head, a frown pulling at his lips. "And yet, the Council let you, the future king, marry her?"

    "I never asked for their blessing. My life doesn¡¯t need their validation."

    He chuckled dryly. "So why her? Of all people. Meredith Carter doesn¡¯t fit your usual standard, and we both know it."

    My fingers tapped the armrest once. "What makes you so sure?"

    "Because I have known you since I could walk," Dennis said. "You are calcted. Strategic. Everything you do has a reason. You didn¡¯t marry her for love, Draven. So, what¡¯s the motive here?"

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. In the end, I caved in because I didn¡¯t want to waste both of our time after he had urately analysed me.

    "She¡¯s a political pawn," I said finally. "Marrying her silenced the discord. The scramble. The Alpha daughters vying for my hand. They see Meredith as beneath them. Useless. That makes her the perfect smokescreen and perfect distraction from the would-have-been war."

    Dennis¡¯s smile vanished. "And if they unite? Try to get rid of her?"

    "I expect they will," I said coolly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m using her, though I n to keep her by my side for a long while."

    Dennis shook his head slowly. "You are too cruel."

    "I do what¡¯s necessary."

    "And when they seed? What then?" he asked. "Who will be your Queen?"

    "I will decide when the timees."

    His silence was heavy. I could feel his disapproval bleeding through the quiet. But I didn¡¯t regret a single word.

    He changed the subject after a beat. "Did you see Mother?"

    I nodded. "She didn¡¯t recognize me at first. When she finally did, she screamed. used me of siding with Father to lock her up. Then she kicked me out."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw clenched. "At least she remembers you<i>.</i> I¡¯m a stranger to her now."

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I had no words to soften the truth. Our mother¡¯s illness had bloomed in the shadows of Dennis¡¯s earliest years. She didn¡¯t remember him¡ªnot even his name.

    "She loves you," I said finally. "Even if she doesn¡¯t remember how to show it."

    Dennis gave a tight nod, but I knew he didn¡¯t believe me.

    I shifted the topic again. "Father asked about you. You should call him tomorrow."

    "I will," Dennis said, standing.

    I stood with him, pulling him into a brief hug, firm and familiar.

    "Good night, brother."

    "Good night," he said, then walked out of the room, leaving me alone in the silence.

    I sank back into the couch and exhaled. There was still a bit of work left for me to handle before retiring for the night.

 Chapter 47: Doing Things Her Way

    <h4>Chapter 47: Doing Things Her Way</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Kira returned to my bedroom, the door opening softly as the cool hallway light spilt in. Behind her, Cora and Arya followed with a tray between them.

    The scent hit me before the visuals did.

    I didn¡¯t move. I was curled in the corner of the two-seater couch, a thick newspaper folded open across myp. My white robe¡ªmodest and soft¡ªhung loose on my shoulders, and my bare feet tucked beneath me.

    Deidra had found the paper earlier. Said it would keep me from boredom. She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I had asked for it, actually. I wanted to know what kind of city I had just walked into. Duskmoor wasn¡¯t Stormveil. There was more order here. More tension, too.

    "Put the tray there," Kira instructed quietly.

    Cora and Arya set it down on the small center table, bowed lightly, and stepped out.

    I folded the newspaper in half and set it aside on the stool beside me. Then my eyes found Kira¡¯s.

    "So it seems I seeded," I murmured as I briefly nced at my delicious dinner sitting before me.

    Her lips tilted into a smile. "Yes, mydy. But... Miss Fellowes almost ruined it."

    I arched a brow, mildly amused. "How so?"

    Kira moved closer, her voice dropping into a careful hush. "After I told the Alpha you had a headache and were using natural herbs, she tried to insist that a doctor should check on you in the morning. But the Alpha stopped her. He told her not to bother."

    I nodded slowly. At least Draven had enough sense to let me be. Whether he meant it or not. It was the first half-decent thing he had done today, even though there was nothing decent about him.

    At that moment, Deidra entered from the patio doors, a soft pink scrunchie in her fingers. "Let me fix your hair, mydy," she said, already moving behind the couch.

    I gave her a silent nod.

    She gathered my hair and tied it up gently, loose enough to befortable. A few strands still brushed my cheeks.

    "I didn¡¯t pull it tight," she exined. "The scalp needs room to breathe when you sleep."

    "I know," I said softly.

    Then Kira spoke again. "The Alpha sent a message for you."

    I tensed, just slightly. "What else does your Alpha want from me?"

    Kira fiddled with her fingers. "He said to let you know... you¡¯re free to visit his daughter whenever you want, and that he never stopped you."

    I blinked once, then scoffed inwardly. Of course, Wanda had lied just like I guessed. She had used his name to bar me from seeing Xamira. Not surprising in the least.

    But something did surprise me.

    I narrowed my eyes. "How did he know what happened? Did youin to him?"

    Kira blinked. "I didn¡¯t say anything. I swear it."

    I felt my shoulders rx. I would have hated it if she did.

    Deidra joined in, arms folded lightly. "Maybe someone told him. Or maybe Miss Fellowes reported herself because she felt guilty and didn¡¯t want to get into trouble."

    I almost rolled my eyes. "I doubt she is that noble."

    Wanda would never feel guilty for mistreating me, that I know like the way I know my name.

    "But you did tell her," Deidra pointed out, "that you would get the Alpha¡¯s permission to see Xamira. Maybe she panicked and confessed first as she didn¡¯t want to be caught."

    Kira nodded. "Miss Fellowes dreads the Alpha¡¯s anger. So, it¡¯s better for her to own up than be caught in the lie because he would never forgive her."

    I let their words sink in, then murmured, "What a smart woman."

    I had truly underestimated Wanda.

    Just then, a soft knock echoed from the main door. Deidra moved quickly to answer it. She cracked the door open and exchanged a few muffled words with whoever was outside. When she turned, she had a paper in her hand.

    She approached me with the A4 sheet but didn¡¯t hand it over immediately. "Beta Jeffery sent this. The Alpha wants you to fill in your details. It¡¯s for your Duskmoor ID. Beta Jeffery will collect it in the morning."

    I didn¡¯t move to take it. Instead, I leaned back and crossed my arms. "I¡¯m not filling it."

    Kira and Deidra exchanged quiet nces before turning back to me. Kira stepped forward. "Mydy... I know you are still angry with the Alpha. But this ID will help you more than him. Without it, you can¡¯t leave the estate."

    "I don¡¯t want to leave the estate," I replied tly.

    "But you should, at least once," Deidra said quickly. "Duskmoor City is beautiful. You will see. And you can¡¯t always stay home."

    I didn¡¯t answer her. My brain was busy doing a quick calction, so they stood, waiting. Watching.

    Finally, I sighed and tilted my head away from them.

    "Remind me to fill it after breakfast tomorrow."

    If I had to do it, even if it was for my own benefit, it would be on my terms. Not Draven¡¯s. Because I still don¡¯t feel like following his instructions, word for word.

    Kira and Deidra released a breath of relief, but said nothing. They knew better than to push again.

    Deidra moved to the tray and uncovered the dishes. The scent grew stronger¡ªbeef stew, perfectly thick warm gravy, and the three slices of freshly baked bread.

    Kira smiled faintly. "Mydy, it¡¯s time for dinner."

    I nodded. "I will eat after I finish the paper," I said.

    They hesitated, obviously reluctant to leave.

    "I¡¯m fine," I said softly. "You can both go. Rest."

    Kira and Deidra shared another nce. Then, in near unison, "Good night, mydy." But they had just made it to the door when Kira suddenly turned around and called for my attention.

    "Mydy," she said carefully.

    I lifted my gaze to meet hers, waiting for the one more ufortable message she had to pass to me.

    "The Alpha said, let everything that has happened remain in the past."

    My breath froze.

    Kira must have known that I wouldn¡¯t have a good response because the next second, she turned her gaze away and opened the door.

    The door closed behind them with a soft click, and I was left puffing out invisible hot smoke from my mouth.

 Chapter 48: Ignoring Draven

    <h4>Chapter 48: Ignoring Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Let everything that happened remain in the past."</i>

    I stared at the closed door after Kira and Deidra left, those words echoing in my skull like a curse. My blood boiled.

    <i>What does he mean by, let everything that happened stay in the past?</i>

    Did Draven even understand the weight of what he had said to me? The cruelty behind it? Or was it just anothermand he expected me to ept with my head bowed, like the obedient, cursed woman I was supposed to be?

    The nerve of him!

    If he thought I would forgive and forget what he did to me not even twenty-four hours ago, then he was either a joker or he thought I was one.

    I clenched my jaw so tight it hurt. My appetite almost vanishedpletely. Almost.

    But I would not let that man¡ªhis words, his audacity¡ªruin the only peaceful thing left in this wretched ce: my dinner.

    After drawing in a slow, calming breath, I reached for the warm napkin and wiped my hands clean. Then I picked up a slice of bread, tore a piece off, and dipped it into the thick gravy.

    The vour hit my tongue with a warmth that startled me. Rich. Hearty. Seasoned just right. My eyes fluttered shut as I chewed, nodding to myself in reluctant approval.

    I ate everything. Everyst bite.

    Only after I cleared the te did I realize just how much I had consumed. I slumped back slightly into the couch, groaning.

    <i>If the Moon Goddess was looking for someone to curse, she should¡¯ve picked the day Draven Oatrun was born, not me. </i>

    I stayed still until the heaviness eased from my stomach, and then finally pushed myself up. The bathroom called to me.

    I used the toilet and then stood before the sink, staring at my reflection in the wide mirror. The scar was still there, but something about it looked lighter. It was healing. And I didn¡¯t like it.

    Without hesitation, I raised my hand and dragged the sharp edge of my fingernail down the old line, slicing it open again. A spike of pain bolted through my cheek, but I was used to it.

    Then I waited. Three secondster, the blood appeared¡ªfresh, red, perfect.

    <i>Good.</i>

    I turned the tap on, bent forward, and washed my face until the water ran clear. Then I grabbed a tissue, dried my skin, and tossed it into the toilet before flushing and removing the evidence.

    I smiled at my reflection, one that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.

    "I can sleep peacefully now," I whispered to myself.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke up unusually light enough to let Azul and Deidra bustle around me withoutint. I even let them get me ready faster than usual.

    After my bath, I sat at the vanity in a multi-colored dress. It was modest, but ttering. Deidra stood behind me, gathering my hair into a neat ponytail while Azul uncapped the tiny jar of the healing balm.

    But the moment Azul leaned in and saw my cheek, her expression twisted. "It¡¯s not healing," she announced.

    I stiffened slightly, but didn¡¯t let it show.

    Deidra peered over, her voice full of concern. "Mydy, the wound looks fresh."

    Honestly, I was a bit nervous, and I needed to stop this before they started a full investigation into my face and found out in the end that I had, in fact, cut myself open.

    "Azul, I don¡¯t want to bete for breakfast," I said quickly.

    Azul blinked, startled. "I¡ªI apologize, mydy."

    She dabbed the balm gently and worked faster. The sting was faintpared tost night¡¯s.

    As I stepped into the living space, I noticed Kira by the door, speaking softly.

    "Mydy hasn¡¯t filled the form yet," she said to someone outside.

    Immediately, I knew it was Beta Jeffery.

    I walked forward, just as Kira opened the door wide upon seeing me. Jeffery gave a respectful bow. "Mydy."

    I nodded once. "I wasn¡¯t able to fill itst night. Can I trouble you toe back after breakfast?"

    He tilted his head slightly. "Would you like assistance filling it out?"

    "I can handle it." That was all I said.

    He gave a small nod and left.

    I returned to the couch and sat as Arya helped me with my sandals. Deidra came forward with a light oil perfume and sprayed it at my wrists, the sides of my neck, and through my hair.

    Kira turned to me once she was done. "It¡¯s time for breakfast, mydy."

    But just then, something petty in me shifted. I rose and said, "I want to use the bathroom first."

    I turned without waiting for their reaction.

    <i>Let Draven wait.</i>

    Two minutester, I stepped back into the living area, allowing Azul and Kira to lead me.

    I didn¡¯t expect to run into Draven in the hallway. He stood tall and imposing, approaching from the opposite direction.

    The second I saw him, my stomach churned. I almost turned back, regretting my petty dy¡ªbut pride held me steady.

    I stopped briefly and bowed. "Alpha," I muttered, then moved forward immediately. My steps were swift, giving him no space to speak.

    Azul and Kira greeted him behind me and had to pick up their pace to catch up again.

    Inside the dining room, everything looked like the day before.

    Xamira was all better now. Her fever broke, and the redness on her face was fading. That was more than enough to bring me relief.

    Wanda sat beside her, all smiles, as though she hadn¡¯t been a viper yesterday.

    Jeffery was already seated, but he had skipped the seat next to Draven¡¯s right this time and taken the one after it.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    I barely had time to settle into the chair I had imed before Draven¡¯s footsteps reached the room. Everyone stood, except me. He gestured for them to sit, and the ritual began.

    Wanda turned to me a heartbeatter with a bright, calcted smile. "Meredith, how are you feeling this morning? Has your headache finally gone down?"

    I narrowed my gaze at her.

    Yesterday, she had spat venom at me and barred me from the child¡¯s door like I was nothing. Now she wanted to y polite? She must be delusional.

    I didn¡¯t soften. I met her eyes with cool indifference.

    "I¡¯m here now," I said tly, intending to piss her off, but her smile didn¡¯t falter, which was odd.

 Chapter 49: Annoying Oatrun Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 49: Annoying Oatrun Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Thankfully, you are able to join us for breakfast," Wanda said sweetly from her seat.

    I didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. Whatever game she was ying this morning¡ªwhether it was guilt, performance, or petty sabotage¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to y along.

    She could sit there and smile herself into oblivion for all I cared.

    From the head table, Draven¡¯s voice broke the silence. "I don¡¯t see Dennis here. Where is he?"

    Jeffery, sitting just beside me, answered smoothly, "He just finished his morning run. He will be here soon."

    And just like that, footsteps echoed from the corridor beyond. I tilted my head slightly to the side, curious but unprepared for what I saw.

    It was him.

    The handsome man with the horse. The one I had vented to in the garden yesterday.

    And he was... walking straight up to Draven.

    "Good morning, brother," he said with a wide grin, and my stomach dropped.

    He pulled out the chair directly at Draven¡¯s right and sat down like he belonged there¡ªbecause he did. My chest tightened, and I had to force my face not to betray the thousand thoughts racing through my mind.

    Of course, he was Dennis. Draven¡¯s younger brother.

    The resemnce¡ªhow could I have missed it? His eyes, the sharp cut of his jaw. Not identical, but the familiarity was there, buried beneath the mischief in his smile.

    Now I understood why something about him had felt so... oddly familiar yesterday.

    I was furious.

    Not just at him for not introducing himself, but at myself, too. For talking so freely. For trusting that face, that smile, even for a moment.

    <i>Had he gone back and told Draven everything I said? Had theyughed over it together?</i>

    I ground my teeth just as Draven gestured for everyone to begin eating.

    Then Dennis turned his head.

    His eyesnded on me, recognition lighting up his expression like a candle in the dark. And then, with absolutely no shame, he smiled.

    "Hello," he said, loud enough for the table to hear, "you must be Meredith. My brother¡¯s cursed wife. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Wanda chuckled behind her hand. Jeffery choked on his water. Xamira looked around in confusion.

    Draven? He frowned hard at Dennis.

    And me?

    I narrowed my eyes at him, voice sharp and cold. "Unfortunately, the pleasure isn¡¯t mine."

    <i>How dare he remind me that I was cursed?</i>

    But he didn¡¯t look fazed. If anything, his grin widened. "Are you mad at me for being the Alpha¡¯s brother?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I was still debating whether to throw my spoon at his head or just walk out.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke through the tension. "Do you two know each other?"

    Dennis turned to his brother with that same annoying smirk. "Yes. We met yesterday evening. Your wife seemed very mad at¡ª"

    I cleared my throat loudly and fixed Dennis with a death re before he could finish.

    He caught the message.

    Raising his hands in surrender, he turned back to Draven. "Your wife won¡¯t let me finish. Don¡¯t me me."

    <i>Infuriating.</i>

    He had just told everyone at the table that I had said something, and now left them to guess what that something was.

    Dennis was a menace. A charming, cheeky, and very talkative menace.

    Draven gave us both a pointed look, but thankfully let it go. "Let¡¯s eat."

    The rest of breakfast was a blur. I kept my eyes on my te, focusing on eating just enough to seem normal. But the asional nces sent my way, particrly from Dennis, had me tense through every bite. My appetite dwindled quickly.

    Eventually, I stood and excused myself, leaving my meal unfinished as usual.

    Azul and Kira followed me silently. But just as we reached the hallway, I heard fast footsteps behind me.

    I didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was.

    Dennis.

    He fell into step beside me like we were old friends, his hands in his pockets, his grin still far too bright for my liking.

    "Are you mad at me by any chance?" he asked.

    I kept walking. "Did you do anything to upset me?"

    "Um..." he scratched the back of his head. "I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of anything."

    "Then search your conscience," I said without sparing him a nce. "And answer your own question."

    I was hoping that would end it, that he would finally go away. But of course, <strong><i>Draven¡¯s</i></strong> brother didn¡¯t know when to quit.

    "Wait," he said as I turned the corner. "I never properly introduced myself."

    I stopped and turned to him, annoyed.

    He smiled as he extended a hand. "I am the younger brother to Draven Oatrun, Alpha of Mystic Falls, our next King... and your husband. Dennis Oatrun."

    I looked at his hand. Then at his face.

    I couldn¡¯t help but perceive how proud he was of his brother. Of his title. And of that word¡ªhusband.

    I ced my hand in his briefly. "Meredith Carter. And I hope we don¡¯t meet again."

    Then I turned and walked away, Kira and Azul picking up their pace behind me.

    From behind me, I heard his heartyughter.

    "See you again, mydy," he called. "You can¡¯t get rid of me."

    <i>¡¯We will see about that,¡¯</i> I thought bitterly.

    There was clearly something wrong with both Oatrun brothers. One was cold, self-righteous, and callous, while the other was too cheerful, too yful, and too talkative¡ªa<i> perfect storm.</i>

    When I reached my room, I didn¡¯t even sit before asking, "Deidra, where is the form from Beta Jeffery?"

    She brought it to me, and I sat on the couch, studying the nk spaces.

    <strong>Full name. Date of birth. Gender. Race. Marital status. Partner¡¯s name. Home address. Signature.</strong>

    I filled them one after the other until I reached ¡¯<i>marital status</i>¡¯.

    I ticked the box, <i>¡¯<strong>married¡¯</strong></i>.

    Then I skipped <i>partner¡¯s name</i> and <i>home address</i>. I signed my name, ced the pen down, and handed the form back to Deidra.

    "When Beta Jefferyes by," I said, "give this to him."

    She nodded, but her eyes lingered on the iplete lines which I had intentionally ignored.

    If Draven liked, let him take whatever meaning he wanted from my petty actions. And let him fill in the rest himself. Because as far as I was concerned, I was done with my part.

 Chapter 50: Wanda Reports Back to Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 50: Wanda Reports Back to Her Father</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong><strong><i></i></strong>

    After breakfast ended, Wanda excused herself with a soft smile, rising gracefully from the table and taking measured steps toward the grand staircase.

    The second floor was quiet, almost heavy with the slow rise of morning light bleeding through the tall windows.

    She didn¡¯t waste time. As soon as she reached her bedroom door, she slipped inside and shut it firmly behind her.

    The click of the lock sounded loud in the stillness.

    Wanda strode across the polished floor, her fingers already moving quickly to unlock her phone. She scrolled to a familiar number and pressed ¡¯Call.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. After three short rings, the line connected.

    "Good morning, father," Wanda said sweetly, her lips curled in a confident smile.

    "What is good about this morning?" came the sharp, impatient growl from the other end.

    Wanda chuckled under her breath. "Everything, father. Everything." <i>¡¯You just need to be a little bit patient.¡¯</i>

    There was a beat of silence, then Reginald¡¯s tone shifted, cautious but curious.

    "It seems you have good news for me."

    "Of course, father," Wanda said brightly, pacing slowly across her room. Her heels clicked softly on the marble tiles. "I wouldn¡¯t be calling if it wasn¡¯t to make you proud."

    A low grunt answered her. "Out with it, then. Let¡¯s see if you are finally capable of that."

    Still smiling, Wanda leaned against the armrest of one of her chairs, her voice dropping into a low, excited whisper.

    "I have two pieces of good news. First¡ª I finally found out why Draven married Meredith."

    Another pause stretched across the line.

    Reginald¡¯s voice sharpened. "Woman, stop dragging it out and tell me."

    "Forgive me, father," Wanda said quickly, straightening her back. "Last night, I overheard Draven speaking with Dennis. He said he married Meredith to stop the Alphas and Pack leaders from fighting over whose daughter would be Queen. Meredith was just a pawn to prevent an internal war."

    There was another silence. But this time, Wanda could almost hear the wheels turning in her father¡¯s mind.

    Finally, Reginald spoke, his voice dripping with contempt.

    "So... Draven married that useless woman because he is using her as a pawn?"

    "Yes, father," Wanda said eagerly, the excitement returning to her voice. "It turns out we have nothing to be worried about."

    Last night, Wanda lingered outside Draven¡¯s office after leaving, curious to know what the brothers would talk about next. Her ear pressed lightly to the heavy wood, straining to catch their conversation.

    It had been a risk. But the reward was worth it.

    Reginald¡¯s furious snarl crackled through the phone. "Who told you we have nothing to worry about?"

    Wanda froze. Her heart skipped a beat.

    "But... but father¡ª" she stammered. "Meredith is dispensable. The other leaders¡ª they will get rid of her soon. We don¡¯t even need to lift a finger."

    "And how long will that take?" Reginald barked. "Weeks? Months? Years? By the time they act, Draven could have made her permanent!"

    Wanda swallowed hard, panic prickling at the back of her neck. "What should we do?" she asked quietly, almost childlike.

    Reginald didn¡¯t miss a beat. His wordsnded like a hammer.

    "By whatever means necessary, get rid of that woman immediately. And get Draven to marry you. You have three months."

    And then, before Wanda could utter a word of protest, the line went dead.

    She stood there, phone still pressed to her ear, blinking at the screen in disbelief.

    Slowly, she lowered her hand and stared nkly at the floor.

    "Father is asking me to kill Meredith..." she muttered under her breath, almost in shock.

    She pushed away from the armrest and began pacing across the room, the soft tapping of her phone against her palm the only sound.

    The task was challenging but not impossible.

    Already, dark and desperate ns were beginning to swirl through her mind.

    ---

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    The grand marble hall of the Council of elders echoed with the soft shuffle of robes and the deep murmurs of age-old voices.

    Today¡¯s emergency meeting was summoned to discuss the urgent matter of fortifying the borders and finally beginning the construction of the Great Wall.

    After the discussions about funding, manpower, and timelines were settled with nods and stiff agreements, the floor was opened to other matters.

    That was when Reginald Fellowes rose from his seat.

    He cleared his throat, drawing all eyes to himself. His face wasposed, but a spark was in his eyes¡ªa carefully hidden me.

    "If I may, before we adjourn," he said smoothly, "there is a matter of great importance we seem to be ignoring."

    The elders exchanged quiet nces.

    Reginald continued, "It concerns our future king... Alpha Draven Oatrun."

    Then he paused, gauging the room, before pressing on.

    "Are we all going to simply stand by and watch him crown that wolfless nobody as our queen when he ascends the throne?"

    A heavy silence fell over the hall.

    An elder with a thick white beard stroked his chin and replied calmly, "We cannot and have never forced a king to marry someone against his wishes. That has been our way for generations."

    Another elder, sharper and less forgiving, spoke up next.

    "That was because none of our kings ever presented us with a cursed woman before."

    Soft murmurs rippled through the chamber.

    Some nodded grimly, their lips pressing into thin lines. Others whispered under their breaths, scandalized yet cautious.

    Reginald pressed forward, emboldened by their reactions.

    But just as quickly, another voice cut through the murmur.

    "Or is your concern personal, Reginald?" the voice asked dryly from across the table. "Are you worried because the Alpha did not choose your daughter?"

    A ripple of quietughter and a few smirks followed the question.

    Reginald¡¯s fingers tightened into a fist at his side. His teeth clenched behind hisposed smile. But he knew better than tosh out openly at an elder. That would cost him more than a bruised ego.

    Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his voice even.

    "My daughter is irrelevant to this conversation," he said coldly. "My concern is for the dignity of our throne, bloodline, and people."

    Another elder snorted under his breath, unconvinced. The room buzzed with whispers, low and venomous.

    Reginald could feel it. The p to his pride. The veiled mockery. But he kept his posture perfect, his face unyielding.

    Before the tension could boil over, Elder Magnus¡ªthe oldest among them¡ªraised his hand for silence.

    "Enough," Magnus said with the weight of a hammer. His voice, though frail, carried authority that none dared challenge.

    "The Alpha¡¯s marriage will be a topic for another day, not today. There are far more urgent matters to address¡ªlike the rising tensions between our kind and the humans. Focus, gentlemen."

    Reginald sat down slowly, his hands curling around the arms of his chair to keep them from trembling in anger.

    The topic shifted swiftly to the fragile state of human-werewolf rtions, leaving Reginald¡¯s grievance to smoulder in the shadows of the room.

    But he wasn¡¯t done.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 51: Horse Riding

    <h4>Chapter 51: Horse Riding</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Jeffery walked into Draven¡¯s office, a form neatly tucked under his arm.

    Draven sat behind his heavy oak desk, scribbling a few notes, but he looked up as Jeffery approached.

    "Alpha," Jeffery handed the form over.

    Draven leaned back, epting it. He flipped through the information quickly, noticing Meredith¡¯s neat, deliberate handwriting.

    His sharp gaze immediately caught the nk spaces. She had filled everything except the ¡¯Spouse¡¯s Name¡¯ and ¡¯Home Address¡¯ sections.

    He understood skipping the address¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t know it yet since she had just arrived at Duskmoor.

    <i>But leaving out the name?</i>

    He tapped the corner of the page against his desk once, thoughtful.

    Did she not know his full name? Or did she know it perfectly well¡ªand simply chose to leave it nk just to pass a message to him?

    A slow exhale escaped Draven. He would never know Meredith¡¯s true intentions on this matter.

    Without hesitation, Draven plucked a ck-ink pen from the tray beside him and filled in the missing details himself.

    In the ¡¯Spouse Name¡¯ box, he wrote in careful block letters:

    <strong>Alpha Draven Oatrun.</strong>

    When he finished, he turned the page and signed twice at the designated ces before handing the form back to Jeffery.

    "Take care of it," Draven said simply.

    Jeffery bowed his head. "As youmand, Alpha."

    ---

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Wanda entered Xamira¡¯s sunny room and found the little girl sitting cross-legged on the pastel y mat, surrounded by toys.

    Wanda¡¯s smile stretched wide. "Good morning, my darling. How are you feeling?"

    Xamira beamed up at her, warmth filling her small face. "Good!" she chirped. "But..." Her hands lifted to touch her cheeks gently. "I don¡¯t like how red my face still is."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly.

    She crouched down beside Xamira, her hand half-extended as if to touch the girl¡¯s face, then hesitated, withdrawing her fingers at thest moment. She felt a bit irritated.

    But she masked the motion quickly, stering a sympathetic expression over her features as soon as she realized how obvious her action was.

    "That woman almost ruined your beautiful face," Wanda said, voice heavy with fake sorrow. "It breaks my heart to see you like this."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers brushed her cheek again, her expression turning uncertain.

    Across the room, Dorothy, the nanny, was busy folding clothes, perhaps far enough away to miss the poisonous whispers.

    Wanda leaned closer, her voice lowering sneakily.

    "She almost cost you your life, Xamira. And you know what? She hasn¡¯t evene to check on you. Not once. She didn¡¯t even say a word to you during breakfast."

    Xamira¡¯s hand fell to herp. Her gaze dropped to the colourful mat, the happiness draining from her little body.

    "Does she... hate me that much?" Xamira asked, her voice tiny.

    Wanda hesitated just enough to let the impression sink deep. Then, she carefully changed the subject, smiling brightly.

    "Your father and Uncle Dennis are going to ride the horses today! You shoulde watch them!"

    Xamira¡¯s head popped up immediately. "Really?"

    "Yes," Wanda said, chuckling softly. "And you must cheer for your father. Otherwise, that woman might beat you to it."

    Xamira¡¯s brows furrowed fiercely. She shot to her feet. "I will cheer Daddy! I will be louder than her!"

    Wandaughed lightly and lifted her palm for a high-five.

    The little girl smacked it enthusiastically.

    "Good girl," Wanda said smoothly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Deidra burst into Meredith¡¯s room without knocking, excitement radiating from her.

    "Mydy! The Alpha and his brother are racing horses today! In half an hour!"

    Meredith, sitting on the couch, flipping through a fashion magazine, disying Duskmoor¡¯s models, a thing she had just learnt from Kira. She barely lifted her gaze.

    "I see," she said tly.

    Of course, Deidra wasn¡¯t alone trying to convince her for long.

    Azul chimed in, practically bouncing with energy. "You shoulde, mydy. It¡¯s not good to stay indoors all day."

    Kira nodded firmly. "It will be fun. You will enjoy it, mydy. I promise."

    Meredith pressed her lips together, pretending to mull it over even though she was very interested since the time she learnt from Dennis about Draven being able to tame and ride horses.

    Then she sighed dramatically. "Fine. I wille."

    Her maidservants beamed in triumph.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, Meredith walked outside, escorted by Azul, Kira, and Deidra.

    The backwn of the estate stretched out before them¡ªan endless sea of emerald green.

    The grass was cut neatly, velvet soft and glistening under the warm morning sun. The edges blurred into a distant horizon; no walls, no fences, just open freedom.

    The asional white g on slim poles fluttered gently in the breeze, marking the perimeters for the horses, but otherwise, it was an expanse of unbroken beauty.

    Threerge cream-colored umbres¡ªelegant yet simple ¡ª were set up at the sides for the spectators, with plush outdoor couches beneath them.

    Meredith¡¯s group led her to the first umbre.

    She settled onto the cushioned seat, the gentle breeze tugging at the hem of her light dress.

    Across to her left, under the second umbre, sat Wanda and Xamira.

    Meredith noticed immediately how Wanda narrowed her eyes the second she saw her.

    Wanda leaned down and whispered into Xamira¡¯s ear, a vicious gleam hidden behind her perfect smile.

    "It¡¯s good you came, sweetheart. Otherwise, that woman would have cheered louder for your Daddy."

    Xamira¡¯s small face darkened, her eyes fixed on Meredith with uncertainty.

    Meredith, feeling the child¡¯s stare, turned and met her gaze. She softened instantly.

    Xamira¡¯s little cheeks were still faintly red, but she looked better. Stronger than in the morning.

    Meredith opened her mouth, about to tell Azul that she wanted to check on the child, when a shadow fell across her. She nced up.

    Dennis stood there, grinning broadly. He was dressed for riding, his white shirt open at the cor, and his polished boots were ready.

    "It¡¯s good to see you again so soon, Meredith," he said smoothly.

    Instantly, her frown deepened. She recognized the yful smirk at the corner of his lips.

    It was mockery. Pure mockery.

    "I assure you," Meredith said coldly, "there¡¯s nothing good about it."

    Dennis chuckled, unbothered.

    From a distance, Draven approached, his sharp gaze narrowing slightly as he caught sight of the scene¡ªhis brother, all smiles and teasing, and Meredith looking supremely unimpressed.

    Without a word, he adjusted his pace and started toward them.

 Chapter 52: The Winner

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Winner</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Dennis opened his mouth to say something else¡ªundoubtedly another teasing remark¡ªbut he snapped it shut when he caught the darkening shadow approaching behind Meredith.

    Draven.

    His steps were smooth, measured, but the tension in his shoulders was visible to anyone who cared enough to look.

    His gaze was locked not on Dennis, but briefly on Meredith¡ªassessing, unreadable¡ªbefore shifting to his brother.

    Dennis straightened like a guilty schoolboy but wore a crooked smile to mask it.

    "Brother," he greeted lightly.

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. instead, he turned to Meredith. His cold gray eyes locked with hers for a moment that stretched too long, too heavy.

    Meredith refused to drop her gaze. If he expected her to shrink away just because he was Alpha, he would be sorely disappointed.

    Already, she was mad at him, at least he shouldn¡¯t try to provoke her any further.

    After what felt like an eternity, Draven spoke, his voice cutting cleanly through the charged air as he turned his gaze to his brother.

    "The race will start soon."

    Without waiting for a response, he moved past them, toward the horses where a few warriors were already adjusting the saddles.

    "See you in a bit." Dennis winked yfully at Meredith, then jogged after his brother.

    Meredith exhaled slowly,pletely dissipating her irritation. She tried to understand if Draven hade over just to remind his brother about the race or just to show himself.

    Meredith turned her attention back to thewn.

    Several horses had been led out now¡ªsleek, powerful creatures, their manes brushed until they shone like silk.

    Two ck stallions stood at the center, snorting and stamping, their muscles bunching under glossy coats.

    The warriors finished their final checks and backed away respectfully.

    Under the other umbre, by Meredith¡¯s left, Wanda fussed over Xamira, pointing excitedly at Draven like some proud queen.

    Meredith looked away, uninterested in her performance. Letting her gaze fall on her was a huge mistake in the first ce.

    Then her gaze caught Dennis struggling with a horse. He tried to climb it, but it grew a bit aggressive, snorting and moving its neck about restlessly.

    Just then, Draven approached him and took over the reins of the horse before cing a hand on the stallion¡¯s neck. And Meredith was once again reminded what Dennis told her about Draven being able to tame horses.

    <i>¡¯It looks like he is doing that now,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as she watched the scene with interest. She wanted to see how he does his charm.

    The moment Draven started to caress the stallion¡¯s neck, the restless animal stilled, nostrils ring but submitting instantly to his quiet authority.

    Meredith narrowed her gaze. "That looks easy," she mumbled to herself.

    Kira overheard her and smiled. "You are right mydy, but it¡¯s only with the Alpha. The horses don¡¯t submit to the others."

    Finally, Dennis mounted the horse with surprising ease. He looked natural in the saddle¡ªrxed,fortable.

    But it was Draven who trulymanded attention.

    Meredith watched as he swung up onto the other horse¡¯s back in one fluid motion. No stumbling, no coaxing, no hesitation.

    The reinsy light in his fingers, yet the beast beneath him obeyed as if under a spell.

    Around her, the warriors murmured softly in approval.

    Kira leaned in and whispered to her "The Alpha is amazing, isn¡¯t he?"

    Meredith said nothing. She didn¡¯t want to admit¡ªeven to herself¡ªthat the sight was... impressive.

    Without a word, the brothers positioned their horses side-by-side, facing the long, open stretch ofwn that disappeared into the evening dawn.

    Jeffery stepped forward, raising a small ck g.

    "When I lower the g," he called, "the race begins!"

    The horses pawed the ground impatiently, sensing the tension.

    Dennis grinned at Draven. "Try not to lose, brother."

    Draven didn¡¯t so much as blink at the provocation. His eyes stayed forward, fixed on the invisible finish line ahead with a smirk. He always knew the winner.

    The g lifted high. Then a beatter, it dropped.

    And the horses surged forward like twin arrows loosed from the same bow.

    The entirewn seemed to hold its breath when the horsesunched forward. Two ck stallions raced across the vast green expanse, their hooves pounding the ground with thunderous force.

    From her seat under the umbre, Meredith watched silently.

    Draven and Dennis rode like shadows, neck and neck at first, their bodies low over their horses¡¯ necks, the wind pulling at their clothes and hair.

    Azul, sitting beside Meredith, gasped softly as the brothers leaned into their mounts, urging them faster.

    "They are incredible," Kira whispered.

    Deidra simply nodded, her eyes wide.

    Meredith, however, kept her face carefully neutral. Inside, she felt something ufortable twisting.

    Draven. The man was infuriating, arrogant, cruel¡ªbut there was no denying what she was seeing now.

    He didn¡¯t just ride the horse. Hemanded it without force, without violence, without fear. The stallion carried him because it trusted him.

    And Dennis, though yful, was no less skilled. He urged his horse on with grins and soft words, riding with ease.

    The crowd was small: a handful of warriors and a few staff members stood at a respectful distance, and Wanda perched regally under her umbre with Xamira at her side.

    Meredith caught Xamira pping her hands excitedly, her face lighting up for the first time since that strawberry incident.

    Her attention returned to thewn as the brothers rounded a marked post halfway across the field, preparing to loop back toward the starting point.

    Dennis was grinning madly, shouting something inaudible over the rush of the wind.

    Draven, as always, remained silent, focused, and relentless.

    It was clear now that he was beginning to pull ahead.

    Little by little, inch by inch, the gap widened.

    Dennis pushed his stallion harder, but Draven¡¯s mount answered its rider¡¯s call with a final burst of speed.

    Azul clutched the edge of the couch in excitement.

    "The Alpha is going to win!" she whispered.

    Wanda¡¯s voice floated faintly across thewn toward Meredith¡¯s umbre.

    "Of course, the Alpha will win," she said, loud enough for several people to hear. "He¡¯s superior in everything."

    Meredith ignored her. She kept her eyes on the race, her fingers unconsciously curling into the fabric of her dress.

    The brothers thundered back across the grass, the finishing point just ahead where Jeffery waited, holding a small ck handkerchief as a marker.

    And with one final, explosive push, Draven crossed first.

    Dennis followed only a breath behind,ughing breathlessly as he pulled his horse to a stop beside his brother.

    The small crowd pped politely.

    Xamira bounced in her seat, pping louder than everyone else. "Daddy won!" she cried happily.

    Wanda smiled and stroked the child¡¯s hair as if she had orchestrated the entire thing herself.

    Under the umbre, Meredith allowed herself a small, almost breath of relief.

    The moment the horses slowed to a stop, the energy across thewn shifted. Dennisughed, pping Draven¡¯s shoulder as he slid off his horse first.

    "That was unfair, brother," Dennis teased, tossing his reins to a warrior who came running up. "You could have let me win."

 Chapter 53: Her Life Flashed Before Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 53: Her Life shed Before Her Eyes</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    "And let you brag about it for months toe?" Draven asked, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. "No, brother. I couldn¡¯t afford it." He dismounted with a single, fluid motion¡ªhis boots hitting the earth with a quiet thud.

    Another warrior rushed to take his horse. Draven handed over the reins wordlessly, his gaze already sweeping the small gathering.

    And then¡ªitnded on Meredith.

    She sat under the umbre, her posture elegant and still, framed by the sunlight. Her eyes were unreadable, cool as a winter sea.

    But even from this distance, he could feel the wall between them.

    For a heartbeat, Draven considered walking straight to her.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    He turned instead, retrieving a bottle of water from a small cooler one of the servants held out, and drank deeply.

    Dennis, however, had no such hesitation.

    He strode toward Meredith with the easy arrogance of someone who had never been afraid of making a fool of himself.

    His smile grew wider the closer he got, and from her expression, it was obvious Meredith saw himing¡ªand didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Meredith folded her hands neatly in herp, her chin tilting up slightly as Dennis stopped in front of her.

    "Well, what do you think, mydy?" Dennis grinned. "Are you impressed?"

    Kira and Deidra exchanged amused nces from behind Meredith.

    Azul, ever polite, kept her head bowed slightly.

    Meredith, on the other hand, looked up at Dennis with a cool, measured stare. "What is there to think about?"

    Deidra coughed into her palm, barely suppressing augh.

    Dennis ced a hand dramatically over his heart.

    "You wound me, Lady Meredith. I thought we were bing friends."

    "You would have to first enchant me," she said without missing a beat.

    At that, Dennis threw back his head andughed, a sound so loud and bright that several of the nearby warriors turned to nce at him.

    And from across thewn, Draven watched. He couldn¡¯t hear their words, but he could see the interaction.

    Dennis¡¯s easy grin. Meredith¡¯s guarded face, the flicker of annoyance in her posture. And it stirred something in him.

    Something he wasn¡¯t ready to name.

    Without thinking, Draven began walking toward them. The crowd parted instinctively at his approach. Even the air seemed to grow thicker.

    Dennis saw himing and shed a wide, innocent grin.

    "Dear brother," Dennis called loudly enough for the others to hear. "Your wife is as terrifying as you are. I approve!"

    Meredith tensed slightly, feeling like smacking the back of his head.

    Draven slowed to a stop just a few steps away from her seat. His shadow fell across the hem of her dress.

    For a long second, no one spoke.

    Then, with the smooth authority only he could wield, Draven said simply, "Return to the house."

    His words were directed at Dennis¡ªbut his eyes, his unreadable, burning gaze¡ªremained fixed on Meredith.

    From the shade of the second umbre, Wanda watched.

    Her nails dug into her palms beneath the folds of her dress, a sweet, poisoned smile stered across her lips.

    Meredith, again, was once the focal oint, drawing the Oatrun brothers¡¯ attention without lifting a single finger.

    Dennisughing. Draven watching.

    <i>Like she was someone important. Like she belonged here.</i>

    Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted in ugly knots. Then an idea suddenly clicked in her head.

    She leaned subtly toward Xamira, who was sipping a small cup of cold juice, swinging her tiny feet under the chair.

    "Xamira," Wanda whispered, her voice low and gentle, "do you see how your father keeps looking at her?"

    Xamira blinked, confused. She followed Wanda¡¯s gaze¡ªstraight to Meredith.

    "She¡¯s stealing your father¡¯s attention," Wanda added with a soft, pitying sigh. "He¡¯s forgetting you. Look."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers tightened around the cup. Her lower lip trembled slightly as she watched the scene unfolding from under the first umbre, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Her father hadn¡¯t once paid attention to her since the time he arrived at thewn.

    Wanda smiled inwardly and leaned back on her chair.

    On the other hand, Meredith stood up from her chair to take a short stroll along thewn after the Oatrun brothers left. As the evening breeze hit her, her gaze brieflynded on the horses as she thought of riding them one day.

    Minutester, when the servants began tending to the horses for the next ride, Xamira slipped quietly from under the umbre. No one noticed¡ªexcept Wanda, who watched with feigned concern but made no move to stop her.

    The little girl approached one of the more aggressive stallions¡ªa dark beast named Tempest, known for his unpredictable temper, and one of Draven¡¯s favourite.

    Xamira, small and innocent, simply utched the rope from the hook as she had seen the warriors do.

    She didn¡¯t mean harm. She just wanted attention to herself, from her father. But she realized her mistake the very next second.

    The massive stallion reared back instantly, jerking free with a furious neigh. His hooves mmed against the earth, dust kicking up in clouds.

    Meredith, who was lost in the greenery beauty of thewn, turned just in time to see the ck horse charging straight toward her with loud neighs.

    Her gaze widened as her steps froze, along with the world.

    Everyone shouted.

    "Mydy!" Azul and Kira screamed. Deidra gasped with her hands over her mouth.

    Meredith saw her entire life sh before her eyes just a fraction of a second toote to move.

    But Draven was faster.

    In a blur of motion, he was there.

    His arm mmed around Meredith¡¯s waist, jerking her body against his just as the stallion¡¯s hooves crashed down on the spot where she had stood.

    The ground shook.

    The horse screamed.

    Meredith clutched Draven¡¯s jacket instinctively, her heart hammering against her ribs.

    Draven¡¯s face was tight, furious. His body was a wall around her, shielding herpletely as he backed them both swiftly away.

    The warriors raced after the wild horse, finally managing to subdue it.

    In the stunned silence that followed, Wanda rose from her chair, pressing a hand to her mouth in fake horror.

    Xamira wringed her small hands nervously as she stared at the chaos she had caused.

    And Meredith¡ªstill pressed against Draven¡¯s side¡ªfelt the weight of his furious heartbeat against her cheek.

    He didn¡¯t let go. Not immediately.

    Not until he was sure she was safe.

    The tension on thewn was thick enough to choke on.

    Meredith finally found her footing and pushed lightly against Draven¡¯s chest. Only then did he let her go¡ªreluctantly, as if still not convinced she wouldn¡¯t copse.

    Meredith refused to look at him. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. But her heart was hammering so loud, she feared everyone could hear it.

    Draven turned, his face darkening into a storm as he swept his furious gaze across the gathered crowd.

    "Who," he said, voice low and dangerous, "unleashed the horse?"

 Chapter 54: The Sorry Little One

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Sorry Little One</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    "Who unleashed the horse?" Draven asked, voice low and dangerous as his gaze travelled from one person to the other.

    No one spoke.

    The warriors looked stunned, their heads bowing in confusion and shame. They shouldn¡¯t have neglected their duties even for a second.

    The Alpha wasn¡¯t going to forgive this.

    Jeffery, having just caught up, barked orders at a few of them to secure the remaining horses.

    Wanda panicked, seeing Xamira standing at the side looking all guilty. It was only a minute before Draven found her and connected the dots, and she didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    She doesn¡¯t want Draven to ever know who unleashed Tempest and caused such ruckus. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her. After all, Xamira had been in her care. She would have a take on the me.

    In hopes to distract Draven, Wanda stepped forward, her smile tight and her voice overly sweet. "It must have been an ident, Alpha. Perhaps one of the servants forgot to secure thetch properly."

    Draven didn¡¯t even look at her. He wanted answers. Not distractions.

    Then, his cold gaze moved sharply to where Xamira stood, trembling, with her small fists clenching and unclenching at her sides.

    "Xamira," Draven called, voice soft¡ªbut it was a softnessced with steel.

    The little girl flinched. Slowly, she peered up at him with wide, guilty eyes. She was afraid of she had done, and of his reaction.

    "Come here," Draven ordered, beckoning on her as the intensity in his eyes dimmed. As much as his entire being was vexed, he didn¡¯t want to scare her more than she already was.

    Xamira hesitated for a moment before taking slow steps forward, all while looking at the ground.

    Meredith watched quietly from the side, her hands still clenched tightly into the folds of her dress. Her chest squeezed painfully at the sight of Xamira¡¯s frightened face.

    Even though Xamira almost caused her harm, she believed it to be an ident. And for a second, she wanted to interrupt Draven and stop him from scaring the child. But on a second thought, she thought it wise to let him do his job. And besides, she didn¡¯t want to speak to him yet.

    Draven crouched to Xamira¡¯s level as she stopped in front of him, his voice lowering even more. "Did you touch the horse, Pumpkin?"

    The child¡¯s chin wobbled. Her big eyes welled with tears. She shook her head first¡ªbut then, after a heartbeat, she nodded miserably.

    There was a stunned silence around them.

    Draven exhaled slowly, his handing to rest gently on her head. His anger didn¡¯t explode outward¡ªit folded inward, coiling into something far more dangerous.

    He straightened and turned toward the gathered servants. His voice was sharp, precise.

    "Return her to her room. Now."

    Dorothy hurried forward from wherever she hade, scooping Xamira up in her arms before she could protest.

    As Dorothy carried her away, Xamira¡¯s small voice floated back across thewn:

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy!"

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened a bit. She felt pity for Xamira, having seen how sorry she was, plus the reflection in her eyes.

    She could tell how genuine the child was with her apology. She didn¡¯t mean to cause her harm. Yet, Meredith wondered how Draven was going to deal with the situation because it wasn¡¯t over.

    Draven turned, his gaze cutting briefly toward Meredith¡ªbut whatever emotion flickered there, he locked it away before anyone else could see it.

    Without another word, he strode away, his broad shoulders rigid with contained fury. The horse racing was over.

    Wanda watched him go with an unreadable look. She was expecting him to scold her for not watching his daughter properly, but he didn¡¯t.

    <i>¡¯It couldn¡¯t be that he forgot, right?¡¯</i> She thought, restraining from giving herself more hope.

    Seeing how furious Draven was at the moment, to the point that he had to leave, it could be that he was still going to scold her. But at ater time. Thankfully, not in front of others.

    Then slowly, she turned her head to Meredith, her lips curling into the faintest of victorious smiles.

    Meredith lifted her chin, refusing to flinch under the weight of Wanda¡¯s fun with the passing of the danger over her life a few minutes ago.

    She had survived worse.

    But now, Meredith hade to understand something without bias. Wanda wished her evil and would celebrate in her death.

    The hatred that woman had for her was something that was never going to change. And she had to be careful around her.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯ voice woke Meredith from her thoughts.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Meredith turned to meet his concerned gaze. A sharp retort was just at the tip of her tongue, but one breath in and one breath out was all it took to calm her emotions.

    "I¡¯m good. Thanks for asking."

    Dennis nodded, releasing a deep sigh of relief as his gaze briefly roamed her body just to be sure she was unharmed before resting on her face. And at the same time, Wanda walked away.

    She couldn¡¯t stand Meredith getting the attention once again.

    "I apologize for what Xamira did," Dennis said, a few thoughts running through his head.

    For example, he couldn¡¯t understand why his brother chose not to apologize to Meredith at the heat of the moment instead of leaving in anger.

    "It was a mistake," Meredith said defensively without missing a beat.

    "That could have been worse if my brother wasn¡¯t fast enough to carry you out of the way," Dennis finished.

    He meant no harm by trying to let Meredith know the weight of the worst fate that could have fallen upon her because of an innocent child¡¯s impulsiveness.

    There was nothing wrong with letting her see that Xamira was wrong, but of course, she didn¡¯t seem ready to have the conversation for whatever reasons were best known to her.

    "I appreciate your concern. With your permission, I will head inside for a rest. As you already know, I almost lost my life," Meredith stated, feeling the worried gaze of her maidservants.

    Without waiting for a response, she walked away.

    Dennis¡¯ gaze followed her, watching how Azul, Kira and Deidra fussed over her.

    "Mydy, are you alright?"

    "I almost had a heart attack..."

    "Forgive us for not watching out..."

 Chapter 55: Setting the Record Straight

    <h4>Chapter 55: Setting the Record Straight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I walked briskly toward the house, fury clinging to every muscle in my body like a second skin. My boots crunched across the gravel path, but I barely heard them.

    All I could see¡ªover and over again¡ªwas the ck stallion barrelling toward Meredith, her figure frozen in its path.

    If I hadn¡¯t moved when I did...

    I didn¡¯t want to finish that thought, but sure enough, my wolf had other ns.

    <i>"She could have died."</i>

    Great! Perfect timing! He just knew how to upset me.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice stirred in my head. "<i>You are worried about our mate. Good."</i>

    "Shut up, Rhovan." My jaw clenched. I didn¡¯t need hismentary¡ªnot now.

    <i>"Why are you still denying it?"</i>

    I wanted to punch something. No¡ª<i>someone</i>. Preferably him. If he were physical, I would have thrown him through a wall without batting an eye.

    "Who said I¡¯m worried? I¡¯m furious because the servants were careless," I snapped under my breath. "And because a mistake that big could have cost someone their life. That¡¯s all."

    <i>"Liar,</i>" Rhovan growled. "<i>Punish that little troublemaker who couldn¡¯t sit still. And that woman who was supposed to watch her."</i>

    I didn¡¯t correct him this time. He was right. Wanda should have been watching Xamira. And she hadn¡¯t. It makes me doubt her capabilities all of a sudden.

    <i>"You have to apologize to our mate,</i>" Rhovan said again, more insistent.

    "I don¡¯t take orders from you."

    <i>"Then I will ignore you for a week,"</i> he snapped. "<i>Let¡¯s see how you handle all the troubles at your doorstep without my help."</i>

    Damn him!

    I reached Xamira¡¯s room and pushed open the door. "Leave," I said sharply to her nanny inside.

    She bowed slightly scrambled out.

    She bowed slightly and scrambled out.

    Xamira sat curled up at the edge of her bed, a little lump under her pink nket. Her eyes were wide and red-rimmed, her fingers curled in the fabric.

    I approached her, my height, towering over her small frame.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m sorry." Her voice cracked as fear shed across her eyes.

    No matter how mad I was at Xamira, I didn¡¯t want her to be afraid of me¡ªnot truly. I wasn¡¯t going to strike her. But I needed her to understand.

    I took a breath and sat beside her, letting my body weight sink into the mattress.

    "Why did you do that?" I asked gently, though my voice still carried its edge.

    She didn¡¯t answer. I waited. Then repeated, more firmly, "Why did you release Tempest, knowing he¡¯s dangerous?"

    Xamira lowered her gaze and fiddled with her fingers.

    "Look at me," I said, trying to soften my tone.

    She raised her head. Her pale green eyes looked into mine, and what I saw there¡ªguilt, fear, and confusion. They took the edge off my anger.

    "I just wanted your attention," she whispered.

    My brows drew together. "My attention?"

    She nodded.

    It was hard to understand that statement without knowing her reasons, so I asked about them.

    "You were with your new wife... and forgot about me. You didn¡¯t look at me before the race. I cheered for you, but after the race, you went to her again," she exined.

    I was stunned into silence.

    Xamira looked down. "I didn¡¯t mean any harm, Daddy. I didn¡¯t know it would be dangerous. I just wanted you to see me."

    There was no room to argue with her honesty. Her words hit deeper than I expected. And the worst part? She was right. She sat under the second umbre, yet I ignored her, didn¡¯t I?

    There was no good reason I went to Meredith in the first ce. I could have called Dennis from where I stood if I wanted to speak to him. But I went to her instead. Why?

    I exhaled slowly, refusing to dwell on that topic that shamed me.

    But now that I have discovered that Xamira did what she did because she thought I no longer cared about her, and was jealous I hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her. I needed to correct that perspective.

    "You are my daughter," I told her. "You are important to me. I didn¡¯t abandon you, and I won¡¯t. But if you want my attention next time,e to me. Don¡¯t ever do something dangerous again. Understand?"

    She nodded slowly, a tiny pout forming. "Yes, Daddy."

    "Smile, Pumpkin."

    She did. Then threw her arms around my waist.

    I held her briefly, then stood and held out my hand.

    "Now," I said, "you have to apologize to my wife. You put her in danger, even if you didn¡¯t mean it."

    She looked hesitant, but took my hand.

    As she slipped her sandals on, I knelt and met her eyes once more.

    "If I hadn¡¯t gotten there in time... Tempest could have hurt her badly. Or worse. You understand that?"

    Her face paled. She nodded quickly, her hands squeezing mine tightly.

    I opened the door and led her out. Then, we nearly bumped into Wanda in the hallway.

    She blinked, surprised to see us together before shifting her gaze to Xamira. "Xamira, are you okay?"

    Xamira nodded, her guilt and tears,pletely gone.

    Wanda looked from me to Xamira. "Sweetheart, what happened wasn¡¯t your fault¡ª"

    I turned to her sharply. "Don¡¯t say that." I cut her off immediately, not giving her the chance to finish her statement.

    Her eyes widened. "I was only trying to make her feel better," she exined, straightening her back.

    Though I understood Wanda¡¯s intentions, I have to set the records straight, in case of next time.

    "Xamira needs to understand the weight of her actions. Don¡¯t teach her the opposite."

    Wanda pressed her lips together, before nodding silently. Then she asked, "It¡¯s time for her medicine. I came to give it to her."

    "When we get back," I said simply.

    Then I turned away and continued down the corridor with Xamira¡¯s small hand in mine, slowing my stride so she could keep up.

    "Where are you taking her?" Wanda asked.

    "To apologize," I said firmly, not looking back.

 Chapter 56: Having Fun Getting on His Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 56: Having Fun Getting on His Nerves</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My body felt like it had been dragged down a rocky hill and tossed into a pit.

    Every joint ached, every inch of my waist throbbed where Draven had grabbed me. The force of it had left something more profound than just bruises.

    The kind of pain that lingered, coiled around bone and muscle like a silent threat.

    I knew I was weak. But I didn¡¯t realize it was this bad.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, legs submerged in a basin of warm water as Arya massaged my sore feet. A steaming cup of herbal tea nestled in my palms, the scent bitter and earthy.

    Relief didn¡¯te quickly, but I weed the slow heat crawling through my veins.

    I took another sip. The moment the cup left my lips, Cora appeared like magic to take it from me. Then a groan escaped before I could stop it.

    Azul entered, arms full¡ªa basin of hot water and a white towel. "Would you like some pain medication, mydy?" she asked putting the basin down.

    I shook my head.

    She sighed, unsurprised. She knew I hated pills. "Then I will give you a hot water massage. It will help ease the bruising."

    "Fine," I muttered, not because I believed her, but because I had no choice. I mean, I will do anything to take the pain away, even if I have to resort to pills in the end.

    Cora moved aside as Arya patted my feet dry and disappeared with the bowl. Azul helped me out of my dress, her fingers deftly working the zipper down, then guided me to lie face down on the bed.

    I watched from the corner of my eye as she dipped the towel into the steaming basin and wrung it out with her bare hands. She didn¡¯t flinch. I wondered briefly if her hands were made of steel.

    Then came the towel¡ªtoo hot, too sudden¡ªpressing against my waist.

    "Ah¡ª" I hissed, jerking slightly.

    "Sorry, mydy," Azul murmured. "Please, bear it for a moment."

    She pressed it down gently and began to work her hands over my back in practiced circles.

    "There¡¯s a bruise here," she said after a minute. "Looks like it¡¯s going to get dark by tomorrow."

    I sighed. "I wish I could see it."

    "If you had a phone, I would have snapped a picture for you," Azul replied with a grin.

    Another sigh left me. I still hadn¡¯t figured out how those sleek little devices worked. I had seen them everywhere, but I hadn¡¯t touched one myself. I wish I could have one.

    After the steamingpress came the balm¡ªsharp, cooling, pungent, the smell told me it would work, though it set my skin tingling like fire.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Kira stepped in, wide-eyed and clearly bearing news. "Mydy... the Alpha is here to see you."

    I shot up¡ªtoo fast.

    A sharp pain sliced through my waist, and a gasp tore from my throat. "Ah!" My eyes shut against the re of pain.

    "Mydy!" both Kira and Azul cried out.

    "I¡¯m fine," I muttered through gritted teeth.

    I blinked, then turned back to Kira. "What did you just say?"

    She straightened, clearly flustered. "The Alpha. He¡¯s at the door. He... wants to see you."

    "What does he want? Do we have business?" I asked coolly, already sliding off the bed.

    Azul zipped my dress quickly, and I didn¡¯t wait another second.

    "Tell your Alpha toe in," I said with a flippant flick of my hand.

    And for the briefest second, I wondered why he hadn¡¯t just barged in. The Alpha I knew did whatever he pleased, and yet... he waited. Outside. Until summoned. Perhaps the sun had finally risen from the west.

    I moved to the sitting area, tempted to sit, but Azul gave me a look that said ¡¯stand.¡¯ So I stood. Resentfully. I wasn¡¯t sure what was worse¡ªthe pain in my waist or the way protocol demanded I act like I owed Draven my spine.

    When Draven entered, it wasn¡¯t just him. Xamira walked beside him, her little fingers curled loosely in his.

    I blinked in surprise. <i>Why had he brought her here?</i>

    I didn¡¯t greet him. I was too confused. It was Azul¡¯s discreet cough and her finger gently poking my back that reminded me of manners.

    I curtsied quickly and stood tall again. I didn¡¯t offer him a seat. He didn¡¯t deserve one, even if this entire house belonged to him. Azul, ever the peacemaker, stepped forward politely.

    "Alpha, would you like to sit?"

    He declined, eyes already locked on me.

    Then he got to the point, his voice steady and low. "What happened earlier... was a mistake and negligence from the servants." His gaze shifted to Xamira. "Go on. Apologize."

    The child nodded and looked up at me, her voice small. "I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake."

    I stared at her. And I didn¡¯t speak. I simply nodded.

    Not because I didn¡¯t forgive her. But because he was standing there¡ªwatching. Waiting. Measuring me. I wasn¡¯t about to y the docile, soft-hearted fool just because his daughter had almost gotten me killed.

    Then, the unexpected happened.

    "I apologize," Draven said. "For my daughter¡¯s mistake that almost put you in danger."

    I stared.

    <i>Did he just... apologize? Draven? Alpha Draven?</i>

    The man who forced me into marriage, who humiliated me in the backyard yesterday, had the gall to apologise? My brain sputtered. My mouth dried.

    And then I understood. Of course. It wasn¡¯t for me<i>.</i> It was for his daughter.

    Because he loved her, because she was the only person in this house he truly cared about.

    I tilted my chin, letting the corner of my mouth lift ever so slightly.

    "I forgive you," I said. But my eyes told a different story. My voice said, <i>"This isn¡¯t about your daughter."</i> And I made sure he got the message.

    His gaze narrowed.

    Good.

    I turned to Xamira then, and tried to crouch¡ªbut the pain red again, sharp as ever. I sucked in a breath and quickly straightened.

    Azul rushed to my side, "Mydy¡ª?"

    "I¡¯m fine," I replied tightly, refusing to look weak in front of him.

    Then I offered Xamira a soft smile. "How are you?"

    "Fine," she whispered.

    "I¡¯m d to hear that. At least now I know not to give you strawberries in the future."

    Her eyes rounded.

    And I lowered my voice, just enough to twist the knife, "A certain someone made sure I knew my ce."

    I turned my gaze on Draven again, steady and unflinching.

    He held my stare, but I wasn¡¯t in the least bothered.

    If anything, I was having fun getting on his nerves.

 Chapter 57: A Happy Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 57: A Happy Meredith</h4><subtxt> I didn¡¯t flinch as I held Draven¡¯s gaze. The air between us crackled with tension, his towering frame casting a long, silent challenge I refused to acknowledge.

    His broad shoulders, now tightly drawn beneath his coat and his hair tied back in a bun, only made his expression more intolerable.

    Azul must have sensed the brewing storm because her voice came softly from beside me. "Mydy."

    I blinked, finally pulling my gaze from his steel eyes and lowering it to Xamira. The poor girl looked utterly confused by my words. She didn¡¯t understand the little verbal jab I had just delivered¡ªgood, because no child needed to.

    I offered her a warm, calm smile.

    "See you," I said in a light tone. But the words were pointed, and they weren¡¯t only meant for her.

    Just then, a sharp knock echoed through the door.

    Kira moved to answer it. A quiet exchange followed, and then the door opened wider to reveal Jeffery.

    His steps slowed upon seeing Draven in the room, but he bowed respectfully. "Alpha." Then he turned to me. "Mydy."

    "How can I help you?" I asked, brow arched.

    "I forgot to collect your photo earlier when I came for the form. We will need it toplete your ID," he revealed.

    My brow pinched slightly. "I didn¡¯t bring any physical photos from Stormveil."

    "That¡¯s alright," he said quickly. "I will take one now with my phone."

    "Oh..." I nodded slowly.

    Before anything else could be said, Draven looked to Jeffery. "Meet me in my office when you are done."

    Jeffery bowed slightly again. "Yes, Alpha."

    With that, Draven turned and left the room with Xamira in tow. My shoulders dropped the second the door clicked shut. Relief surged like a wave.

    Once the tension cleared, Jeffery gave Kira instructions. She ced the stool beneath one of the brighter sconces in the room and flicked thest light switch. Outside, the sky had dimmed into early dusk.

    I sat down on the stool, posture straight. Jeffery stepped back, phone in hand.

    "Look forward. Keep your back straight. Don¡¯t blink."

    I tried. I really did. But the sh went off, and I flinched, my eyes shutting on reflex.

    Jeffery sighed, lifting his gaze from his phone. "We will have to do it again, mydy. This time, with the light off."

    We managed a decent photo after that. He nced at his phone once more and nodded, satisfied. "All done."

    Then he left.

    Azul stepped forward. "Mydy, it¡¯s time for your bath. You will feel much betterter."

    I let her and the others take over. For once, I didn¡¯t argue. They helped me into the tub, warm waterpping at my skin, gentle hands working soap across my back.

    By the time I was dressed again, I didn¡¯t even dawdle. I headed straight for the dining hall, escorted by Azul.

    And for once, I was early.

    Only Wanda was seated before me. Her sharp eyes tracked my every move as I walked past her, but I didn¡¯t give her the dignity of a nce. She was nothing but air.

    I took my seat and ignored her.

    Xamira arrived next. Her nanny helped her into the chair and disappeared behind her.

    Then came Dennis. He greeted me with a simple, "Hi, Meredith."

    I offered him a subtle nod. He had earned that much, for now, simply because he wasn¡¯t that bad, and I didn¡¯t want to insult him by ignoring him.

    I noticed he didn¡¯t acknowledge Wanda at all, which was interesting. Maybe they weren¡¯t exactly the best of friends. I liked that more than I should have¡ªhaving someone who saw through Wanda¡¯s facade and refused to y along.

    Finally, Draven arrived with Jeffery behind him, taking the head seat after Jeffery pulled it out for him. We all sat once he did.

    His face was a scowl. My heart lifted instantly, a smirk on my lips.

    The dinner began¡ªthe usual quietness, broken only by the asional clink of silverware and sses.

    I requested the grilled pork among the various proteins avable. It arrived, seasoned to perfection. I took a bite and smiled. It was heavenly.

    For the first time in days, I enjoyed eating.

    I finished my ss of juice. Another was poured. I didn¡¯t protest.

    By the time I was full, I leaned back and delicately wiped my mouth. Then, without a word, I stood and excused myself, feeling the weight of several gazes on my back.

    ---

    <strong>**~Draven~**</strong>

    Meredith smirked.

    Of course she did.

    And it didn¡¯t even stop there¡ªshe ate like someone who hadn¡¯t been nearly trampled by a warhorse just hours ago. She savoured every bite, like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Like she had won.

    My jaw clenched. She had even eaten more than usual tonight, though she still left half her te, which was, apparently, normal for her.

    There was nothing good about this evening, with Meredith¡¯s provoking three sentences still ringing in my ears.

    ¡¯<i>I forgive you.¡¯</i>

    Forgive me?

    Even though I had wronged her yesterday, how dare her try to make my apology for Xamira¡¯s mistake today, all about it?

    As if I had apologized for that.

    She wanted me to stew in rage, and she had nearly seeded.

    I remembered how she gasped when she tried to bend down to Xamira¡¯s level earlier. She was hurt. Obviously. And I wish the pain continues. That insolent woman deserves a painful lesson.

    After dinner, I patted Xamira¡¯s head softly. "Goodnight, Pumpkin."

    "Can you read to me tonight?" she asked.

    I smiled faintly. "Tomorrow. I¡¯m tired."

    She pouted, but nodded. I didn¡¯t like that look. So, I offered something else.

    "Come. I will put you to bed myself."

    That got me a smile. I led her by the hand while Dorothy followed.

    Xamira had already bathed before dinner, so it was just a matter of pulling the covers over her and tucking her in.

    "Goodnight, Daddy," she whispered as I kissed her forehead.

    "Sleep well."

    I left the room quietly, and went up to the third floor only to find Dennis leaning casually against my bedroom door.

    I gave him a look and unlocked the door. "Make it quick. I¡¯m exhausted," I said, stepping into my bedroom.

    He quickly followed me in and shut the door. "Did you apologize to Meredith?"

    I scowled. "Don¡¯t push me."

    "She seems to be taking all her irritation for you out on me now," Dennis said. "And I¡¯m not going to join you on that path."

    I ignored him.

    "I¡¯m getting on her good side," he added with a wink, backing toward the door.

    I didn¡¯t say a word, but the knot that suddenly twisted in my chest made me want to punch a wall after he left.

    And then, of course, Rhovan appeared in my head.

    "You are slowly losing your cool," he purred.

    "And you are quickly starting to get on my nerves," I fired back.

    He huffed and went silent.

    Although I have already done that, why is everyone asking me to apologize to Meredith.

    Just who was she?

    But that damn smirk of her lips still wouldn¡¯t leave my mind.</subtxt>

 Chapter 58: The Thoughtful Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Thoughtful Mistress</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    Two days had passed since the horse incident, and Meredith was perfectly fine with the pains gone, except for the faint mark from the bruise that was yet to disappearpletely.

    And this morning, Jeffery delivered her a small envelope containing her Duskmoor ID card.

    She stared at it in silence, turning the hard stic over in her hands.

    Kira and Deidra stood nearby, their curiosity piqued. Meredith lifted the ID card, eyeing her face on it¡ªeyes a little dull, skin too pale, the lighting far from ttering. There was no real sharpness or rity. Just a muted version of herself staring back.

    "This doesn¡¯t even look like me," she said, brows twitching.

    Deidra leaned over first. "It¡¯s a bit dark..."

    Kira joined her, nodding slowly. "Normally, they don¡¯t issue IDs with low-quality photos. Duskmoor¡¯s government is strict about that."

    Meredith blinked. "Then how did mine get approved?"

    Kira and Deidra smiled in unison, like they were waiting for that question.

    "Because you are special, mydy," Kira said brightly.

    Meredith let out a short, dry chuckle.

    <i>Special? </i>

    That word rolled around her mind, tasting bitter on her tongue.

    She agreed with them, but not for the same reason.

    ¡¯The only woman cursed by the Moon Goddess herself,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯Sure, that sounds like the kind of "special" no one would want to be.¡¯

    She sighed and dropped the card on her vanity table, eyes drifting to the edge of the mirror. "Azul, Cora, and Arya still haven¡¯t received theirs. Will they get one too?"

    "They will," Kira said, her voice assuring. "Beta Jeffery said he will take care of the rest by the weekend. Yours was just the priority¡ªbeing the Alpha¡¯s wife."

    Meredith didn¡¯t respond. She just nodded slightly and kept her gaze on the ID card. That title still felt like a cor.

    ---

    Thete afternoon sun dripped golden warmth over the balcony, where Wanda reclined in a woven lounger, a ss of wine in one hand and a glossy fashion magazine in the other. The rustle of pages filled the air until soft footsteps approached.

    Xamira arrived side by side with her nanny, Dorothy.

    Wanda lowered the magazine slightly and raised a perfectly carved brow.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Fellowes," Dorothy said. "Xamira asked toe see you."

    Wanda offered a polite smile. "Of course." She nced at Xamira, then at Dorothy. "You may go. I will watch her."

    Dorothy nodded and stepped back into the house.

    Wanda patted the basket chair next to hers. "Come, darling. Sit here."

    Xamira obediently climbed up into the chair, her legs swinging softly. Wanda set aside her magazine and her wine ss and leaned in.

    "Are you bored?" she asked with a gentle tone.

    Xamira let out a dramatic sigh. "Yes. Daddy said he would y with me today, but he said he was busy again."

    Wanda clicked her tongue and nodded solemnly. "Your father has been very busytely. With work... and with his new wife. He has to take care of both now."

    Xamira¡¯s small shoulders sagged. "I wish Daddy would take care of me, too. Like, he takes care of her."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes flickered, and a smirk nearly broke across her face, but she hid it just in time.

    She saw it then¡ªXamira¡¯s longing, her childish jealousy. It was a vulnerability she could easily exploit.

    "Sweetheart," Wanda said softly, "your father¡¯s new wife doesn¡¯t deserve him."

    Xamira turned her head, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Wanda exhaled like the weight of the truth was too heavy. "Ever since she came into his life, he¡¯s changed. He used to spend so much time with you. But now... he is always with her, isn¡¯t he?"

    Xamira looked down at her small hands. "Yes..."

    Wanda pressed the knife a little deeper, her voice still smooth. "And remember what happened with the horse? You just wanted his attention. But instead, he made you apologize to her<i>.</i> Like she was the victim when she was actually the one behind everything."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes widened. "Really? She was the cause?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t blink. "Of course. If she didn¡¯t appear in our lives, would you have been fighting to get your father¡¯s attention? But... never mind that. Forget I said anything."

    But Xamira didn¡¯t forget. Her gaze turned inward, her expression shifting¡ªnot to anger, but to deep thought. Wanda didn¡¯t push further. She didn¡¯t need to anymore.

    She had sessfully pushed her narrative into the little girl¡¯s head. Now, she would just wait and watch for the magic to happen, only giving a little push when necessary.

    ---

    Evening draped softly over the estate, casting a warm amber hue across Meredith¡¯s sitting room.

    The television hummed in the background¡ªsome glitzy fashion show Kira had turned on to entertain her mistress.

    Models with impossible figures strode across a sleek runway, clothed in bizarre, overyered outfits that looked more like pieces of abstract art than actual clothing.

    Meredith sighed loudly from where she was sprawled across the couch, arms folded, chin slightly tilted up. "I don¡¯t understand this," she muttered. "Are theypeting for who looks the most ridiculous?"

    Kira stifled augh. "It¡¯s fashion, mydy. These are thetest trends in Duskmoor."

    "They look like badly wrapped gifts."

    Deidra chuckled from her spot on the floor where she was organizing some hair essories. "Fashion is subjective, mydy. What you see as odd, the elite here see as expression."

    Meredith rolled her eyes. "I¡¯d rather express myself infortable clothes than wear a birdcage on my head."

    Kira leaned in a little, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper. "Miss Fellowes actually attends these fashion shows sometimes. Her wardrobe is full of designer pieces she bought straight off the runway."

    Meredith¡¯s brow lifted. "Isn¡¯t that expensive?" Even though she has lived all her life in Stormveil not to see anything like a fashion runway show, she could guess buying clothes off it would be pricy.

    "Very," Deidra confirmed with a knowing nod. "But she has the money."

    "Seems like she¡¯s rich," Meredith scoffed, leaning deeper into the couch with the air of someone too unbothered to care.

    "She works," Kira said with a shrug, "but the Alpha pays her a monthly wage, too. For her services here."

    Another scoff escaped Meredith. "Of course he does."

    There was a short silence before Kira chimed in again, her eyes glinting with mischief. "But those clothes would actually look really good on you, mydy. The cuts, the colours¡ªmuch better than how they sit on those tall sticks."

    "I¡¯m not interested," Meredith said tly, waving a hand.

    "You will miss out on the fun of shopping, mydy" Deidra added quickly, "and Miss Fellowes will be the only one enjoying the Alpha¡¯s money while you, his wife, don¡¯t get a single dime."

    That got her attention.

    Meredith¡¯s back straightened, her eyes sharpening with curiosity. "Shopping?"

    Kira and Deidra exchanged an excited nce.

    "Yes, mydy. We can go to the shopping mall anytime you want," Kira said, smiling. "There¡¯s one near the city centre. Big, fancy with lots of options."

    Meredith was almost tempted to jump up. Almost.

    But then she paused. Her expression softened slightly as her gaze drifted toward the corner, where Azul, Cora, and Arya were folding clean towels together.

    "I will wait," Meredith said thoughtfully. "Let¡¯s go after Azul, Cora, and Arya get their Duskmoor ID cards. I want all of you with me."

    Cora looked up, pleasantly stunned. "Mydy... thank you."

    Arya smiled shyly beside her. "Thank you, mydy."

    Azul, though still quiet, looked genuinely moved by herdy¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    Meredith gave a nonchnt shrug and leaned back again. "Well, you¡¯ll need to be there anyway. Someone has to stop me from buying anything hideous."

 Chapter 59: The Meeting of Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Meeting of Wolves</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The woods were darker than usual tonight.

    Not because of the absence of the moon¡ªit was full and heavy, watching from above¡ªbut because of the air. Thick. Suffocating. Charged.

    The moment I stepped into the forest clearing at the east end of Duskmoor, all eyes turned. Warriors, workers, scouts, elders¡ªthey were all here.

    A crowd of about sixty, some standing shoulder to shoulder, others perched on stones or leaning against tree trunks. Cloaks, jackets, battle-worn leather. A silence that weighed more than words.

    Jeffery stood at my right. Dennis was on my left. Wanda lingered on the outer edge, her arms folded, lips pressed into a grim line.

    "Ten o¡¯clock sharp," I muttered, checking the silver watch on my wrist. "Good. They listen."

    I took a step forward into the centre of the circle, the firelight crackling at my back.

    "Thest body was found Eight mornings ago," I began. "Same as the others. Heart removed. No scent left behind. Whoever did it was skilled¡ªand deliberate."

    A quiet growl rippled through the crowd.

    "They were one of us," Jeffery added. "All three. Two from South Hollow pack. One from Winterroot. All residing in Duskmoor."

    "I don¡¯t care what pack they belonged to," I said. "They were part of this city. Part of our people."

    The crowd murmured in agreement. But beneath that murmury a bit of fear.

    I saw it. In the eyes of the older wolves. In the tightened fists of the younger ones. Even Wanda, for all her cold beauty, wore a trace of unease in her gaze.

    "The new rules I set four nights ago remain in ce," I continued. "No one walks alone. Not even within the city. Two, minimum. Warriors will now discreetly patrol the outer ring¡ªeast, west, and northern sectors¡ªbetween 7 PM and 3 AM. Jeffery will assign the rotation."

    Heads nodded.

    I scanned the group. "If anyone knows anything¡ªanything at all¡ªnow is the time to speak."

    A few beats of silence. Then a hand lifted. A tall man with copper skin and tightly braided hair stepped forward. His voice cracked slightly when he spoke. He introduced himself first before going straight to the point.

    "My friend... his name is Ronan Wex. Winterroot bloodline. He has been missing for two days now."

    The clearing stilled.

    I narrowed my gaze. "When was thest time you saw him?"

    "Two nights ago. We were at the Taproot Bar¡ªoff Garnel Street. We left together. I took a cab because I needed to get to my night shift at the port on time. He said he would walk to clear his head. Said his ce wasn¡¯t far."

    "And it¡¯s been two days?" I asked.

    "Yes, Alpha. He hasn¡¯t been home. Didn¡¯t show up to work yesterday or today. I have called and texted. No reply."

    Jeffery pulled out a notepad from his coat. "Full name, age, and where he lives?"

    "Ronan Wex. Twenty-six. Lives in the city¡¯s southeast block¡ªunit 4B. Works at the distribution dock near the port. Day shift."

    "Did he mention if he was meeting anyone after he left?" I asked.

    The man shook his head. "No, Alpha."

    I nodded once, turning to Jeffery. "Get his description and notify our scouts. I want every warehouse, alley, and sector between Garnel and southeast searched before dawn."

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery said immediately.

    "Send a team to the Taproot as well," I added. "Interrogate the bartender. Review the security logs. But make sure to do that discreetly. We can¡¯t have the Duskmoor government on our tails yet."

    Then I turned back to the man. "Thank you. We will find him."

    He nodded, jaw tight. "Please do, Alpha."

    Wanda stepped forward next, her voiceced with confidence. "There is a possibility the humans are watching us. Especially now. They might be baiting us into panic."

    "They aren¡¯t just watching," I said coldly. "They are testing boundaries. Pushing slowly. This isn¡¯t random. It¡¯s deliberate."

    A few murmurs rose again, louder this time.

    Dennis leaned closer. "If they think we won¡¯t retaliate, they¡¯re wrong."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t see using," I replied. "They are too rxed for people who imed to have missing citizens."

    We spoke for another half hour, discussing rotating patrols, message rys, and off-gridmunication. There were no digital traces and no city records.

    The Duskmoor Council cannot sanction this meeting. We won¡¯t give them the chance because this wasn¡¯t politics.

    It was war preparation.

    ---

    When the meeting began to wind down, the fire at the center burned lower. Wolves began to peel off in pairs, some heading west, others toward the vehicles hidden in the brush. Still, the tension clung to the night.

    I stayed behind a little longer. Watching. Listening.

    Jeffery finished giving the warriors the final instructions. Dennis moved through the crowd like smoke, checking on a few familiar faces and making light-heartedments that masked his seriousness.

    Wanda approached me.

    "That man who spoke earlier... Ronan Wex¡¯s friend¡ªhe seemed nervous," she said softly.

    "He should be," I replied. "His friend may already be dead."

    "You didn¡¯t tell him that."

    "I didn¡¯t have to."

    Wanda was quiet for a moment. Then she asked, "Do you think it¡¯s really the humans?"

    "Maybe." I looked out into the trees. "But if it were only them... we would have found more. Traces. Scent trails. Broken ground."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Then who?"

    "I don¡¯t know yet." I looked at her. "And that¡¯s what worries me."

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Jeffery reappeared at my side. "I will take care of the teams, Alpha. They will begin the Ronan search within the hour."

    "Good," I said.

    "I will update you if they find anything."

    I gave him a nod and turned toward the path that would lead back to the main road. Dennis joined me as I walked.

    "You were quieter than usual," he said.

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. "They were scared. And scared wolves make mistakes."

    Dennis nodded. "You are not wrong," he said, agreeing with me.

    We reached the parked vehicles near the roadside. I opened the door to the ck SUV and turned to him before stepping in.

    "We keep this quiet. No outsiders. No leaks."

    "I know," Dennis said. Then he smirked. "I still think you should tell your wife what¡¯s happening."

    I levelled a look at him. "This isn¡¯t her concern."

    "She¡¯s already in it. Whether you admit it or not."

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    Instead, I got into the SUV and shut the door. But he quickly got into the front passenger seat and secured his seatbelt with a big smile.

    I gave him a side nce before bringing the engines to life.

    The forest was behind us now. But the war it warned of wasing fast. And I had a bad feeling... we hadn¡¯t seen the worst of it yet.

 Chapter 60: The Dance Under the Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Dance Under the Moonlight</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    The scouts began their sweep before midnight.

    Three teams¡ªsix werewolves total¡ªsplit up and moved through the southeast district of Duskmoor. They searched alleyways, side streets, loading docks, and industrial zones.

    All were dressed in in clothes, but each moved like soldiers trained for war.

    The search started with the Taproot Bar.

    The bartender, a burly man with silver streaks in his beard, imed he remembered Ronan Wex and his friend clearly.

    "They were here around ten," he said, voice low and cautious. "Had two pints each. Talked like usual. Didn¡¯t see anyone strange that night."

    Security footage confirmed the man¡¯s story¡ªRonan had left the bar with his friend, before thetter stopped a cab and got in.

    The footage also showed three shadows trailing two blocks behind Ronan, but it vanished in a blink. No scent was found, no trace of who¡ªor what it could have been.

    At the southeast block, unit 4B remained untouched. No signs of entry. No struggle.

    The most promising lead came near the port district. Just before dawn, one of the scouts picked up something faint¡ªa scent. Barely there, as if scrubbed or hidden. But it was werewolf. Familiar. Close to Ronan¡¯s profile.

    It led toward an abandoned warehouse.

    Inside, they found only one thing: Ronan¡¯s phone, shattered and covered in dried blood. A worker¡¯s badge from the port was also discovered in a pile of discarded trash nearby.

    There was no body. No sign of where he had gone. Just a cracked device and blood.

    The scent disappearedpletely beyond that point, as if it had been erased.

    The scout who found it, Doren, contacted Jeffery immediately. And Jeffery, without wasting another second, called the one person who needed to know.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    I arrived home just past five alone. I had to drop Dennis off at a location to assist with the search.

    The SUV rolled to a stop by the east wing, and I stepped out alone, leaving the vehicle to one of the night drivers.

    The sky was still painted in the deep hues of night, stars blinking faintly above, and the edge of morning nowhere in sight.

    The manor was quiet.

    No warriors at the gate. No wandering staff in the corridors. Everyone was where they should be¡ªsleeping or preparing for the day ahead.

    Because of my habit of taking walks and doing random checks every time I arrived hometer than usual like today, I walked the long stretch of paved path around the west side, meaning to cut through the rear balcony when I caught a flicker of movement in the moonlit garden.

    I paused.

    Someone was outside.

    At first, I thought it was one of the guards doing patrol until I stepped further into the shadows and saw her.

    <i>Meredith.</i>

    Barefoot on the cold grass, her long nightgown swaying like a pale ghost¡¯s robe under the moonlight. Her eyes were shut, arms moving slowly in odd motions, not quite dancing... but not entirely still.

    It was graceful and strange.

    <i>Was that a ritual? Perhaps, a meditation?</i>

    I didn¡¯t move an inch. I stayed back where the hedges veiled me from view, forgetting about my habitual patrol.

    Meredith swayed once more, hands lifting lightly before curling back toward her chest, then lowering in slow rhythm.

    Instantly, I felt chills run down my spine as goosebumps appeared on the exposed area of my arms.

    I have never seen this in my entire life. What on earth was this dance she was doing?

    Everything about it was uncanny. And looking at the way she did it, it didn¡¯t seem like she was conscious of her surrounding.

    <i>"She is possessed," </i>Rhovan said, slowly waking up. He seemed exhausted.

    <i>Possessed?</i> That seemed more like it.

    "Possessed by what?" I asked Rhovan and was met with silence. It seemed like he had gone back to sleep.

    Meredith¡¯s lips moved¡ªsilent words I couldn¡¯t make out.

    I felt a little energy generated from the dance and knew it wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Are people cursed by the moon goddess supposed to have something in them?

    Then, as if a timer inside Meredith ran out, she stoppedpletely. She stood still for a moment, her chin raised toward the moon, and let the air wrap around her like an old friend.

    And just as silently as she came, she turned and walked back inside the house through the side ss door.

    My eyes followed her until the curtains swallowed her shape.

    Whatever that was, I wasn¡¯t sure. But it didn¡¯t leave my mind.

    Just as I took a step toward the house, my phone buzzed sharply against my thigh. I slipped it out of my pockets and nced at the screen.

    Jeffery.

    I answered. "What did they find?"

    His voice was clipped. "Ronan¡¯s phone. Cracked. Blood-covered. Found at the edge of an abandoned warehouse near the southeast port."

    "Body?"

    "No body was found, Alpha"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "What else?"

    "His work ID. That¡¯s it. No signs of a struggle outside. No scent trail. It¡¯s like he vanished."

    "Like the others," I muttered.

    "Yes," Jeffery confirmed. "Exactly like the others."

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the silence stretch. Then, I instructed, "Secure the warehouse. No one gets near it unless cleared. Post two warriors at the door. And notify me the moment the forensics unit from our internal team arrives."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I ended the call and pocketed the phone, but the weight of it didn¡¯t fade.

    First, three bodies with their hearts missing. Now a full body was missing.

    The blood said Ronan had been hurt, but the absence of a corpse whispered something far worse.

    Someone¡ªor something was getting better at hiding. And the way it scrubbed scent from a kill site¡ªNo human could do that so easily unless they were now good at it.

    I turned toward the house.

    The night had started with orders and ns. But it ended with a ritual dance and a bloodstained phone.

    And both told me the same thing.

    Something dangerous was moving in Duskmoor, be it a failing truce or a creepy being which reminded me of the presence I felt in the woods at our rest area to the city.

    And I hadn¡¯t seen its face yet.

 Chapter 61: The Crime Perpetrators, Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Crime Perpetrators, Uncovered</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I had barely slept.

    Two hours, at most, and most of them were haunted by shes of the dead bodies of our people. And that dance.

    For the past seven minutes, I had sat at the head of the breakfast table, silent, barely touching my te but watching Meredith.

    She was eating. Not cautiously. Just... normally. Quietly. A slice of buttered toast. A cup of warm broth. Some grilled mushroom cuts.

    She looked like a woman who had slept well, like someone who hadn¡¯t stood barefoot in the garden, and that too in the middle of the night, dancing in the moonlight like she was being manipted.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t noticed me staring. Or maybe she had and didn¡¯t care.

    Her fingers moved with idle grace. Her hair was pinned loosely today, leaving soft strands curling around her neck. Not a flicker of guilt on her face.

    <i>"She truly wasn¡¯t consciousst night," </i>I confirmed inwardly.

    <i>¡¯I told you she wasn¡¯t herself,¡¯</i> Rhovan added darkly.

    "You said that, yes," I replied tly. "You also conveniently disappeared when I asked <i>by what</i>."

    Rhovan stayed quiet. Either still sulking or simply without an answer.

    I rubbed my temple once and sighed inwardly. I had no time to confront Meredith this morning about it. Not yet.

    Wanda¡¯s yawn broke the tension. She sat across from Meredith, leaning half against her armrest, looking like someone who had walked through two nights of restless sleep.

    She had returned early this morning, alone. Probably had a shower and changed before making it to the table, but exhaustion was still painted on her face.

    I stood up.

    Meredith¡¯s spoon paused mid-air, her gaze flicking to me in surprise. I didn¡¯t have the time to look back.

    "Draven, you are going?" Wanda called lightly, straightening up. "Can Ie with you?"

    "Get some sleep first," I said to her. She had worked hardst night and deserved some rest. And besides, there was nothing much she could do on the site today.

    She hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

    I ruffled Xamira¡¯s hair gently. "See you, pumpkin."

    "Bye Daddy!" she chirped behind me.

    I gave her a small smile and left the dining room.

    Outside, the morning sun was slow to rise, casting a dull grey hue across the estate grounds. I walked straight toward the side guard post and stopped one of the men who had been on night duty.

    "At night," I said. "Have you ever seen anyone outside after midnight?"

    The guard blinked, clearly confused. "No, Alpha. I didn¡¯t. Should I have?"

    I shook my head. "Never mind."

    Then I got into the SUV, adjusted the rearview once, and pulled away from the estate.

    ---

    By the time I reached the warehouse, Dennis and Jeffery were already on site, standing near the caution tape.

    The warehouse loomedrge behind them, rusted and silent¡ªjust another ruin tucked between the port¡¯s endless sprawl of shadows.

    Jeffery repeated the details he had given me on the phone, only more thoroughly this time.

    The phone had been found near a pile of old crates at the far end of the warehouse.

    Shattered. Bloodied. Ronan¡¯s name was still etched faintly into the back of the case.

    His bent and slightly wet port badge was discovered near the exit.

    I crouched next to the spot, letting the scent trails speak, but they didn¡¯t.

    The forensic team was already wrapping up, their equipment halfway back in their van.

    "No blood spatter. No drag marks. No hair. No scent beyond a faint residual trace of wolf," one of them reported. <strong><i>"Our verdict: this wasn¡¯t a crime scene. Not in the legal sense."</i></strong>

    As our internal forensic team cleared out, one of our warriors stepped forward, frustrated. "Alpha, if I may¡ªwhat if Ronan was actually kidnapped outside Taproot and brought here? Maybe they tortured him."

    Another nodded. "Could be. That would exin the broken phone, right? And his blood?"

    "No," I said quietly. "Ronan was never brought here."

    Confusion swept the group.

    A third warrior frowned. "Then... how did his things end up here?"

    Dennis exhaled loudly. "A distraction. Someone left them here on purpose."

    The silence that followed was heavy. Thick with implications. And when the weight finally settled on everyone¡¯s shoulders, I let them get breakfast.

    They would need their strength. This case wasn¡¯t over.

    At noon, our investigations and search led us to a second site, which was harder to digest.

    We reached the lonely stretch of riverbank just past 1 PM. It was quiet here, even with the breeze brushing through reeds and sand.

    And there, by a jagged boulder, folded jeans. An orange hoodie. Blood-smudged and damp.

    Jeffery crouched down. His nose twitched slightly. "That¡¯s his scent."

    Someone behind us asked, "Was he drowned?"

    Jeffery answered before I could. "No. This is just like the warehouse. A setup."

    A few of the younger wolves cursed under their breath.

    I stepped forward and knelt beside the clothes. Picked up the hoodie. Sniffed. Then the jeans.

    Ronan. But only barely. The scent was newer than it should have been.

    I stood up after some time and walked away from the riverbank.

    Dennis quickly followed me and caught up with me. "What did you find out, brother?"

    "He was never here either," I said, stopping in my steps. "He is not dead yet. They took him."

    Dennis stiffened. "They?"

    I nodded slowly. "The humans."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw ckened. "Brother, you are sure?"

    "They tried to mask their scent. They almost seeded. But the breeze here¡ª" I looked over my shoulder. "¡ªhasn¡¯t fully carried it away yet."

    Dennis didn¡¯t look surprised. He knew I had the nose for things others missed.

    Then he asked the more important question: "So... the other three that had their hearts ripped out... Were the humans behind it?"

    "It is very unlikely," I said quietly.

    Dennis didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then he shook his head slowly. "So, the humans are copying them?"

    "They thought they were being clever. They took advantage of the previous deaths and used the pattern to cover their own tracks. But they made a mistake by not continuing the pattern until the end, which shows they have a different agenda."

    "They didn¡¯t take Ronan¡¯s heart. They took his entire body," Dennis murmured.

    I nodded once. "That was how I caught them."

    It would have still been possible for the humans to be responsible for the first deaths under the guise of organ harvest. Fortunately, I have been to both crime scenes. There was a difference.

    Footsteps approached, and Jeffery rejoined us just as my phone buzzed.

    <i>Mayor Brackham</i>.

    "Speak of the devil," I muttered.

    Dennis arched a brow. "Who?"

    "The Mayor," I replied and then answered the call.

    "Alpha Draven," came his voice, oily, polite.

    I cut straight to the chase. "Good afternoon, Mr. Mayor. I hope you have good news?"

    There was a pause from the other end before his voice came up again. "Unfortunately, Alpha... our Investigative team hasn¡¯t found anything conclusive."

    Of course not.

    I let out a breath. "That¡¯s disappointing. Which is why I have decided something needs to be done¡ªsomething that will ease tensions in this city. And quickly."

    There was a brief hesitation from the other end.

    Then he said, "Go on, Alpha. Name it. Duskmoor will support whatever measure necessary to bring this to a close."

 Chapter 62: Outsmarting Mayor Brackham

    <h4>Chapter 62: Outsmarting Mayor Brackham</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    "I want a signed treaty," I said, watching the mist coil beyond the riverbank. "Authorizing Stormveil to form its own investigative group."

    There was a pause on the other end of the call. Then, Mayor Brackham¡¯s voice came¡ªmeasured and clipped. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t authorize that, Alpha. We already have an official team working the investigation. Adding another would...plicate things."

    "I don¡¯t care aboutplications," I replied coldly. "Your people have given me no reason to trust their efficiency. Or their honesty. My men and women died on your soil, Mr. Brackham. Stormveil deserves the right to investigate their deaths."

    Another silence followed, heavier this time.

    "I must answer to my King," I continued. "And King Alderic will not ept excuses when the lives of our people are being taken without justice. If you can¡¯t deliver results, I will."

    "Alpha¡ª"

    "You made an agreement with me, days ago," I cut him off. "You¡¯ve failed your side of that agreement. So don¡¯t expect me to stay patient."

    His voice dropped a note, now harder. "This is what we will do instead. Send three or four of your people to join my team. We will work together."

    "That¡¯s eptable," I said without missing a beat. "But it doesn¡¯t rece what I asked for. We will still form our own team. This is non-negotiable. If the humans truly value the truce, then they should have no problem with transparency."

    That did it.

    He didn¡¯t respond. Not right away.

    Bringing up the truce had shut him up and at the same time, overturned his stubbornness. That was the only thing that could call him to order.

    I let the silence settle¡ªlet it tighten like a noose around his neck.

    Finally, he spoke again, his voicecking its usual confidence. "My ministers will not approve this even if I agree."

    "You are the Mayor, Brackham," I reminded him. "The ruler of Duskmoor. What you decide stands. But if you refuse to give us the authorization, then understand this¡ªthe truce will be reviewed. Duskmoor will be held ountable for every death on its soil. And it will be by our terms."

    My voice dropped, calm and deadly.

    "What will it be, Mr. Brackham?" I checked my wristwatch. "You have ten seconds to decide."

    I kept quiet after that.

    I already knew how it would end. With the pressure I have put on him by mentioning the truce, and then being subjected to our terms, I was sure he had no choice but to do my bidding. There was no other door left for him.

    Seven seconds passed before Brackham reacted.

    He sighed deeply. "On one condition," he said finally. "That my people join your investigative group as well."

    "Done," I said immediately. "I¡¯m expecting the signed treaty in my mailbox tonight. I trust there won¡¯t be any fine print I need to worry about."

    "Everything will be transparent," he said, but I could hear the edge in his voice. He knew he had been boxed in.

    "Good. Thank you for your cooperation." I ended the call and slid the phone into my pocket.

    Dennis didn¡¯t wait one second before asking, "What did that old geezer say?"

    I smirked faintly. "Exactly what we expected. His team reached a dead end with the investigation Then he refused my proposal for a signed treaty, tried to offer apromise. I took it, like you heard, but I pushed back harder. He finally agreed to let us form our own team, as long as his people join it."

    Dennis snorted. "Brackham must be delusional."

    Jeffery frowned slightly. "What will you do, Alpha?"

    "I will do what he asked," I said. "Let his people join."

    Dennis looked like he had swallowed a lemon. Even Jeffery didn¡¯t support the idea.

    Dennis reminded me, "Since the humans are involved in Ronan¡¯s disappearance, the Mayor might be aware, and will try to prevent us from gathering the evidence against them."

    Just then, Jeffrey looked between us and asked, "The humans are behind Ronan¡¯s disappearance?"

    Dennis nodded and told him everything I found out.

    "Alpha, I¡¯m not saying this to doubt you, but it could be that a random human came by the river bank to check Ronan¡¯s clothes out," Jeffery tried to analyse, but I wasn¡¯t offended.

    "That would have been possible if it didn¡¯t smell like they purposely tried to remove their scent," I stated.

    Dennis brought me back to our earlier conversation. "Don¡¯t tell me you are giving in to him."

    "I¡¯m not," I said calmly. "We will do it our way."

    That lit their interest. Dennis leaned in slightly, and Jeffery¡¯s expression sharpened.

    "No one else can know the humans are involved," I said. "Not yet. If this gets to the council or to Alderic, war breaks out by morning. And right now, we don¡¯t have enough to justify it. We need to know what the humans are up to¡ªand who the first group was. The ones who ripped out the hearts."

    They nodded.

    "Dennis," I continued, "you and Jeffery will work together. Draft a list tonight¡ªpeople we trust, ones who can handle pressure. That will be the second group. The one the humans see."

    "It won¡¯t be real," Dennis said, eyes narrowing. "We will feed them lies."

    I nodded. "Exactly. But be careful. The humans know we are smart. They will be watching us closely."

    "Understood," Jeffery murmured.

    I turned to him. "You will lead the fake group."

    His brows rose. "Me?"

    "The Mayor won¡¯t raise an eyebrow if I send my second-inmand. He will think it¡¯s diplomacy. Use that. y the part."

    Then I turned to Dennis. "You will lead the real group. Our people, our resources. I want it five steps ahead of the fake one. Every move, every lead¡ªwe follow it before the other team even hears about it."

    Both men nodded, the weight of responsibility settling in.

    "You two stay in constant contact," I said. "One misstep and they will catch on."

    "Got it," Dennis said firmly.

    Jeffery added, "We will keep each other updated. No leaks."

    "Good." I exhaled. "Create the difference list tonight. Then, send a message to Alderic and the Elders. Let them know the treaty is underway. For now, that¡¯s all they need to hear."

    Jeffery and Dennis exchanged a look of grim approval.

    I turned and started walking back to the riverbank .

    We will not be outyed. Not this time.

 Chapter 63: First Time Outside

    <h4>Chapter 63: First Time Outside</h4>

    Meredith.

    The soft fragrance of vani and coconut lingered in the air as I sat at the dresser, watching Azul through the mirror.

    She dabbed the healing balm across the scar that stretched down the side of my cheek¡ªone that had faded slightly but still caught the light like a thin thread of silver.

    She had been so consistent with applying the balm morning and night that the scar was starting to close up again. But how could I allow that?

    I¡¯m going to break her heart tonight.

    Azul¡¯s brows creased in concern.

    "Would you like the hat veil today, mydy?" she asked softly.

    I met her gaze in the mirror and gave a small nod. "Yes."

    Today wasn¡¯t like strolling through the estate¡¯s gardens. This was Duskmoor. A city filled with humans and their judging eyes. I didn¡¯t know how they would react to my scar, but I didn¡¯t care to find out either.

    I was only doing this for myself.

    Azul gave a polite bow and slipped out of the room. A minuteter, she returned with the hat veil from my wedding day.

    My breath hitched at the sight of it. The white veil shimmered faintly in the light, reminding me of the moment everything was decided which led up to this moment.

    For a second, I hesitated.

    "You don¡¯t have to wear it if¡ª" Azul began, but I waved her off gently.

    "No. It¡¯s fine."

    I looked over to Deidra who was waiting for me to decide. "I don¡¯t want my hair out. I would prefer an updo. Nothingplicated, just neat andfortable."

    "Yes, mydy," she replied, gathering the soft silver strands of my hair. She picked out two lc flower pins and set to work.

    "Mydy, your hair is very shiny and healthy," she said.

    I allowed a small smile. "I guess the expensive shampoo and conditioner weren¡¯t a waste after all."

    We chuckled quietly.

    Once dressed, I stepped out into the hall, nked by my maidservants. All of them looked lovely in their modest dresses, matching satchels slung over their shoulders, their newly issued Duskmoor ID cards tucked inside.

    Azul, Arya, and Cora were brimming with excitement. They would finally be seeing the city beyond the estate walls, just like me.

    Even Deidra and Kira, who had been here before, couldn¡¯t hide their eagerness. This wasn¡¯t just a shopping trip¡ªit was more like a step into freedom.

    But of course, Wanda had to ruin it.

    We entered the sitting room only to find Xamira already there, lounging with her feet curled beneath her, chewing on a chocte bar like she hadn¡¯t a care in the world.

    We waited. And waited.

    An hour passed before Wanda finally appeared, pping her hands together like she had just orchestrated a royal ball.

    No apology. Just an exnation that made us all seem unproductive.

    "I was busy handling some papers and didn¡¯t know when time passed," she announced, her smile too perfect, her face baked inyers of powder and red lipstick that made her look like a viin from a stage y.

    "We are heading to Duskmoor city mall, and we will be having lunch outside after that."

    She paused, scanning our faces, clearly waiting for apuse or praise.

    None came.

    Her gazended on me. "Meredith, I know this is your first time leaving the estate since you arrived Duskmoor, but try to put yourself together. Duskmoor isn¡¯t like Stormveil."

    Her tone stung¡ªcondescending, degrading. As if I were a child she had to babysit. My fingers twitched at my sides. I was seconds away from reminding her who she was speaking to.

    But the door opened, and Draven stepped in.

    I hadn¡¯t seen him in days. He looked... exhausted. But his presence alone pulled my spine straight.

    "You haven¡¯t left yet?" he asked, looking briefly at me, then turning to Wanda.

    Wanda shed her well-rehearsed smile. "We were about to leave now," she said, and then added with a sigh, "Meredith is bringing her maidservants along, so there won¡¯t be enough room in the car to take everyone."

    A scoff slipped from my lips.

    She was still at it¡ªtrying to bar my people froming along like she tried to do a few days back if not for Draven¡¯s approval.

    Though I didn¡¯t know how the word reached him, I was satisfied with how he handled it.

    I could see how Azul and the others shifted uneasily beside me, guilt pressing down on them like stones. They were too loyal to speak, but I could see the heartbreak in their eyes. Wanda was trying to humiliate them.

    I was done tolerating her.

    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªbut Draven beat me to it.

    "Should that be a problem when I have so many cars?" he asked, his tone calm, yetced with quiet steel.

    Wanda blinked, lips parting, but nothing came out. For once, she didn¡¯t have aeback.

    "Meredith and her maidservants will take the Mercedes van," Draven continued. "You and Xamira will take a car. The warriors will spread themselves in three different cars. I hope that is settled."

    "Yes, Alpha," Wanda murmured, smiling again.

    There was nothing funny with Draven unintentionally proving how foolish and petty Wanda was. If I were her, I would cower my head in shame.

    But then again, the word ¡¯shame¡¯ didn¡¯t exist to her

    Inside the van, surrounded by my girls, I finally felt a bit of peace.

    "I almost thought we wouldn¡¯t make it," Arya said, beaming.

    "Thank you, mydy," Cora added, her smile wide and genuine.

    I nodded at them, then tilted my head back and closed my eyes for a moment.

    The ride out of the estate was smoother than I expected. I kept the curtain by my seat drawn open, soaking in every detail of the outside world.

    For ten minutes, it was only hills, trees, and quiet serenity. But then, thendscape shifted¡ªmore houses, tall buildings, moving cars, and crowds of people filled the view.

    "We are close to the mall," Deidra said from beside me.

    I nodded again and leaned slightly toward the window, picturing what the mall would look like while wishing to have a smooth-sailing day.

    But I can never know with Wanda in the picture.

    .

 Chapter 64: The Truce Failed

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Truce Failed</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)** </i></strong>

    The convoy pulled into the sprawling parking lot of the mall, the tires crunching softly over the tiled pavement.

    Meredith stepped out first, the wind tugging lightly at her veil. Her gaze lifted to the massive ss structure rising before them¡ªits sleek lines and towering height gleamed under the sun. It was beautiful in a way that felt distant, foreign.

    "It¡¯s... magnificent," Meredith whispered, eyes wide with wonder.

    Even Azul, Arya, and Cora¡ªwho prided themselves onposed expressions¡ªstruggled to hide their own astonishment.

    Deidra stepped beside Meredith with a smile, "What do you think, mydy?"

    "I haven¡¯t seen anything like this. It¡¯s iconic," Meredith replied, her voice tinged with honest delight. "I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s inside."

    Before anyone could respond, Wanda¡¯s crisp voice sliced through the moment. "Everyone, have your ID cards ready. We will be going through a security check before entering the mall."

    "Oh..." she mouthed, her eyes subconsciously searching around.

    Azul leaned in. "Mydy, I have your card," she whispered reassuringly, slipping the ID into her hand.

    A small exhale of relief left Meredith¡¯s lips. She had forgotten it was with Azul.

    As they approached the entrance, a group of uniformed security personnel stood waiting behind metal scanners. Their eyes immediately locked onto Meredith¡¯s group, and a silence stretched ufortably in the air.

    "No weapons allowed inside," one of them barked tly.

    Six of Draven¡¯s warriors behind Meredith stepped forward, their tone clipped but respectful. "We are unarmed."

    Still, the security men proceeded to scan them with baton-like devices, pressing them close to the body with no hint of subtlety.

    Meredith watched it all with an unreadable expression, calm on the outside. But inside, something unsettled coiled tighter.

    <i>Do they check their own people like this?</i> she wondered.

    Then came the ID check. Eachpanion presented their cards in turn. When Meredith stepped forward, the guard squinted at her veil, then gestured brusquely.

    "Take off your veil."

    Azul tensed instantly, her hand twitching at her side.

    Meredith hesitated, hand moving slowly to the edge of her hat¡¯s veil. Then her eyes flicked to the side, catching the slight, triumphant curve of Wanda¡¯s lips.

    Meredith lowered her hand, realizing the humiliation in the guard¡¯s request which Wanda¡¯s smirk exposed. And she refused to give Wanda that satisfaction.

    "For what reason?" she asked the guards calmly. Her tone remained unwavering.

    "Security protocol," the guard replied, tone firm.

    Before Meredith could respond, another voice cut through with sharp authority.

    "She¡¯s not removing anything."

    Heads turned behind almost immediately.

    Dennis stepped forward, shing his ID as he moved between Meredith and the guard. The unexpected sight of him jolted everyone¡ªespecially Wanda, whose mouth parted slightly in shock.

    "She is the Luna of one of our royal packs," Dennis said, voice measured but cold. "Wife of Alpha Draven, Stormveil¡¯s Diplomat."

    The guard looked rattled, but Dennis didn¡¯t wait.

    "Asking the Luna to take off her veil is demeaning. Can you not see her face clearly? What exactly are you looking for?"

    "I¡ªapologies, sir," the guard stammered, suddenly backing off.

    Dennis gave him a curt nod before stepping aside. Meredith looked at him then, her gaze brief, but filled with something unreadable¡ªsurprise, gratitude... and curiosity.

    "Thank you," she said softly.

    He simply nodded.

    As they walked through the now-open gate, Dennis veered toward Wanda, motioning her to follow. She hesitated, clearly unsettled, but eventually obeyed.

    Meredith lingered just long enough to catch Dennis¡¯s voice.

    "How could you stand there and watch the Alpha¡¯s wife be humiliated?" His voice was low, seething. "Have you forgotten your role?"

    Wanda¡¯s mouth opened in weak defense. "I was just letting the security do their job. I didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus."

    "You? Letting someone else do their job? That¡¯s not the Wanda I know," Dennis cut in sharply. "I hope my brother knows what he¡¯s doing, keeping an unqualified person by his side."

    He left her standing there, stunned and wordless with regret over her actions, and entered the mall.

    Momentster, Wanda returned to the group. "Let¡¯s head to the women¡¯s clothing section first," she announced coolly, regaining herposure.

    They took the lift. Once it opened on the right floor, Wanda led them into a boutique. The warriors posted themselves outside, spreading out in pairs, keeping eyes on every corridor and corner.

    Dennis followed behind Meredith¡¯s group but kept a respectful distance.

    Wanda held Xamira¡¯s small hand, guiding her to a shelf of embroidered handbags.

    Kira leaned closer to Meredith. "Mydy, would you like to browse the dress aisle?"

    Meredith nodded and moved to the racks. She skimmed through the clothes, but nothing caught her interest. Kira noticed her disinterest.

    "We can check another store... but we would need to inform Miss Fellowes."

    Before they could make a move, Dennis stepped forward.

    "You can go ahead. Check any store you want¡ªI wille with you."

    Relieved, Meredith gave a small nod and stepped out with Kira, Deidra, and the others.

    They stepped out together just as Wanda turned. Her gaze followed them, lingering for a beat¡ªbut she said nothing, focusing instead on a clutch bag.

    Dennis¡¯s phone rang. "Go ahead," he told Meredith. "I will catch up."

    Even as he took the call, his eyes followed her movement across the mall.

    Meredith wandered deeper into the hallway with Azul, Arya, Deidra, and Cora. The spacious corridor echoed with distantughter and footsteps.

    Suddenly, a small boy¡ªno older than four, collided into her legs.

    "Oh," Meredith said, smiling behind her veil. She crouched, offering her hand.

    The child took it, then stared up at her in innocent awe.

    "Who are you?" he asked.

    "You are one curious little one, huh?" she chuckled softly.

    Cora and Arya giggled nearby. Deidra tilted her head. "He¡¯s adorable."

    "Joshua!" a panicked voice called out.

    The boy¡¯s head turned. A woman hurried toward them, her eyes wide and fearful.

    "Mummy," the boy said, running to her.

    The mother scooped him up swiftly, her eyes never leaving Meredith and herpanions.

    Meredith watched her go. The woman¡¯s movements were brisk, her arms tight around her son. She didn¡¯t say thank you. She didn¡¯t smile.

    Only fear remained in her eyes.

    Meredith¡¯s smile faded. "Was that woman... afraid of us?" she asked, her voice quieter now as Azul helped her stand.

    Deidra didn¡¯t hesitate. "Unfortunately, mydy."

    Kira sighed, brushing her fingers over a nearby shelf. "No matter what we do, some of them will never ept us."

    Meredith remained quiet as they turned toward the next store, her thoughts drifting to the mother and son.

    The mall was beautiful, grand in design and filled with bright lights and colour.

    But all Meredith could feel now... were eyes. Watching. Judging.

    And in that moment of difort, she concluded¡ª

    <i>The Truce failed. </i>

 Chapter 65: Meredith Fires Back at Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 65: Meredith Fires Back at Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    The tension from the encounter with the little boy lingered, but Meredith forced herself to focus as she stepped into another boutique. The lighting was warm, and the space quieter.

    The shopkeeper gave her a brief nod before returning to folding scarves behind the counter.

    The boutique was lined with flowing dresses¡ªelegant cuts in soft hues and modern patterns. Meredith brushed her fingers over the delicate fabrics, drawn to a pale violet dress with soft embroidery at the hem. It reminded her of the early spring rains in Stormveil. And the colour of her eyes.

    Azul stepped closer. "That one would look good on you, mydy."

    Meredith smiled under her veil. "I think so too." She pulled the dress gently from the rack and held it up to herself. Arya and Cora stepped forward, nodding in approval.

    Then Meredith turned, scanning the rows again. Her eyes softened as she began picking out more items¡ªone dress each for Arya, Cora, Azul, Kira and even Deidra, who had been pretending not to be interested.

    "This one¡¯s perfect for you," Meredith told Arya, handing her a soft blue gown.

    Arya blinked. "For me?"

    Meredith nodded. "Yes. You deserve something nice."

    Cora gave a surprised grin, holding her own dress close. "We don¡¯t usually get this kind of treatment."

    "You have been loyal to me," Meredith said simply. "You are more than just servants. You are my people. My friends."

    Azul didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes glistened just slightly.

    As Meredith took their selections to the register, one of the warriors outside entered and took the growing stack of shopping bags from the counter.

    Behind him, two more walked in¡ªstraining with armfuls ofrge bags covered in high-end logos. All of them belonged to Wanda.

    Meredith nced toward the entrance, watching as Wanda breezed into the boutique with a smug air, her attention briefly scanning the room.

    One of the warriors fumbled as a bag slipped from his grasp, and Wanda snapped at him with a re. He scrambled to pick it up.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a quiet scoff.

    She turned back to the shopkeeper who raised Draven¡¯s card to her, asking if she should add the bill there.

    Meredith nodded and immediately, her items were cleared. Meredith thanked her. The moment the receipt and the card was about to be handed over, a clipped voice called behind her.

    "Meredith."

    She paused before turning.

    Wanda stood a few steps away, arms crossed, her tone already soaked in judgment. "I need a word." Then she signalled one of the warriors to get the card and the receipt from the shopkeeper.

    The others instinctively moved aside, giving them space. Meredith followed Wanda to the side of the boutique, away from earshot.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze flicked to the shopping bags in Arya and Cora¡¯s hands, then settled on Meredith. "So, you have started buying gifts for your maids now?"

    Meredith blinked, head tilting just slightly. "Why, is there a problem with that?"

    "With Draven¡¯s money?" Wanda snapped, barely keeping her voice down. "You do realize they are already being paid wages every month, right? This¡ª" she pointed behind Meredith, "¡ªis unnecessary."

    Meredith found her statement ridiculous and didn¡¯t speak, letting her continue.

    "You¡¯ve probably never worked a day in your life, have you?" Wanda said, voice low and bitter. "That¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand the value of hard-earned money. You don¡¯t know how to spend it responsibly."

    The words struck sharper than Meredith expected. But she kept her expression even, calm. Her voice, when it came, wasposed.

    Wanda was the one who spent ten shopping bags worth of Draven¡¯s money on herself, and should probably be more careful about what she used others of.

    "If you have a problem with what I¡¯ve done," she said, "then I will talk to Draven myself and exin it to him. If he disagrees with my decision, I will refund the money."

    Wanda scoffed, giving her a condescending look, like she had just heard themest joke of the century.

    "And how are you going to pay for that? By selling your body?"

    As soon as she said that, Meredith¡¯s gaze hardened. She clenched her fingers into flits. "I see that¡¯s what you did to get here," she snapped without holding back.

    Then without waiting for Wanda¡¯s reaction, she turned and walked back into the boutique without another nce.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. She was shocked by Meredith¡¯s biting retort.

    Those words tasted so sour in her mouth that she couldn¡¯t swallow them. But she was definitely veryfortable and confident dishing them to Meredith.

    Meredith rejoined her maidservants, who were waiting quietly, sensing the tension. One of the warriors handed her thest of her bags, and they began walking toward the next section of the mall.

    Meredith was no longer mad at Wanda, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing her out in her head.

    <i>"She dared to talk to me about spending Draven¡¯s money when she got to unt his card and buy the entire world for herself. What a hypocrite!"</i>

    But an emotion and a thought began stirring inside her. She wondered why it bothered her so much.

    Her eyes flicked briefly toward Wanda, still at the back of the store who was now fussing over handbags as if they didn¡¯t just exchange ugly words.

    <i>Am I... jealous?</i>

    The realization hit harder than she liked. The thought of another woman spending Draven¡¯s money however she pleased¡ªit made her chest twist in a way she couldn¡¯t exin. And worse, she hated that it mattered to her.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>

    She gave herself a quiet scolding. "<i>Get a grip, Meredith. You are not some shallow, possessive fool. You are better than this."</i>

    But the feeling didn¡¯t fade entirely. It sat in her chest, tight and foreign.

    <i>"I must be sick,"</i> she finally concluded bitterly.

    Her gaze darkened as it returned to Wanda. "<i>And it¡¯s her fault. She¡¯s the sickness."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze remained sour at the next boutique and suddenly, she wanted to go home.

    "Mydy, are you tired? Do you want to sit?" Azul asked, concern flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 66: Wanda Crossed a Line

    <h4>Chapter 66: Wanda Crossed a Line</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stood in front of my floor-to-ceiling window with my arms behind my back, gazing at the greenery. For some reason, the weather smelled sharper today.

    The fake team had just finished their second meeting. Jeffery had fed them a report this morning, thick with redacted leads and harmless spection. Every piece was polished and pointed in a safe direction, deliberately five steps behind.

    Dennis¡¯s real team, however, was already in motion.

    "Brother," came Dennis¡¯s voice from behind me.

    I slowly turned. I hadn¡¯t heard him enter.

    He stood at the door, his hands on his waist. He looked annoyed. Not frustrated¡ªannoyed. The kind of quiet displeasure he reserved for people he found beneath his patience.

    "You are back early," I said, walking over to sit behind my desk.

    "Because your wife couldn¡¯t enjoy the shopping in peace and wanted toe home," he exined, already pulling out one of the seats before my desk.

    My eyes narrowed slightly. I had an idea that whatever story he had to tell couldn¡¯t be anything good. Still, I gestured, "Go on."

    "Who else would be the problem except Wanda?" He didn¡¯t sugar-coat it.

    I didn¡¯t speak, so he continued.

    "At the checkpoint, the guards singled Meredith out and tried to force her to remove her veil." He exhaled. "She was very ufortable, but spoke to them calmly."

    "And Wanda?"

    "She stood there. Watched the whole thing like it wasn¡¯t her concern." Dennis¡¯s voice had sharpened. "It was only after I stepped in that they backed off. If I hadn¡¯t shown up when I did, they would have stripped her dignity right there."

    My jaw locked as I tried to think of reasons Wanda would have chosen to do nothing in that situation. That was unlike her.

    "I confronted her afterwards. You know what she said?" He gave a humourless smile. "She told me she was just letting security do their job. Said she didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus."

    My hands were still, but my blood had started to heat.

    "There¡¯s more. And I bet Wanda didn¡¯t know I heard the entire conversation," Dennis added.

    "At the boutique, she cornered Meredith and scolded her for buying dresses for her maids. She used her of being wasteful with your money. She said she didn¡¯t understand the value of hard-earned coin, because she has never worked a day."

    I turned slightly, looking for a distraction to my anger, but I couldn¡¯t find one.

    "Meredith told her she would speak to you directly if it was a problem, and she would pay it back if you disagreed. Then Wanda crossed a line."

    "What line?" I asked. What other worse thing could she have said or done?

    "She implied Meredith would sell herself to pay the debt."

    A cold pause settled between us.

    Wanda was reliable and could handle any situation. She was great with her PR duties. We¡¯ve worked together for years, which makes me value her gift.

    I trusted her, which is the reason I entrusted Meredith to her.

    I imagined what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t asked my brother to meet them out of the blue. Meredith wouldn¡¯t have spared even me.

    That young woman could be something worse than a torn in the flesh once bitten.

    I exhaled slowly through my nose.

    "And Meredith?" I asked, suddenly curious about her reaction given her <i>¡¯good¡¯</i> temper.

    "She didn¡¯t let it go. She told Wanda she must have done the same to get where she is. Then she walked off," Dennis revealed. "Wanda didn¡¯t say another word after that."

    I let silence stretch between us before speaking. "For now, I will keep an eye on Wanda."

    Dennis seemed dissatisfied. "Not only that, you need to put her in her ce."

    He wanted me to school Wanda, but that wasn¡¯t my thought. Even if it was my job, I wouldn¡¯t operate that way this time around.

    "If a smart adult woman doesn¡¯t know her ce, she will be left homeless."

    "Good, brother. Good. I like where this is going." Dennis finally smiled. "I will take my leave now."

    Once my brother was gone, I leaned back on my seat, my thoughts drifting to an important point I hadn¡¯t explored in a while.

    I thought Meredith¡¯s scar would have sealed up by now. What was going on?

    I summoned Kira.

    She arrived within minutes, bowing at the threshold. "Alpha, you called for me?"

    "Come in. Close the door," I instructed.

    She obeyed quickly, but kept her gaze down, barely masking her fear.

    I waited until the door clicked shut behind her before I asked, "Tell me about your mistress¡¯s scar."

    Kira blinked. "Scar, Alpha?"

    "The one on her face."

    She hesitated. "It... it hasn¡¯t healed."

    "I noticed." I studied her expression. "My personal doctor prepared a healing balm for her back in Stormveil, yet it seemed not to have worked. Why?"

    Kira seemed ufortable. "I don¡¯t know, Alpha. We apply the healing balm every day, morning and night, without fail. But..."

    "But?" I narrowed my eyes.

    She lowered her gaze. "It fades. Then three or four dayster, it looks fresh again. Like it was... reopened."

    My fingers curled under the edge of my desk.

    "Has she been hurting herself?"

    "No, Alpha. Never. At least¡ªnot that I¡¯ve seen."

    My gaze stayed on her a beat longer. "And you are sure?"

    "I swear it, Alpha."

    I nodded once. She wasn¡¯t lying. "That will be all. Keep this conversation between us."

    She bowed. "Yes, Alpha."

    As she left, I leaned back in the chair, the shadows in my mind deepening.

    The scar should have closed by now, even if Meredith didn¡¯t have a wolf. Not unless it wasn¡¯t just a wound.

    Perhaps, <i>a part of the curse?</i>

    I stared at where the maidservant had stood, my thoughts dark and winding.

    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. And I would find out what it was even if Meredith tried to hide it.

    I quickly reached for the telephone on my desk and dialled a number.

    As soon as the line connected, I said,pletely forgoing all protocols, "I need you toe to Duskmoor. Two days, and you can return to Stormveil."

 Chapter 67: Draven Sent His Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 67: Draven Sent His Doctor</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up to the fading touch of a soft evening breeze that filtered in through the parted curtains. For a moment, I didn¡¯t move¡ªjusty still, soaking in the gentle quiet.

    The nap had been short but effective. My body felt light, and something in my chest had settled. Peace. That was what it was.

    Since the incident at the mall, I had taken extra care to avoid Wanda. Not out of fear, but to preserve the calm I had found.

    She hadn¡¯t crossed my path since yesterday, and I intended to keep it that way. Apart from the dining table, where avoiding her was impossible, I made sure our paths never intersected.

    That woman was probably waiting for a slip, a moment, a chance. I could feel it.

    "Mydy?" Kira¡¯s voice broke my thoughts. "Dinner will be in two hours."

    I nodded as I stretched gently and rose to my feet. "I will go for a walk first."

    "Yes, mydy," she replied, and stepped aside.

    Deidra followed behind me in silence as we stepped out the rear exit of the house.

    The cool air kissed my skin, and I drew a slow breath. This part of the estate was quiet¡ªno servants milling about, no passing warriors. Just gravel, trimmed bushes, and the distant sound of trees swaying.

    But as we rounded the corner toward the main path after about twenty minutes, the hum of engines drew our attention.

    Two ck sedans rolled into the driveway and came to a soft stop. One of the guards walked briskly toward the second car and opened the rear door.

    A man stepped out, wearing a simple printed shirt and brown trousers. From the distance, I couldn¡¯t make out his face.

    I halted.

    I murmured, then turned. "Do you know who that is?"

    She shook her head. "I only know the Alpha is expecting a guest tonight."

    "Let¡¯s go back inside," I said.

    Back in my room, Kira and Azul prepared me for dinner as usual. The bath was short but warm, and I wrapped myself in a clean robe while Azul searched for something decent to wear. Her face remained troubled.

    Then as I sat in front of my dresser, she held the small container of the healing balm with trembling fingers. "Mydy... this morning, the scar looked... fresh again."

    She didn¡¯t say it out loud this time, but I could still hear this morning cry in my mind.

    "Can¡¯t the moon goddess be merciful enough to let this injury seal up and the scar to fade?"

    It had been my intention to break her heart because I still wanted to stay in control¡ªof myself, of the pain, of the shame that scar carried. But I had underestimated Azul¡¯s devotion.

    "I¡¯m fine," I told her gently. "You don¡¯t have to worry so much."

    She didn¡¯t speak again, just helped me dress in silence.

    By the time we arrived at the dining hall, two seats were upied.

    I kept my gaze straight, intentionally ignoring Wanda, even though I felt her eyes crawl across my skin. It wasn¡¯t until I caught Xamira¡¯s curious gaze that my face rxed.

    Poor child. She looked concerned at my frown, and I quickly gave her a small smile.

    Dennis entered the hall not long after, and Xamira brightened instantly. Her little head turned and followed him as he walked toward his seat. When he noticed her gaze, he winked, and she giggled softly into her palms.

    That was when I heard footsteps again.

    Draven entered the dining room¡ªwith Jeffery trailing behind him, and another man.

    My heart skipped.

    <i>¡¯No. That couldn¡¯t be...¡¯</i> But it was...

    The man from the car. The man in the print shirt and brown pants was the same doctor who had treated my scar back in Stormveil.

    My throat tightened almost immediately.

    <i>What was he doing here?</i>

    Before anyone could rise to greet Draven, he motioned casually with his hand. "Remain seated."

    He took two steps forward and gestured to the doctor. "This is my guest. He will be here for a few days."

    He didn¡¯t introduce him by name. No title. Just that<i>¡ª"my guest."</i>

    My fingers curled around the napkin on myp.

    So, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Draven gave the doctor a seat at the table before settling down just as the food was being served.

    I was so nervous wondering why Draven invited the doctor over all the way from Stormveil when his voice interrupted my thoughts.

    "How do you find Duskmoor?"

    The doctor replied respectfully, his tone even, "It¡¯s good, Alpha. But... home is still the best."

    Draven gave a small approving nod and gestured for us to start eating.

    Wanda leaned forward slightly, a crease forming on her brow. "Is everything all right, Alpha? You called your personal doctor from Stormveil. Are you unwell?"

    Draven didn¡¯t look at her. "Just a little checkup."

    Wanda exhaled, nodded, and returned to her food.

    But I froze. ¡¯<i>Personal doctor?</i><i>That man was Draven¡¯s personal physician?¡¯</i>

    The pieces were lining up too slowly. I picked up a ss of water and drank without tasting it.

    Why had he sent his personal doctor to treat me back then? Why not a regr one? Did he care so much about my injury that he wanted it treated by his best?

    None of this made sense.

    Still, if the doctor was here for Draven, then perhaps I could stop panicking.

    I reached for the grilled chicken thigh on my te, ignoring every gaze I felt¡ªDraven¡¯s most of all. I was too famished to bother about the cutlery which was aplete waste of time.

    As soon as I was done, I wiped my mouth with the napkin, then drank a ss of juice and a second ss of water to chase it down.

    I stood and bowed slightly. "Excuse me."

    ---

    The next morning, I woke before the sun finished rising.

    Azul and Deidra were already busy. I soaked in a warm strawberry-scented bath for ten minutes, my muscles softening beneath the surface. Azul moved carefully, washing me gently with a loofah.

    "You will want to be early today, mydy," she said. "The Alpha still has his guest. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep them waiting."

    Iughed under my breath. "When have I ever beente for breakfast?"

    Though, in truth, that one morning I ran into Draven in the hallway came to mind. It had only happened once.

    Wrapped in my robe, I stepped into the dressing room. Kira entered a momentter and bowed lightly.

    "Mydy... the Beta is here to see you."

    I frowned. "Jeffery? Why?"

    Before she could answer, I added, "Have him wait in the sitting room."

    "He¡¯s here with the Alpha¡¯s guest," she suddenly revealed.

    <i>¡¯The doctor?¡¯</i> My stomach dropped.

    I didn¡¯t like the way that felt.

    Azul was already moving. "We shouldn¡¯t keep the Alpha¡¯s guest waiting."

    I opened my mouth to protest, but Azul didn¡¯t pause. Deidra stepped in to assist her, and Kira vanished out the door.

    As they prepared me, one thought screamed in my mind¡ª

    <strong><i>Why did Draven send the doctor to me?</i></strong>

 Chapter 68: Knowing Her Secret

    <h4>Chapter 68: Knowing Her Secret</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I sat quietly in front of my dresser, slipping into the matching ck top and skirt I picked from the boutique three days ago.

    The fabric still smelled new. It had a soft floral design that felt too bright for how I felt inside.

    Deidra stood behind me, plugging in the hand dryer. The low hum filled the room as warm air blew through my damp hair.

    "We need to be quick, mydy," she said softly. "The doctor is already here. We shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting."

    I froze for a breath before nodding once.

    She worked efficiently, brushing and drying, her fingers moving with the rhythm of someone who had done this a thousand times. Within minutes, she tied my silver strands into a high ponytail and began braiding it down.

    Azul stood nearby with the balm jar in her hands but didn¡¯t open it. "Mydy, we will skip today," she said, her voice too cheerful. "Since the doctor is here, it¡¯s better not to interfere with anything."

    I tensed.

    Why did she sound so... hopeful?

    Even Deidra added from behind, "Maybe this time, he will offer asting solution to the injury and the scar. I hope everything goes well, mydy."

    <i>¡¯But I don¡¯t!¡¯</i> I screamed the words in my head.

    I didn¡¯t want it to heal. Not yet. Not until I was ready to let go. That mark was more than just a simple injury. It was a reminder.

    A knock came on the door, and Kira poked her head in.

    "They are in here, mydy," she said gently.

    A momentter, I was led to the small sitting area of my living quaters. Jeffery and the doctor were already waiting. Oddly, both of them were still standing.

    I looked to Kira, puzzled.

    "They didn¡¯t want to sit," she said, almost reading my mind.

    Jeffery bowed slightly. "Mydy."

    The doctor offered a kind smile. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Lady Meredith."

    "Doctor." I managed a nod, my pulse tightening. I hope he didn¡¯t notice that I didn¡¯t want him here.

    Jeffery stepped forward. "Since the doctor was already here on other matters, the Alpha asked if he could take a look at your injury."

    "There was really no need for the Alpha to do this," I said with a fake smile before I could stop myself.

    Three faces turned toward me¡ªAzul, Kira, and Deidra¡ªall wearing the same expression: confusion, and a flicker of disappointment.

    But I didn¡¯t care. Their emotions weren¡¯t my concern at the moment. Only my motive mattered.

    Jeffery simply nodded. "The Alpha is waiting."

    I didn¡¯t need him to exin what that meant. Draven would expect a report.

    I lowered myself onto the single sofa, already regretting it.

    Then Jeffery excused himself, stepping outside and closing the door gently behind him.

    The doctor reached into his bag, pulled out a hand lens, and crouched before me. "May I?"

    I gave a small nod, trying to calm the thunder in my chest, hoping he doesn¡¯t see the foul y here.

    The herbal scent from his coat reminded me of the clinic back in my pack. I shut my eyes, trying to steady my breathing.

    <i>Please don¡¯t find out.</i>

    I felt his fingers near my face, gentle and clinical. Still, I wanted to flinch away from him.

    The touch didn¡¯tst long. He withdrew his hand, and when I opened my eyes, a frown was tightening his face.

    "The balm isn¡¯t working," he said finally. "Your injury hasn¡¯t changed. It looks... exactly as it did the first time I saw it."

    I kept my face carefully nk, though inside I exhaled in relief.

    Azul stepped closer. "Doctor, what can be done?"

    Her voice wasced with hope, just like the others. And that made me feel worse.

    He turned his attention back to me. "I might need to try a different method."

    "What method?" I asked.

    "We can try one of Duskmoor¡¯s modern medicines. It¡¯s not as natural, but it might be more effective. If that doesn¡¯t work..." He hesitated.

    "What¡¯s thest option?" I asked, though part of me didn¡¯t want to know.

    "Stitching."

    "What?" My eyes widened.

    Azul gasped. So did Kira and Deidra.

    But the doctor didn¡¯t waver.

    "It will close the wound permanently, yes," he exined. "But it may leave a faint scar for a longer time. Especially since you don¡¯t have a wolf to elerate healing."

    I nodded stiffly, already knowing I wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    As the doctor rose and packed up his things, I watched him leave with the kind of relief only someone hiding a secret would feel.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    When Jeffery entered with my doctor, I was already waiting in the sitting area of my office.

    I gestured toward the armchair opposite mine. "Come."

    Jeffery gave a short bow and stepped back. "I will wait outside."

    The door clicked shut.

    I leaned forward as soon as we settled down on the couch. "What did you find?"

    Albus took a moment before answering, ncing toward the window before returning his gaze to mine.

    "The wound isn¡¯t healing."

    I had expected that. "Why do you think so?"

    There was another pause, and he looked reluctant.

    I tilted my head. "Go ahead. I want to hear your thoughts¡ªeven if they sound absurd."

    That gave him permission. He rxed slightly.

    "I don¡¯t think the balm is the problem," he said carefully. "I think the wound is being reopened. Deliberately."

    My gaze sharpened.

    "She¡¯s hurting herself?" I asked, though I already suspected.

    He nodded. "Not in the traditional sense. But the injury appears freshly aggravated every few days. Same angle. Same line. It¡¯s too precise to be idental."

    I leaned back,cing my fingers together as my guess was confirmed.

    Meredith was preventing her healing by hurting herself. But why?

    I couldn¡¯t make sense of why she would subject herself to that kind of punishment and what good it would do her.

    "And is there another way for an effective and permanent closure?" I asked.

    "We could try stitching the wound shut," Albus offered. "It will seal the injury. But it will leave a mark¡ªlonger than a typical scar, especially without a wolf to speed things along."

    I squinted my eyes.

    He folded his hands together. "Unless herdy agrees to let the scar heal... none of our efforts will matter. She will cut it open again."

    I nodded once, understanding far more than I wanted to.

    "Thank you foring," I said quietly. "I know the trip from Stormveil wasn¡¯t light."

    He smiled faintly. "It¡¯s no trouble."

    "Jeffery is outside. He will take you to the dining hall."

    Albus bowed and left.

    I remained seated, my mind churning. I was left confused learning Meredith¡¯s secret and now, I was contemting on whether to confront her or not.

 Chapter 69: The Result of the Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Result of the Confrontation</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    <strong>Two Days Later.</strong>

    The clinking of cutlery filled the dining room, apanied by the warm scent of spiced tea, freshly baked bread and thick beef gravy.

    Meredith sat at her seat, eating slowly, with a soft, peaceful look. She poured a bit of honey over her oats, utterly unaware that Draven¡¯s eyes had been on her for the past two minutes, unblinking and unreadable.

    He hadn¡¯t touched much of his food since breakfast started.

    Every time she brought her spoon to her lips, he watched the rhythm. The easy, rxed way she chewed on the food with her eyes taking in the te of meat gravy.

    It was the calm of someone with nothing gnawing at them. Nothing to confess.

    Draven couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t watch Meredith continue to live as if everything was fine, like she was some innocent woman the world didn¡¯t like, when it was very clear she didn¡¯t love herself first.

    "Meredith."

    His voice cut across the table like a de. It wasn¡¯t loud. Just somewhere in-between... final.

    Meredith stilled, her hand frozen mid-air as she slowly turned her gaze to him.

    "I want to see you in my office after breakfast."

    Then, as casually as if he had merelymented on the weather, Draven picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth once, and stood up. His chair scraped lightly against the floor.

    Without another word or a nce, he turned and left.

    A stunned silence fell over the table. Dennis¡¯s face was a mixture of Confusion and curiosity as his gaze moved from his brother¡¯s retreating back to Meredith¡¯s surprised gaze.

    Even Wanda, who had just lifted her teacup, paused mid-sip.

    That was the first time Draven had ever left the dining room before Meredith.

    Wanda¡¯s interest was piqued, but she didn¡¯t think she had much to worry about, seeing that Draven was probably mad at Meredith for some reason.

    Meredith¡¯s hand lowered slowly. Her stomach tightened, the oats suddenly turning heavy and tasteless. What did he want from her now?

    As the others continued moving their golden cutlery, she pushed the rest of her food around in her bowl, pretending to eat while her mind raced.

    Though her palms were mmy now, she was annoyed at Draven.

    How was she supposed to continue her breakfast now?

    When she finally stood to leave, a chair scraped beside her.

    "I shall take you," Jeffery said simply, his tone gentle, but his face unreadable.

    Meredith blinked. "No, I can go alone." She didn¡¯t want his help.

    But Jeffery didn¡¯t move. "It¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s orders. And you don¡¯t know the way to his office."

    She hesitated, then nodded reluctantly since he was right, and she didn¡¯t have much choice.

    The walk to Draven¡¯s office was short but heavy. Every step sounded too loud. The hallway looked longer than the others, and colder too.

    Jeffery stopped in front of the tall, thick wooden door, knocked once, then opened it.

    "Alpha. She¡¯s here."

    Draven, seated behind his desk, turned to Jeffery. "Thank you. Leave us."

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes lingered on Meredith for a breath before stepping out and closing the door.

    Meredith didn¡¯t move from the threshold.

    It was her first time in this room¡ªDraven¡¯s home office. Dark wood panelling, shelves lined with ancient books and ledgers, a tall floor-to-ceiling window flooding the room with silvery morning light.

    It was neat. Cold. Regal. Just like him.

    Draven set the pen he had been holding on the table and gestured to the chair opposite his desk without taking his eyes off Meredith.

    "Sit."

    She held his gaze for a moment before moving her foot forward. Then she pulled out one of the seats and sat down, spine straight and hands folded in herp, trying not to show her nerves.

    "Why did you ask for me?"

    Draven looked at her for a long moment. "I learned something ridiculous recently."

    She stared at him like he had lost his mind and asked, "And... should you be sharing that with me?"

    "I just thought you should hear it," he replied casually.

    Meredith blinked a few times before tilting her head to the side. She nced at the shut door before moving her gaze back to his face.

    If she wasn¡¯t scared of him now, she had every reason to be because something told her this wasn¡¯t going to be a normal conversation.

    Draven noticed her movement, guessed her thoughts, and nodded slowly, choosing to ignore them.

    <i>¡¯Good. You should be scared of me,¡¯</i> he stated in his head.

    "A woman had an injury. Everyone around her pitied her and did their best to care for her. Asting solution was found to erase the scar from the wound, but surprisingly, nothing worked..."

    Instantly, the furrow in Meredith¡¯s brows started to rx, her fists clenching her dress. <i>¡¯You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as the nerves in her body came alive.

    Draven noticed the change in her emotions and continued. "The wound was like a curse. It refused to healpletely. But one day, the truth was discovered. It turned out the woman has been deliberately cutting herself every few days."

    "And why should I know this?" Meredith asked with barely controlled rage.

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened. "You¡¯ve been making cuts on your face."

    Her lips parted. She was ready to tell him he was delirious, but he continued without giving the chance.

    "I know the truth Meredith, so don¡¯t insult me by denying it."

    Meredith inhaled sharply. She was so shocked, angry, and ashamed that she couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    "Why?" he asked. "What could you possibly gain by keeping a wound open?"

    Meredith¡¯s eyes zed. "I don¡¯t see how that is any of your business!" She snapped finally.

    "You are harming yourself," Draven said quietly, patiently trying to understand what was wrong with her.

    She red daggers at him. "I know exactly what I¡¯m doing."

    "Then exin it," he demanded, furrowing his brows.

    Meredithughed once, bitterly. "No. Because I don¡¯t owe you anything, Draven. You want control over my every breath, is that it? Sorry. You don¡¯t get to have that."

    Draven was surprised with her response. He didn¡¯t know she had such thoughts about his sudden concern.

    "This isn¡¯t about control, Meredith. I just want to know why a healthy sane woman would want to disfigure a part of her body."

    "I bet you can as well put an end to that curiosity of yours because this isn¡¯t any of your business." She scoffed, her voice rising, "You want to understand me, Alpha? Then understand this¡ªI kept that scar open because it¡¯s mine."

    Draven shook his head, seeing how absurd and erratic she was acting. "You are being reckless¡ª"

    "And you¡¯re being arrogant," she retorted almost immediately, her heart, beating strongly against her chest.

    His eyes darkened. "Enough!"

    But she stood up, refusing to stay longer than a second in the same space with him.

    "Sit down," he said, voice lower now. Commanding.

    The weight of the Alpha¡¯s tone filled the room but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t budge.

    In fact, she leaned into his desk.

    "No," she said, steady and firm without batting her eyes.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed. Apart from the fact that he was shocked his Alpha¡¯smand didn¡¯t work on her, he was furious with her challenging front, so much that he could hear the sound of his blood flowing in their streams.

    "Whatever power you think you have over me, it doesn¡¯t work." Her voice lowered now, calm but fierce. "You can¡¯t get me to do your bidding especially when I don¡¯t want to, Draven. So stop trying."

    Draven stood then too, slowly, as if measuring whether to argue or reach for something more brutal.

    But Meredith didn¡¯t give him the chance. She turned and walked out without permission.

 Chapter 70: Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 70: Find Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I mmed the door to the office behind me, harder than I meant to.

    My footsteps echoed down the hall like gunfire, loud and fast, until I burst out into the cool Dusk air.

    Damn him.

    Damn him!

    I wrapped my arms around myself as I marched across the front garden, feeling the sharp wind whip my skirts and bite my skin. But I didn¡¯t care.

    I wanted to get as far away from that house as possible. From his knowing eyes. From his suffocating silence.

    How dare he?

    How dare he dig into my wound like it was his business?

    How dare he make arrangements with his doctor behind my back?

    He could have asked. Once. Just once, even though I wouldn¡¯t reveal it like how I didn¡¯t tell him how I got my scar when he asked about it.

    But no. He needed to prove something. Needed to have his answers, his little puzzle pieces, fit neatly into ce.

    And now he knew...

    That I had been picking at my own scar in the quiet hours of night, that every time it faded, I brought it back¡ªlike some cursed routine. Even deep enough to bleed. Just enough to keep it there. Keep it visible. Keep it real.

    The doctor had said nothing directly to me. I had sighed in relieve and felt peace not knowing the man knew everything.

    He found out about my secret and pretended not to know a thing only to go report it to Draven.

    This was all a conspiracy between Draven and his doctor and I wanted them both to burn.

    I found myself at thewn, breathing hard. My fingers were trembling. I didn¡¯t realize how far I walked and how I got here.

    Why did my injury, my scar matter to him?

    So, what if I wasn¡¯t ready to let it go even if everyone wanted it healed and forgotten?

    That scar was mine, and mine alone to make decisions on. It was the only thing no one could take from me. Not even him.

    I let out a shaky breath and sat on the grass, staring at the distance.

    I hated that Draven made me feel like this. Like I had been cornered and stripped bare without consent.

    He might be our next King, but that doesn¡¯t give him the right to interfere with my life.

    Next time, he should ask before prying into my life.

    "Meredith?"

    A deep voice pulled me out from my deep grudges.

    I lifted my gaze to see Dennis standing before me, ying with a key around his finger with a smile on his lips.

    "I¡¯m going into town. Would you want toe along?"

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    She mmed the door.

    For a moment, the silence that followed was louder than the thunder in my chest.

    How dare she?

    I stared at the empty space where Meredith had stood just seconds ago, the words she flung at me still echoing like des across stone.

    No one. I mean no one¡ªhad ever spoken to me like that. Not since I took the Alpha position from my father. Not even the council of Elders. Not a n leader.

    Not even my enemies dared raise their voices to me. And yet, this woman¡ªthis cursed woman with nothing to her name and a delicate frame¡ªlooked me straight in the eye and challenged me.

    Openly. Fearlessly. Disrespectfully.

    My fists clenched as I turned, pacing like a caged animal behind my desk. I couldn¡¯t believe it. A wolfless woman spat words like she was ready to face me inbat.

    Had she forgotten who I was? What I could do to her in a heartbeat?

    No. She knew.

    And that was what stoked the fire hotter. Because she would have still done it anyway.

    I ran a hand through my hair, forcing myself to breathe¡ªbut that only reminded me of how her scent lingered in the room. Soft. Wild. Unapologetic. Just like her damn mouth.

    I started pacing about. And then the memory from when Imanded her came back.

    <i>My Alphamand.</i> The very thing that could drop any pack wolf to their knees with a single word, didn¡¯t work on her.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch.

    My jaw locked.

    No wolf could resist a directmand from their Alpha. But she wasn¡¯t a wolf. She had no wolf, no rank. And yet my words rolled off her like dust. She resisted it. Fully.

    And now that I thought of it, she¡¯d been resisting since the very first day.

    The scene of her dancing barefoot under the moon when others were asleep, reyed in my head.

    My temple twitched.

    There was only one exnation: Meredith was not just stubborn. She was actually possessed.

    <i>"You are</i><i> not thinking clearly,"</i> came Rhovan¡¯s growl in my head. <i>"You brought this on yourself."</i>

    I stopped mid-step.

    "What?"

    <i>"You pried. You didn¡¯t ask. You barged into our mate¡¯s privacy like a savage. What did you think she had do? Kiss your boots?"</i>

    A vein pulsed near my temple. "Rhovan¡ª"

    <i>"She reacted like anyone would if their boundary was shattered. You gave her no choice."</i>

    "She disrespected me," I snapped aloud. "She forgot who I am."

    <i>"She remembered just fine. She just didn¡¯t care. And why should she? You crossed the line first."</i>

    My fingers dug into the edge of my desk.

    "Say one more thing, and I will¡ª"

    <i>"What? Tear me apart?"</i> Rhovan mocked, his voice a lowugh. <i>"You can¡¯t take a few truths? Huh?"</i>

    That was it.

    A sharp pain exploded behind my eyes and shot through my spine. My body moved before I realized what I was doing.

    With a roar, I flipped the desk¡ªheavy wood and all¡ªsending it crashing against the far wall. Papers and ss scattered. My chair was next, kicked into the bookshelf behind me with enough force to shatter the frame.

    My anger knew no bounds.

    "I will kill that rude mate of yours!" I growled.

    My heart thundered in my ears. My bones cracked.

    No Rhovan.

    Not now.

    I clutched my side as pain wracked through my ribcage. My wrist bent unnaturally, and I saw the familiar shift begin¡ªbones stretching, skin changing. My fingers turned to ws.

    Rhovan was taking over.

    But then¡ªa knock sounded on the door.

    It was urgent and repeated.

    "Alpha, are you there?" Jeffery¡¯s voice travelled from the other side.

    I couldn¡¯t answer.

    A secondter, the door burst open.

    Jeffery scanned the wreckage once, then moved straight to me. "Alpha¡ª" he gasped. "You are shifting?"

    I could barely look up, but he knelt beside me without waiting.

    "You can¡¯t shift here, Alpha. Not now."

    "Why?" My voice was guttural.

    "You are not in control. It¡¯s dangerous. Please."

    His words didn¡¯t register. But Rhovan stilled.

    The shift paused. My wrist reverted, though it hurt like fire. My breath came in sharp gasps.

    Somehow... somehow, I calmed as Rhovan chose to retreat.

    I never remember the aftermath of the few times Rhovan had taken over me in my anger. Only him and Jeffery knew.

    That seemed suspicious. It meant they knew something I didn¡¯t.

    Once I regained myself, I shoved Jeffery¡¯s arm off and stood up shakily.

    I needed air, but my anger was yet to pass. Meredith was the cause of this.

    I stormed out of the office looking for Meredith, intending to punish her, only to learn a shocking news.

    No one had seen her.

    "Find her," I ordered the guards. "Now."

    None of Meredith¡¯s servants knew her whereabouts.

    Kira, who had escorted her to the dining hall earlier, imed shest saw her leave to my office with Jeffery.

    The world around me sharpened with unease. My pulse jumped.

    She was angry. She left in that state. And no one had seen her since.

    Dammit!

    I waved my hand. "Search the grounds. Now. Do not rest until she¡¯s found."

    They scattered.

    Thirty minutes passed. I returned to my office, which Jeffery had quickly cleaned up. My desk was back in ce. My chair reced.

    He stepped in quietly. "Alpha."

    I looked up. "Well?"

    "One of the warriors at the gates said he saw Lady Meredith leaving the estate in your brother¡¯s car."

    My hand slowly curled into a fist.

 Chapter 71: The Friend I Needed

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Friend I Needed</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The hum of the car filled the silence. I kept my eyes on the window, but I wasn¡¯t seeing much. The trees blurred past like meaningless brushstrokes.

    Even the sunlight, soft and golden across the hills, felt dull against the storm in my chest.

    I was still angry.

    Not the kind of fury that burned out quickly¡ªbut the deep, quiet kind. The one that lingered and weighed the mind. The kind that made you forget the beauty in the world.

    At the driver¡¯s seat, Dennis rolled the windows down. A rush of air surged into the car, clean and brisk. It pped gently against my face, tossing a few strands of hair across my cheek.

    Oddly enough, it helped. A little.

    Several minutes passed. Then, from the driver¡¯s seat, Dennis spoke.

    "Can you tell me why you¡¯re angry?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because I didn¡¯t trust what woulde out if I opened my mouth. Still, Dennis didn¡¯t push. When I nced at him, he was smiling faintly. Patiently.

    "Is it my brother again?"

    I turned to him fully this time, surprised. My eyebrows rose. "Are you sure Draven is really your brother?"

    Dennisughed, a short and light sound. "Why do you ask?"

    "You are too different," I said, studying his face. "In character. In temperament." I paused, then squinted slightly. "Except for the face. You both look alike¡ªannoyingly so."

    He nodded slowly, clearly amused. "Now I get why you hate me."

    "I don¡¯t hate you," I muttered under my breath. "Just the fact that you share the same blood."

    That earned a heartyugh. "Still the same thing."

    He turned his attention back to the road, still grinning.

    I found myself watching the way his hands rested on the steering wheel¡ªconfident, steady. The car responded to every shift and motion. It was fascinating, really. I had never thought about how driving worked before. Now, I was curious.

    "Tell me something," Dennis asked casually. "What did my brother do this time? Did he use you of something again?"

    My eyes flicked away from him immediately. Shame crept into my chest, coiling tight and hot.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him. How could I exin the reason I fought with Draven was because he found out about my secret self-harm?

    Dennis caught my hesitation. "You can¡¯t tell me?" he asked softly.

    I nodded.

    There was a pause. Then, a smirk curved his lips. "Let¡¯s trade," he said suddenly.

    I blinked. "Trade?"

    "I have an offer." He raised a brow. "I will teach you how to drive. And in return, you tell me why you and Draven fought."

    I stared at him like he had offered me a throne. "You will teach me how to drive?"

    He nodded, briefly taking his attention off the road. "It¡¯s not difficult. I promise. You will pick it up fast."

    The idea startled me. But then something shifted inside. I wanted to learn. To be useful. To do something for myself.

    Still, was it worth revealing the reason behind the fight?

    "I will think about it," I said carefully, not wanting to lose the opportunity just in case.

    "Fair enough. Whenever you¡¯re ready," Dennis said with a small chuckle.

    We drove in silence after that, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable anymore. After about an hour, the car slowed and turned into a parking space.

    As the engine died, I nced around. "Where are we?"

    Dennis got out of the car. "Come on. Let¡¯s get ice cream."

    Ice cream?

    Inside the shop, the air was cool and sweet. Stainless pans of colourful scoops lined the freezer disy, bright under the soft lights. I stood still, overwhelmed by the choices.

    "What do you want?" Dennis asked.

    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted.

    He smiled and took my hand. "Come."

    We stopped at the counter, where a young woman greeted us politely.

    "She¡¯s new here," Dennis told her. "Can she try your top vours before she decides?"

    The woman nodded. I noticed she was probably one of the few humans who wasn¡¯t wary of us.

    Dennis turned to me. "Are you allergic to anything?"

    I shook my head.

    Four small wooden spoons were handed to me, each holding a different vour. I tried them one by one¡ªand I liked all of them.

    "I want all," I said to Dennis without hesitation.

    Dennis grinned. "She will have all four. Two cones."

    "Here or to-go?" the woman asked.

    He looked at me, leaving the decision to me.

    "Can we stay for a while?" I pleaded.

    "Of course." He agreed and went ahead to pay for the ice cream with the harsh he took from his pants pocket

    Minutester, we sat by the window. The cones were big¡ªrolled with four colours, melting gently under the shop¡¯s warm lights. Dennis had pulled my chair out for me. He was different.

    I licked the ice cream slowly. The taste was soft, creamy, and sweet. A faint memory stirred¡ªof when I was a child, back when I was loved. Safe.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten any ice cream since all hell broke loose on my head.

    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes.

    "Hey." Dennis leaned forward. "You alright?"

    I sniffed. "Yes. Thank you. For this."

    He frowned. "Don¡¯t thank me. And don¡¯t cry either. You will make me feel bad. And I¡¯m bad atforting people."

    I gave him a watery smile. He said he was bad atforting people, yet he found me in my anger, brought me out to the town and bought me ice cream.

    Dennis was just the friend I needed.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much after that. Just sat across from me and let me eat quietly.

    By the time we left the shop, I felt something shift inside. A soft peace.

    "Let¡¯s take a walk at the city park before we head back," Dennis said

    I nodded. I didn¡¯t want to go back yet.

    We walked in silence. I watched familiesughing. Humans and werewolves alike. For once, I didn¡¯t feel like I was pretending to be okay because I was.

    At some point after Dennis left me alone, he came back with bottled water and a bucket of fried chicken. He left them beside me and walked off to sit nearby¡ªclose enough to watch me, far enough to give me space.

    And somehow, that meant more than words.

    I was calm now, and my anger for Draven had vanished. And now, I regretted speaking to rudely to him.

    By the time we returned to the estate, the sun had dipped low. Evening shadows clung to the walls.

    As we turned into the drive, I saw him. <i>Draven.</i>

    He stood at the entrance with an unreadable expression on his face.

    My heart skipped

    "Seems like my brother is waiting for us," Dennis muttered, switching off the engine.

    "Did we ask him to wait out there?" I scoffed, hiding my nervousness.

    Dennis smirked. "No. But you might want to get out."

    I didn¡¯t move.

    Dennis leaned back. "Even if you stay here till midnight, he will still be there. You might as well go out and face him. And maybe, reconcile your differences."

    My fingers tightened on myp. I wasn¡¯t ready to face Draven yet.

    What was I going to tell him?

    Apologize?

 Chapter 72: Done with Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 72: Done with Everyone</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    She hesitated.

    I saw it¡ªthe flicker of resistance in her shoulders before Dennis whispered something that made her step down from the car.

    Dennis lingered beside the open door, likely giving her somest encouragement, but my eyes never left Meredith. She walked toward me slowly, chin lifted, not a shred of apology on her face.

    Unbelievable.

    Even after vanishing without a word, after sending the entire estate into an uproar of panic¡ªthis woman returned looking like she had just been out picking flowers.

    Her calm burned hotter than any insult.

    When she stopped in front of me, I didn¡¯t waste a second.

    "On whose permission did you leave these grounds?" I asked, voice low but sharp enough to pierce bone.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze narrowed. "Do I need your permission now to move about?"

    I breathed through my nose once, then twice. She didn¡¯t even understand what she had done wrong. She didn¡¯t know she had just undermined everything¡ªmy position, my authority, my peace of mind.

    She left the estate without informing a single soul, not knowing the chaos she caused.

    "Of course. You don¡¯t know that much?" I interrogated.

    She didn¡¯t flinch. Her tone was harder now. "Then send me back. To Moonstone. To my father. I never asked to be here. You forced this marriage, remember?"

    Something inside me snapped¡ªtore like dry bark under a de.

    She spoke as if we were equals. As if she were a mate scorned, not a woman I had pulled from ruin. Her words tasted of entitlement, and yet she stood on a foundation I had built for her with my own hands.

    "Do not push me, Meredith. Don¡¯t." My tone deepened. "I have tolerated so much from you."

    "I didn¡¯t ask you to."

    "Then I will stop!"

    The words left my mouth before I realized they were mine. I had never meant to say that. Never wanted her to hear it. But there it was¡ªraw and petty. She had reduced me, an Alpha, to this.

    And still, she wasn¡¯t done.

    "You seem to have forgotten where you came from, and everything you went through," I told her, my voice iron-hard. "I¡¯ve been patient with your behaviour¡ªyour defiance, your insolence. But if I reminded you of how you were treated back in Moonstone, if I stopped pampering you..."

    I stepped closer.

    "...you would be begging the Moon Goddess for mercy."

    Meredith let out a bitter scoff. "Just admit it. You¡¯ve been itching for an excuse to throw your weight around. To y Alpha. To act like every other animal who¡¯s ruled with fists and abused me instead of using their conscience."

    Silence.

    My jaw clenched. My teeth ground together. I saw the faintest glint in her violet eyes, bold and unrepentant.

    Unbelievable.

    My anger was justifiable. But Meredith?

    She didn¡¯t have any right to be mad at me. She had belittled my authority hours ago and yet here we were. She had the guts to retort sharply at my words.

    Shepared me to them. As if I hadn¡¯t done everything in my power to shield her from the very kind of tyranny she now used me of embodying.

    I let out a bitter, angry chuckle, running a hand through my hair before pinning my gaze back on her. "The others¡ªyour father, your old Alpha¡ª, and the people in your pack¡ªthey treated you like dirt even when you were innocent of whatever curse from the moon goddess. Now tell me... what part of you today is innocent?"

    She blinked.

    And that was enough to know the questionnded.

    "If I truly treated you the way they did... if I responded to this disrespect the way I was trained to... would I still be the one without conscience?"

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.

    Instead, she turned¡ªwithout a word¡ªand tried to walk past me like this conversation was over.

    I wasn¡¯t done.

    My hand shot out, fingers wrapping tightly around her wrist. I pulled her back.

    "Not so fast."

    Her skin was soft¡ªsofter than it had any right to be for a woman with such a sharp tongue. I felt the fragile bones beneath my grip, and for one dark second, I wanted her to feel exactly how much she had provoked me.

    <i>"Don¡¯t even think about harming our mate,"</i> Rhovan¡¯s voice warned coldly in my head. <i>"Don¡¯t."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him. I didn¡¯t let go either.

    But then, Dennis¡¯ voice pulled me out of that dark mode.

    "Brother."

    He had moved before I noticed, cing a hand gently on my shoulder.

    I released her wrist.

    Meredith stepped back immediately, rubbing her wrist with a wince. I saw the way her pale skin reddened beneath my hold. She had a bruise, no doubt.

    Good.

    Let it be a reminder of who she was dealing with.

    I stared at her, letting every ounce of fury pour into my gaze. I had an intuition that she would want to rebel, so I said to her, "From now on, don¡¯t miss mealtime. Anyone who doesn¡¯t show up at the table will not be served privately. I won¡¯t tolerate special allowances."

    She red back, then walked past me and ran into the house, her braid swinging violently behind her.

    I didn¡¯t feel any ounce of pity for hurting her. She owed me an apology, not the other way around.

    "Brother," Dennis started, stepping beside me.

    "Not now, Dennis."

    I know he was going to try and take the me for Meredith who got everyone worried and didn¡¯t even care to inform her maidservants before leaving the estate.

    <i>"You were worried. That¡¯s why you are angry,"</i> Rhovan said. <i>"She left right after your argument this morning, and then disappeared. I understand."</i>

    Rhovan ispletely hopeless.

    Dennis tried again, matching my steps as we turned into the house and walked through the hallway.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have scolded her. She felt guilty already."

    I stopped.

    "Guilty?" I scoffed. "Is that what you saw in her face? Guilt? Because I saw fire. Insolence. A woman who spat in my face and dared to argue again two minutes ago."

    "She was furious when I found her in the morning," Dennis conceded. "So, I took her on a ride which made her calm. Well, you ruined it all."

    I started walking again, the echo of my boots filling the corridor and he followed immediately.

    "Brother, you need to be careful of your temper. You almost broke her wrist earlier. She is going to resent you a lot."

    "Better. Even better. At least she will be reminded of how much I¡¯ve been holding back, and learn some manners while at it," I retorted.

    He sighed deeply before asking, "Why did you two fight in the first ce?" he asked. "What happened?"

    "You took her out to ease her mind, and she didn¡¯t tell you what she did?" I let out another harshugh.

    Of course, that guilty woman knows what shame is.

    Dennis blinked. "She didn¡¯t."

    I stopped again¡ªthis time, right outside my office door.

    "Isn¡¯t she your friend?" I asked him.

    He nodded slowly.

    "Then go. Ask your friend what she did."

    I stepped inside without another word and shut the door.

    I was done with everyone. For now.

 Chapter 73: An Opportunity for Wandaâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 73: An Opportunity for Wanda¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    How dare he say he would stop pampering me?

    He is moments away from consuming me with his controlling arrogance and wounded pride and he says it¡¯s pampering?

    I stormed into my quarters, fists clenched, my heart still pounding from the argument.

    I hated him. I hated Draven.

    The way he pulled me back like I was nothing. Like he had the right to touch me in anger. My wrist still throbbed from the weight of his fingers.

    But all of that rage dissolved the moment I opened the door to find Azul, Kira, Deidra, Arya, and Cora standing in the sitting room.

    Their eyes flew to me.

    "Mydy!" Azul cried first and rushed forward.

    "Where have you been?" Kira asked, her voice trembling.

    "We¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere," Deidra added. Her eyes were red, rimmed with unshed tears.

    I froze, blinking, trying to process the situation.

    Azul held my arm gently as Kira stood beside me, eyes wide. Arya and Cora hovered near the corner, their faces pale with fear.

    "I¡ªI... Um..." My voice faltered. "I went to Duskmoor¡¯s town. With Dennis."

    Azul sniffed, visibly relieved. "You are safe. That¡¯s all that matters."

    "She must be tired," Kira said quickly, motioning toward the couch. "Let¡¯s take herdy to sit."

    They didn¡¯t wait for my reply. They guided me to the sofa and helped me ease down like I might shatter.

    I looked at each of them¡ªthe panic in their expressions, the way they clustered around me like anxious birds. It struck me then. I hadn¡¯t told them. I hadn¡¯t informed anyone about my whereabouts.

    It made me realize why Draven was so mad at me earlier, but that wasn¡¯t enough reason to justify his actions.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered. "For making you all worry. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly, and I should have told someone before leaving. I will do better next time."

    Their eyes softened, but they didn¡¯t say much.

    Just then, Azul took my hand, and I felt her pause.

    She turned it over gently, and her eyes widened at the angry red ring blooming around my wrist.

    "Mydy," she breathed. "What happened?"

    The others looked. Kira gasped. Deidra covered her mouth. Cora took a step closer.

    I pulled my hand back.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    I almost told them. Almost said it aloud: <i>Your Alpha did this to me.</i> But something in me mped the words down. Shame? Rage? Confusion? I didn¡¯t know.

    I forced a smile and looked at them instead. "You¡¯ve all really been looking for me?"

    They nodded solemnly.

    "The whole house was worried," Kira said. "The Alpha deployed all the warriors to search the estate. Everyone thought something terrible had happened."

    "Oh..." I said quietly. That part I hadn¡¯t expected. He was <i>that</i> worried?

    Then why confront me like I was the criminal?

    I shook the thought away. I didn¡¯t want to think about Draven. Not tonight. Not anymore.

    Cora and Arya went to prepare my bath. Kira and Deidra stayed and helped me undress.

    The moment I sank into the tub, the peppermint bath oil wrapped around me in a warm haze, seeping into my muscles, tugging at my exhaustion. My eyelids drifted closed.

    But Kira tapped my shoulder softly. "Mydy, please don¡¯t sleep off. You still need to eat."

    I opened my eyes with a sigh.

    The thought of sitting at the dining table¡ªwith him¡ªmade my stomach twist.

    "I¡¯m not hungry," I said. "Just let me rest tonight."

    Deidra and Kira exchanged a look, but neither argued.

    Deidra smiled gently. "At least have some bananas. It¡¯s not good to sleep on an empty stomach."

    I nodded slowly. "Alright."

    After the bath, Azul dried and dressed me in one of the soft night robes. Then she pulled out the balm.

    She rubbed it carefully around my bruised wrist, her fingers gentle. The cooling touch stung and soothed at once.

    When she reached for my cheek, I leaned away.

    "I don¡¯t want it there, Azul."

    She froze. But to her credit, she didn¡¯t ask questions. She simply nodded and closed the jar.

    I sat quietly on the bed as Deidra brought me three peeled bananas and a ss of water. I ate them one by one, the nd sweetness sitting gently in my stomach.

    When I finished thest bite, I yawned.

    Azul and Kira tucked me in with quiet care. One by one, the maids excused themselves and left me alone in the dark.

    ---

    The next morning, the peace didn¡¯tst.

    I had barely stepped out of my bedroom and into my sitting room when the door opened again¡ªwithout knocking.

    Wanda.

    She walked in like she owned the ce, her smirk already in ce.

    "I must say," she drawled, arms crossed, "you were very immature yesterday. Running off and turning this whole house upside down looking for you?"

    I stiffened. "I didn¡¯t ask you to look for me."

    "No," Wanda said, eyes gleaming. "But now, you must pay for it."

    I frowned. "What do you mean by that?"

    Wanda tilted her head, almost mockingly. "You will see in a moment." Then, she raised her voice. "Boys,e in."

    The door opened again¡ªand this time, three warriors stepped in.

    My stomach dropped.

    The atmosphere shifted immediately. Cora and Arya were behind me. Kira, Azul, and Deidra turned, frozen in ce.

    Wanda¡¯s voice hardened. "Seize them."

    "No¡ª!" I started, but the guards were already moving.

    Azul cried out. Kira was dragged back. Cora whimpered. Arya tried to resist, but one of the warriors caught her arm.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" I shouted, stepping forward.

    Wanda turned to me, expression smug. "Punishing your servants for letting you out of their sight. You went missing. This is their punishment."

    "I wasn¡¯t missing!" I hissed.

    Wanda shrugged. "Well, we thought you were. That was enough for all of us to spend nearly an hour searching for you. The entire estate was on alert. So yes, you were <i>¡¯missing¡¯</i> enough."

    I looked to my maids. Their faces were pale with fear. Fury coiled in my gut, rising fast, sharp and bright.

    "You think you can just walk in here and take them from me?" I growled. "How dare you?"

    Wanda leaned closer, her smile sharp. "Oh, I dare. You are guilty one, Meredith. Your recklessness caused this. Maybe when your servants suffer for you, you will think twice next time before acting."

    My nails dug into my palms.

    Wanda wasn¡¯t punishing them. She was punishing me¡ªbecause I had embarrassed her, and because she couldn¡¯t touch me directly.

    This was her way of getting back at me for speaking her words back to her at the mall.

    "You are nothing but an entitled outsider," she added coldly. "And not even worth the Alpha¡¯s headache."

    Wanda was deliberately provoking me, knowing that it would hurt me to se my maidservants being maltreated.

    I wanted to p her.

    I wanted to tear into her.

    Instead, I forced the words out through my teeth. "Does the Alpha know about this? Did Draven give this order?"

    Wanda chuckled. Her voice grated like gravel.

    "The Alpha doesn¡¯t need to micromanage every rule enforcement. And trust me, he and I both care about order. Something someone like you wouldn¡¯t understand."

    Her arrogance burned hotter than the bath water fromst night.

    She was proud. Gleeful. Drunk on the little power she was allowed to wield.

    Then she raised her hand. "What are you waiting for? Take them away."

    And just like that, my maidservants were dragged from my quarters under the weight of helplessness.

 Chapter 74: Running to Draven

    <h4>Chapter 74: Running to Draven</h4>

    <strong>Meredith</strong>.

    Something cracked inside me the moment the door closed shut.

    I could still feel Wanda¡¯s voice slithering through my mind¡ªher smugness, her taunts.

    My fists clenched at my sides.

    My maidservants hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. And the look in their eyes¡ªfear, helplessness reminded me too much of self while I was still in Stormveil.

    None of them deserved to be mistreated by anyone, yet Wanda took them.

    No! I won¡¯t let my innocent helps be punished. And I also won¡¯t let Wanda get any satisfaction from it.

    I can¡¯t stop Wanda, but surely, there was only one person could call her to order.

    Draven.

    The thought tasted bitter in my mouth. After everything, he was the one I had to run to for help.

    But I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I stayed silent, my maids would suffer. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    I swallowed my pride, and with it, every insult, every sting of shame from yesterday. My feet moved before my mind could catch up.

    Out the door. Down the corridor. Past the tall windows streaked with early light.

    A passing servant bowed slightly.

    "Where¡¯s the Alpha?" I asked, trying to soundposed.

    "In his home office, mydy," she replied.

    I nodded stiffly. I remembered the way. Thest time I had been there, I had stormed out like I would never return.

    Now, I was knocking on that same door¡ªsoftly, hesitantly. My heartbeat pounded in my ears.

    I almost turned to walk away when I didn¡¯t get an immediate response.

    Then, Draven¡¯s muffled voice called from inside, "Come in."

    My breath caught. I opened the door and walked in.

    Draven looked up from behind his desk, looking surprised to see me.

    Our eyes locked. I stepped in slowly, shutting the door behind me with a quiet click. His gaze followed me with the same silent weight that always seemed to strip away my defences.

    ¡¯Stay calm, Meredith,¡¯ I told myself. ¡¯Be confident. This is for them, not you.¡¯

    I reached his desk and stood tall, refusing to cower as he sat there and watched, waiting for me to break the silence.

    "I have aint," I said, my voice steady. "And I need your help."

    He didn¡¯t interrupt.

    "Wanda entered my quarters a few minutes ago," I continued. "She brought three warriors with her and took my maidservants away to be punished."

    Draven silence at this point, was starting to get on my nerves. I didn¡¯t have the time for that

    Was he... processing? Or was this silence a confession? Had he sent Wanda?

    The idea made my stomach twist, so I decided to try one more time.

    "I know I left the estate yesterday without informing anyone," I said, forcing myself to keep going. "But my maids are innocent. If someone must be punished... punish me instead."

    Draven reached for his phone on the desk.

    I watched, unsure of what he would do next.

    Then he dialled a number. When the line connected, his voice was calm but clipped.

    "Wanda took Meredith¡¯s maids to be punished some minutes ago. Call it off and send Wanda in. I¡¯m waiting in my office."

    He ended the call and set the phone down. Then finally looked at me. "Sit."

    I pulled out the chair slowly and obeyed.

    Draven said nothing more. He returned to hisptop, reading, as if I hadn¡¯t just walked in begging for mercy.

    A few minutester, three soft knocksnded on the door.

    It was Wanda. She stepped in when Draven gave the permission. But as soon as she saw me, her gaze fell.

    I bet she didn¡¯t think I would be reporting how petty tyrant she was to Draven.

    "You sent for me," she said to Draven, ignoring me now as she stepped forward.

    Draven¡¯s tone dropped, colder than usual. "Who gave you the right to punish Meredith¡¯s servants?"

    Wanda blinked, taken aback. "You did, Draven¡ª" She corrected herself quickly, "Alpha, I mean. You put me in charge of your estate¡¯s management. The servants are under me."

    His eyes sharpened. "You don¡¯t hold any leadership position here or in my pack. You are my friend, not any ranking officer."

    Wanda looked confused¡ªlike she couldn¡¯tprehend how quickly the tide had turned.

    "Only I or Beta Jeffery give punishments," Draven continued. "If you must correct a servant, use your words. Is that clear?"

    Wanda swallowed. "Yes, Alpha."

    "You may leave."

    Wanda gave me a re as sharp as ss. Then turned and walked out.

    I exhaled slowly, my muscles beginning to unwind. I was both happy and satisfied with the turn of events. Wanda was scolded and my maids will be released.

    "Your maids will return to you," Draven said, eyes still on his screen. "You may leave as well."

    I didn¡¯t leave. Instead, I stayed seated, watching him. Something inside me hesitated¡ªconflicted, grateful, unsure.

    It was still unbelievable that Draven set aside our differences and our altercations earlier and exerted justice.

    "...Thank you," I said atst.

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then, after a long pause, he asked, "What did you learn from this?"

    I blinked. "Excuse me?" I didn¡¯t understand that question.

    He should be responding to my appreciation instead of throwing off a random question.

    "What did you learn?" He repeated.

    I frowned, seeing he was serious. "That you can do the right thing if you want."

    He exhaled. A tired, heavy sound. "That¡¯s all?" he asked.

    I tilted my head, confused. "Is there more?"

    "Did you notice how Wanda acted? Even though she was angry, she still respected my authority."

    I stared at him, now understanding where this was going.

    "I¡¯m not like the others," I said to his face.

    He nodded slowly. "Of course not. You are possessed. And that¡¯s why I have decided to handle you differently."

    His wordsnded like ice on my skin.

    Possessed?

    I looked away, whatever warmth I had felt earlier, evaporated.

    So this was his version of ¡¯different¡¯? Cold scolding for Wanda, and something worse than veiled mockery for me?

    Draven just implied that he was now going to treat me worse than before because I am not submissive like Wanda.

    "I should go," I said quietly, rising from the chair. I didn¡¯t want to spend another moment with him, before hell breaks loose.

    "Where are you going?" he asked, voice steady. "Without receiving your punishment?"

    I stopped mid-step. "...What?"

    "Earlier, you said your servants were innocent and that you should be punished instead."

    I turned back, heart thudding. I had said that. In the heat of desperation.

    And he had stored those words away like a trap.

    I shut my eyes for a moment, looking for a way out of this before a knock broke the moment.

    Jeffery walked in, nodding politely to me before addressing Draven. "Alpha, breakfast is ready. Also, Lady Meredith¡¯s maids have been escorted back to her quarters."

    Instantly, my eyes lit up. I no longer cared for any thing. I just wanted to run, to go see them.

    Draven turned to me. "I will send for you once I¡¯ve decided what your punishment will be."

    "Alright." I didn¡¯t care about that. I slipped past Jeffery and out the door.

    My steps were light, heart racing with relief. But even as I smiled, I knew that I had just walked right into Draven¡¯s hands.

    And now, I was at his mercy.

 Chapter 75: She Made Them Bleed

    <h4>Chapter 75: She Made Them Bleed</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    I pushed the door open faster than I meant to, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    They were all here.

    Azul was kneeling beside Arya, carefully wiping her arms with a damp cloth. Cora stood rigid near the wall, eyes wide.

    Kira and Deidra hovered close, trying to look calm¡ªbut failing. And Arya... Arya stood stiffly with one arm resting lightly at her waist.

    Her smile was weak, but she tried. "Mydy."

    I walked over quickly, eyes scanning her, taking in her posture. The tension in her shoulders. The slight wince when she shifted her weight.

    "Arya," I said, my voice already trembling, "are you alright?"

    She nodded, but it was the kind of nod you give to stop someone from worrying, not because it was true.

    "Mydy, only Arya received two beatings," Kira informed me.

    "Let me see," I said, reaching out to Arya.

    Arya shook her head softly. "It¡¯s nothing. I promise."

    I paused, hand suspended mid-air. My throat tightened. I understood.

    She didn¡¯t want me to see the marks. Didn¡¯t want me to carry that image.

    I slowly withdrew my hand and nodded once. "Okay."

    Deidra looked up from the floor. "Miss Fellowes was furious when the Beta came with orders from the Alpha to halt the punishment," she murmured. "She tried to argue, but the Beta didn¡¯t listen to her."

    Wanda was really determined to punish my maidservants.

    If I hadn¡¯t gone to Draven immediately, and if he hadn¡¯t given the order when he did, the others would have been hurt as well.

    But he was the reason Wanda even thought she could do as she pleased. He gave her space. Power. And Arya paid for it.

    Before today, I hadn¡¯t truly hated Wanda. I just saw her as another possessive, jealous woman vying for Draven¡¯s attention.

    But now?

    Now I hated her.

    "I will stay here," I said. "Arya needs to be treated properly. I can¡¯t leave right now."

    "Mydy," Kira said, stepping forward. "You can¡¯t miss breakfast."

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "But the Alpha listened to you," she said gently. "He ordered our release. Please, don¡¯t upset him again."

    Her words made something twist inside me.

    She was right.

    No matter how I felt¡ªno matter how much I hated him for so many things¡ªhe had listened. I wasn¡¯t ungrateful.

    "Fine," I muttered, already standing. "I will go. But you are all staying here. No going back to the servants¡¯ quarters. Treat Arya here."

    They nodded at once.

    I stepped out with onest nce at Arya. She smiled again. This one softer.

    But it still broke my heart.

    ---

    By the time I reached the dining hall, I was alreadyte.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, tall and still, hands resting lightly near his cutlery.

    Wanda sat, too, prim and polished like she hadn¡¯t done anything vile just an hour ago.

    That was what shocked me most¡ªhow easily she still sat there after being scolded.

    If it were me, I would have starved before sitting across from the man who had humiliated me.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Draven always seemed frustrated with me.

    Maybe he wanted me to act like her.

    I scanned the room. Jeffery. Dennis. The little girl¡ªXamira¡ªying quietly with a fork.

    Everyone was already seated. Everyone but me.

    I remembered what Wanda had said when we first arrived at Duskmoor:

    "Always arrive before the Alpha. And if you¡¯rete... don¡¯t even bothering at all."

    I stood there, unsure. Maybe I should turn back.

    Then came his voice. "Don¡¯t just stand there if you are here for breakfast."

    He didn¡¯t even look at me.

    I stepped into the room, straightening my back.

    I walked toward the table, then paused and bowed slightly. "Apologies, Alpha. I waste."

    Draven didn¡¯t lift his eyes. He asked me to sit and I did.

    A server arrived promptly and ced a full te in front of me¡ªa warm sandwich, five strips of bacon, three hot dogs. A ss of fresh orange juice.

    The scent made my stomach churn. I wasn¡¯t hungry. My appetite was gone after the situation Wanda put me in.

    I picked at the sandwich. Took two bites, ate one hot dog and three pieces of bacon.

    The food was good unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t interested.

    My mind was back in my room, with Arya, and the marks she wouldn¡¯t let me see.

    I nced at Wanda again. She was eating like nothing had happened. Her fingers graceful, her posture rxed.

    She was fine. My people weren¡¯t.

    I drank the juice in one long sip, then stood. "Excuse me."

    No one spoke. But I could feel their eyes follow me as I left the hall.

    ---

    The door clicked softly as I stepped back into my room.

    Azul¡¯s head snapped up from the bedside, eyes wide. "Mydy?" she said, surprised. "You are back already?"

    I offered her a faint smile as I unfastened the outeryer of my dress. "I wasn¡¯t hungry."

    She blinked but didn¡¯t press further. That was why I liked her. She never pried, even when she wanted to.

    I walked further in, my gaze falling on the small bed in the corner¡ªArya was lying on her side, her blouse rolled up to her shoulders.

    Deidra held her still with one hand while Kira gently pressed a cold cloth¡ªwrapped with ice¡ªagainst her back.

    Arya flinched.

    Her entire body jerked just slightly, but it was enough to make my breath catch.

    "It¡¯s alright," Kira whispered to her soothingly. "It will help with the swelling."

    Azul said to me, "Mydy, you don¡¯t have to worry, Arya¡¯s wound is healing. By afternoon, it would have sealed up, thanks to her wolf."

    I didn¡¯t have a wolf, so I didn¡¯t know what that felt like.

    Cora pulled up a chair for me beside the bed and I sat down, eyes fixed on Arya¡¯s back.

    A few faint lines marked her pale skin¡ªangry, red, and freshly raised.

    Rage curled low in my stomach again. Wanda hadn¡¯t just punished my servants today. She had made them bleed for me.

    She had crossed a line.

    And whether it was tomorrow, next week, a month or a year from now. I would repay her for it.

    No one touches my people and gets away with it.

 Chapter 76: Hatching Another Plan

    <h4>Chapter 76: Hatching Another n</h4>

    <strong>~**(Third Person)**~</strong>

    Wanda was the second to leave the dining hall.

    The second the heavy doors closed behind her, herposure cracked.

    Her heels cked angrily across the marble as she marched toward the staircase, every stepced with frustration.

    She hadn¡¯t said a word when Draven dismissed her. Not even when Meredith had the gall to sit in the room as witness to her humiliation.

    Right in front of her.

    Draven had belittled her. Cut her down with that cold, clipped voice of his. Told her¡ªbluntly¡ªthat she had no authority. No right.

    It wasn¡¯t just the words. It was what they meant.

    <i>You are not from here.</i>

    <i>You don¡¯t belong here.</i>

    <i>Only Jeffery and I have a say here.</i>

    Her fists curled as she climbed the stairs.

    Wanda was unhappy with Draven. He had forgotten their years of friendship and had spoken to her so harshly in front of that cursed woman she wanted to teach a lesson.

    She felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, that Meredith had been the one to vanish without a trace yesterday, making everyone scramble to find her.

    To Wanda, Meredith was the one who broke rules, disrespected Draven, spoke out of turn and acted out of character.

    And yet¡ªwho got scolded?

    Not the runaway wife.

    Her.

    Wanda was the woman who had stood beside Draven for years. The one who had hosted, managed, organized every bloody aspect of his household here in Duskmoor.

    She had defended him both in secret and the open.

    And now, all of that could be swept aside because of her.

    That woman.

    "That... bitch!" Wanda cursed through her teeth.

    Wanda¡¯s steps slowed as she reached the second floor. She paused at the banister, ncing back toward the hallway behind her.

    The scene from the dining hall reyed in her head.

    She remembered that Draven hadn¡¯t even looked angry when Meredith arrivedte for breakfast.

    He had pardoned her and asked her to sit.

    He had let her eat as if she hasn¡¯t broken another rule.

    A sharpugh escaped her throat, bitter and low.

    "Draven is slipping," she concluded. "He is letting that woman bend him, pull him and make him forget who he was."

    Wanda walked along the corridors of the second floor for her bedroom as she reinstated her ns.

    Meredith needed to be removed. Quietly. Permanently. But she wouldn¡¯t do it by herself, Not now with Draven who was probably watching her every move after today.

    "For now... there are other ways to start a fire and keep it burning," she muttered under her breath as she pushed the door to her bedroom open.

    ---

    The afternoon sun was mild, warming the children yroom with golden light that stretched across the rug like spilled paint.

    Xamira sat at the low table with her crayons, tongue poked slightly out as she shaded the wing of a butterfly. Wanda sat beside her, legs crossed neatly, holding a children¡¯s reader in herp.

    "And what did the clever fox say to the hunter?" Wanda asked in a sweet, sing-song tone.

    Xamira blinked at the page, then replied, "He said, ¡¯You can¡¯t catch me if I hide well enough.¡¯"

    Wanda pped softly. "Very good. Clever little girl."

    Xamira smiled proudly.

    They went quiet for a moment. Wanda brushed her fingers along the child¡¯s curls, her tone softening.

    "You know," she said slowly, "your father should be the one helping you with these stories. Not me."

    Xamira¡¯s crayon paused mid-stroke.

    "But he¡¯s always busy now," Wanda added, voice just shy of bitter. "Always chasing after that woman."

    Xamira didn¡¯t speak. She simply put the crayon down.

    Wanda leaned forward, careful to make her voice sound gentle¡ªconcerned.

    "Even yesterday, he was searching everywhere for her. He left you, his important meetings and sent all the guards. He was worried sick."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes lowered.

    "And this morning?" Wanda sighed. "Your father scolded me. In front of that same woman. All because of her."

    The child finally looked up. Her voice was quiet, but her wordsnded like stones.

    "That woman is evil," Xamira said. "She wants to take my daddy away."

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Yes, sweetheart. She does."

    She tucked a strand of hair behind Xamira¡¯s ear and continued, "And if you want your father back, there¡¯s something you can do."

    Xamira tilted her head, confused.

    Wanda smiled again, softer this time. "Let me tell you a little story."

    ---

    "There once was a little girl named Larissa," Wanda began, her voice light. "She had a beautiful father who loved her very much. But one day, he married a woman who didn¡¯t like Larissa. She smiled at the father, yes, but always red at Larissa when he wasn¡¯t looking."

    Xamira was listening, her eyes wide.

    "Her father started buying the woman nice things. Dresses. Nes. And forgot Larissa¡¯s birthday two years in a row."

    Xamira¡¯s brows pinched together.

    "One day, Larissa cried and cried. She just wanted her father to love her again. So, she came up with a little n..."

    Wanda leaned in, her tone hushed.

    "She knew her stepmother was scared of cockroaches. So she found two and dropped them in her food bowl. When the woman opened the lid, she screamed and ran away."

    Xamira giggled a little.

    Wanda continued.

    "Another day, Larissa hid one of her stepmother¡¯s shoes. She missed an important meeting and cried."

    "And one day, Larissa poured oil on the kitchen floor," Wanda said softly, "and her stepmother slipped and fell. Hurt her back so badly, she packed her bags and left the house forever."

    Xamira gasped.

    Wanda smiled. "And then? Larissa had her father back. All to herself."

    She paused, brushing invisible dust from Xamira¡¯s sleeve. "And they lived happily ever after."

    There was silence.

    Then, Wanda tilted her head and asked, "Do you understand now, darling?"

    Xamira nodded slowly. Then she picked up her crayon again and began to colour.

    Wanda leaned back, her smile deepening.

    "Good girl."

    Now, Wanda thought about sitting back to watch the show unfold.

    At least, even if Xamira didn¡¯t seed to get rid of Meredith immediately, the little girl¡¯s resentment will keep growing.

 Chapter 77: Jealous of Meredith and Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 77: Jealous of Meredith and Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The soft ck of chess pieces echoed between us.

    Dennis had decided to have a game of chess with me and insisted.

    I moved my knight forward, eyeing Dennis across the board. He barely nced down before capturing one of my pawns with that insufferable little grin tugging at his lips.

    "I¡¯m not going easy on you today," he said, stretching his legs out beneath the table.

    "You never go easy on anyone," I replied tly.

    He chuckled, leaning forward. "That¡¯s because you are too proud to admit when someone ys better."

    I grunted and refocused on the board.

    We were seated in my office, the windows cracked just enough to let in the cool Duskmoor breeze.

    The rich scent of spices wafted in from the roasted duck sitting on the other side of the table, but I wasn¡¯t hungry. Not when Dennis was already ying his usual mind games across the table.

    "By the way," he said as he tapped his bishop into ce, "have you and Meredith made up?"

    I froze mid-reach. "What makes you say that?"

    He shrugged. "I was watching you both at the breakfast table. You didn¡¯t re at her like you wanted to set her hair on fire. You seemed... civil."

    I scoffed and moved my queen. "We are far from making up."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Really?"

    "She just had enough decency to thank me after I stopped Wanda from crucifying her maidservants." I didn¡¯t mean to sound so cold, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for misinterpretation.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair. "Speaking of Wanda... why is she still here?"

    These days, he is always offended when he hears Wanda¡¯s name.

    "Because she is my friend," I said simply. "She¡¯s been loyal. She¡¯s sacrificed a lot over the years. And currently, she is helping out here, remember?"

    He sighed. "Still doesn¡¯t excuse her overstepping constantly."

    "I didn¡¯t say it did."

    He dropped the subject¡ªthankfully¡ªand returned his attention to the board. I guess he didn¡¯t want to ruin his mood.

    I caught the flicker in his eyes before he asked, "So... what did you and Meredith fight about yesterday morning? You still haven¡¯t told me."

    I narrowed my gaze at him. "I will never answer that," I said. "I told you to go ask your best friend about it."

    Dennis smirked. "Are you jealous that I took your wife on a trip?"

    I scoffed. "You are delusional."

    He just smiled wider, cing his rook in a clever trap I hadn¡¯t noticed until thest second. I scowled and studied the board again.

    We yed for another twenty minutes, the asional grumbles and brotherly jabs cutting through the focus.

    Then, casually, I asked, "Where did you take her?"

    I didn¡¯t even know why I asked that question. It was just out of my mouth before I could process it.

    Dennis blinked like he didn¡¯t expect the question. Then he smirked.

    "To the town," he said easily. "I bought her ice cream. Took her to the Central Park. You know¡ªnormal things mates are supposed to do."

    I cleared my throat, refusing to fall into the trap he had set for me.

    "Sounds... unnecessary."

    <i>"It should have been us." </i>Rhovan¡¯s voice slid into my mind like a de dipped in salt.<i> "Our mate. Our moment. Not his."</i>

    <i>¡¯Shut up,¡¯</i> I growled mentally, gripping my knight too hard before cing it down.

    <i>"Next time, maybe he will propose to her too."</i>

    I ground my teeth and focused back on the game.

    Dennis and I kept at it for another hour, discussing neutral topics¡ªtrade routes, warrior rotations, the council¡¯stest nonsense. But my focus kept slipping.

    Rhovan wouldn¡¯t stop whispering.

    <i>"She smiled with him. Laughed. Felt safe."</i>

    <i>"What if someone else decides to take her permanently?"</i>

    I moved my bishop without thinking.

    Dennis snatched it a few turnster and set me up for a three-step checkmate.

    "Check," he said, smug.

    I tried to focus. Tried to outmanoeuvre. But it was over.

    Three movester, he delivered the final blow and leaned back with the widest grin I had seen in a while.

    "I win."

    I stared at the board in disbelief.

    "That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve ever beaten me."

    "Feels good," he said, grinning like a child who had stolen sweets.

    "Wipe that smirk off your face."

    "I can¡¯t." He stood and stretched. "I¡¯m going to have this moment engraved into a que."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Don¡¯t push it." I can¡¯t let him act all cocky to my face.

    Dennis chuckled and leaned on the edge of the table. "You know what distracted you, right?"

    "Don¡¯t." I knew where he was going.

    He pointed at me with that same mocking grin. "You¡¯re jealous."

    "I¡¯m not."

    "You are."

    "Dennis."

    "You were thinking about how I took your wife out on a date."

    "It wasn¡¯t a date," I retorted and bit my tongue immediately. I should have kept quiet.

    "I bet she thinks it was," he teased, trying to get the worst of my reaction.

    I red at him, but he reciprocated with a wink.

    And somewhere deep inside, Rhovan howled withughter.

    The moment Dennis left my office¡ªstill gloating about his win¡ªI let the silence settle like a stone dropped in a deep well.

    The chessboard remained set between us, but I barely looked at it. My fingers hovered above one of the defeated pieces, then slowly withdrew.

    It was the first time I had ever lost to him. Not because he yed smarter. But because I hadn¡¯t yed at all.

    My mind had been elsewhere, and now, Rhovan wouldn¡¯t stop pacing.

    <i>"You are losing your grip,"</i> he growled, his voice slithering through the corners of my thoughts. <i>"First, your dominance. Then your focus. What¡¯s next? Our mate?"</i>

    I closed my eyes briefly, but it didn¡¯t help.

    I could still hear Dennis¡¯s words ringing in my head.

    <strong><i>You are jealous.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t. Not in the petty, reckless way he implied. But the thought of Meredith out thereughing, rxing, vulnerable¡ªwith someone else... it unsettled something in me.

    It was the quiet kind of jealousy. The one that burrowed into the bones.

    Rhovan stirred again.

    <i>"You were made to protect her. Not sit back while someone else ys knight."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him.

    Instead, I rose and walked toward the tall window, letting thete morning light bleed across my desk.

 Chapter 78: Letâ€™s Drive

    <h4>Chapter 78: Let¡¯s Drive</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A soft knock sounded on the door. Three light taps.

    "Enter," I called.

    Xamira¡¯s nanny, Dorothy, poked her head in. "Alpha, forgive me for the interruption. Xamira is asking if she can show you her drawing."

    I nodded once, a calm smile growing on my lips. "Send her in."

    The door opened wider, and Xamira skipped in, clutching a bundle of papers to her chest. Her smile was small but present, familiar enough not to trigger rm.

    "Come here," I said, returning to my seat.

    My little pumpkin was just the perfect opportunity to get away from Rhovan and the silly thoughts he was forcing into my head.

    Xamira walked over and held out a page. I took it carefully.

    It was a drawing¡ªcrude but vibrant. Crayons smeared across the parchment, forming a garden with stick-figured wolves and a small girl with white hair.

    "You drew this?" I asked.

    She nodded, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    I studied her face more carefully now. There was something... off.

    Too quiet. Too still.

    Xamira was many things¡ªshy, yes¡ªbut she never brought me drawings without bubbling over with details. She also never stood this stiffly, like she was afraid to move the wrong way.

    "You alright, little pumpkin?"

    She blinked at the nickname. Normally, she lit up when I called her that, but not today.

    "I¡¯m okay," she said softly, gaze falling to the floor.

    She looked unhappy, and that immediately drew a frown out of me.

    I set the drawing down on the desk. "Did something happen?"

    She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head quickly. "No."

    My frown deepened. That lie was too practiced.

    I rose slowly and walked around the desk. She didn¡¯t flinch¡ªjust stared forward, arms still tight around the rest of her papers. That was not my daughter.

    I crouched to her level. "Xamira."

    She finally looked at me.

    There was a shadow in her eyes. Small, but it was there.

    "Did someone say anything to you?" I asked.

    She shook her head, refusing to meet my gaze. And that was enough to bother me.

    "Who were you with?" I asked, curious to know the reason she looked so sad.

    She paused. Then whispered, "Miss Wanda."

    My jaw clenched. "What did she say?"

    Xamira looked unsure, like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should speak at all. But then she opened up, "She just told me a story and helped me with a few exercises."

    I nodded slowly, believing her. But that still didn¡¯t solve the problem. "But if she said anything that made you feel upset or confused, you cane to me."

    "Okay," she said softly and finally met my gaze.

    I gently ced a hand on her head and she leaned into it like she usually did.

    "Go on," I said. "You can show your drawings to the others."

    She nodded and turned to leave.

    As she reached the door, she stopped and looked back. She hesitated for a moment before speaking up.

    "Daddy, don¡¯t forget our y time this evening."

    "I won¡¯t." My gaze softened.

    Xamira finally smiled at me before running out of the office.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    I sat on the edge of my bed, fingers gently curling around Arya¡¯s wrist.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, eyes narrowing as she adjusted her blouse.

    "Yes, mydy," Arya said softly, turning slightly.

    I leaned in.

    There it was¡ªsmooth skin. The swelling had vanished, and the red lines that once marred her back had fadedpletely. Herplexion looked a little flushed, but not bruised. Not damaged.

    The wound had sealed up.

    A breath of relief escaped me before I could stop it.

    I hadn¡¯t even realized how tense I had been¡ªhow tightly I had held onto the guilt since yesterday. But now, with this proof of healing, the guilt loosened its grip.

    "I¡¯m d," I murmured. "Really d."

    Arya smiled, small but bright. I think she is still being hunted by what happened this morning.

    "And rest," I added. "You are not lifting a finger until tomorrow."

    She tried to object, but I was already waving her down.

    Just then, a knock tapped on the door twice before opening gently. Kira stepped in, her hands folded in front of her.

    "Mydy," she began, "would you like to see how the red grapes are harvested?"

    I blinked. "Red grapes?"

    "Yes. The estate garden behind the west wing¡ªAzul said you might enjoy the walk."

    I considered it. Sunlight. Fresh air. Grapes.

    It sounded... normal.

    And after everything, a slice of normal sounded heavenly.

    "I wille," I said, rising to my feet. "I¡¯ve been bored for hours now."

    ---

    The garden was tucked behind the estate, sloping gently toward a trellised field where vines ran wild in neat rows. The scent in the air was fresh and slightly sweet, and golden sunlight draped across the vineyard like silk.

    Azul and Kira walked on either side of me. Their quiet chatter blended with the rustling of leaves and soft instructions from the gardeners nearby.

    I watched the workers for a while. Each held a pair of small shears, clipping bunches of red grapes from the vines and tossing them gently into woven baskets.

    It was almost rhythmic¡ªlike a dance.

    One of the gardeners, a boy who couldn¡¯t be much older than me, paused and gave a small bow when he saw us.

    "Would you teach me how to do that?" I asked, pointing toward the grapes.

    His brows lifted slightly, but then he smiled. "Of course, mydy."

    He handed me a pair of shears, carefully showing me how to hold them. Then he led me to a vine heavy with fruit.

    "You will want to find a clean stem," he said, gesturing, "and cut just above the bunch."

    I followed his instructions, snipping the stem gently. The grapes dropped into my palm, plump and cold with dew.

    "There," I said, holding it up with a faintugh. "Not bad for my first try?"

    "Not bad at all," he replied.

    I handed the shears back to him, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. Azul stood nearby with a small basket, beaming like I had won a prize.

    I know she was proud to see me so cheerful. I would have never found a moment like this back home.

    Feeling yful, I plucked two grapes and tossed them into my mouth.

    The burst of sweetness made me close my eyes for just a second. Then I heard a voice behind me.

    "Well, look at who is having fun," Dennis said, amusement coating every syble. "You¡¯ve been converted to vineyard life?"

    My eyes snapped open.

    He stood a few paces away, arms folded across his chest, lips tugged into a crooked smile.

    I almost choked on the grapes.

    Then I straightened my spine and slowed my chewing dramatically. "Just... tasting."

    "Right," he drawled. "Because that didn¡¯t look like enjoyment at all."

    I swallowed and changed the topic. "What are you doing here?"

    He walked closer, stopping at the edge of the row. "Came to tell you I¡¯ve got a little time this afternoon. Thought I had finally make good on the lessons."

    I blinked. "What lessons?"

    "The one where I teach you how to drive a car," he grinned wider. "You didn¡¯t forget, did you?"

    I blinked again, then smiled. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget. "But I won¡¯t give you that answer you need today."

    "Naturally. And I¡¯m only teaching you the basics today." He extended his hand. "Shall we?"

    I looked down at my boots and then at the grape vines swaying gently in the breeze.

    Driving could be dangerous, but a lot of fun.

    I reached for his hand without thinking.

    "Alright," I said. "Let¡¯s drive."

 Chapter 79: First Driving Lessons from Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 79: First Driving Lessons from Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    We didn¡¯t go far¡ªjust to the open stretch at the far end of the estate where the stone-paved path curved beneath a cluster of towering ash trees.

    The wind was calmer here, and the sun stretchedzily across the field, warming the parked sleek ck car in front of us.

    I trailed behind Dennis, watching as he pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the car with azy flick of his wrist.

    He opened the driver¡¯s side door with a dramatic bow. "Wee to your first official driving lesson, mydy."

    I raised a brow at the seat. "I thought I would be sitting there."

    Dennis shut the door gently. "That¡¯s the goal... eventually. But today, no keys for you. Just the basics."

    "So, I¡¯m just supposed to stare at the wheel while you monologue?"

    "Exactly," he grinned. "It¡¯s called visual learning. Very effective."

    I didn¡¯t argue any more. Not because I wasn¡¯t ready, but because the idea of identally driving the car into a tree sounded like something that could actually happen to me.

    We stood beside the car. The interior was warm from the sun, and the wheel looked heavier than I thought it should be.

    Dennis began the lesson.

    "This," he said, pointing to the hood, "is not just a piece of metal. It¡¯s a beast. And the moment you get behind the wheel, you¡¯re its master."

    I tried not to smile. "Are you always this dramatic?"

    "Only when the audience is worth it," he replied.

    "This," he began, stepping up beside me, "is the steering wheel. Obvious, yes. But you would be surprised how many people grab it like it¡¯s a dinner tray. Keep your hands at ten and two. Like this."

    He demonstrated, then pointed to the pedals. "Three foot pedals. Clutch on the far left, brake in the middle, elerator on the right. You will use your left foot for the clutch. Right foot for everything else. You don¡¯t need to stomp¡ªthis isn¡¯t a war."

    "Noted," I said, keeping my expression neutral.

    "This," he said, tapping the stick shift, "is your gear stick. First gear to move off. Second for speed. You will stall if you release the clutch too quickly, so be gentle. Like... how you would untie a bandage from a scar."

    That made me nce up at him.

    He blinked. "Sorry. Bad metaphor."

    Then he stepped back, crossing his arms. "Alright, let¡¯s see how much you retained. Repeat everything."

    I straightened a little, then pointed to each part one after the other. "Steering wheel, dashboard, clutch, brake, elerator. If I start the engine, I press the clutch fully before shifting into gear. First gear to move. Second once we gain momentum. Always keep two hands on the wheel."

    When I finished, Dennis just stared at me. "You might actually beat me at this before you even start the engine."

    I shrugged. Even if I don¡¯t have anything to boast of, I had my mind. And sometimes, that was enough.

    Dennis leaned against the car with a smirk. "Driving is fun and all, but... I will admit, nothing beats shifting and running wild through the woods in your wolf form."

    My smile faded.

    Then I looked away and shrugged lightly. "I guess I will never know."

    The silence that followed was short¡ªbut sharp.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes widened slightly "I¡¯m sorry," he said quickly. "That was¡ª"

    "It¡¯s fine," I interrupted gently. "It doesn¡¯t bother me."

    And truthfully, it didn¡¯t. At least, not as much anymore.

    Who knows how long I wouldst this time around before someone deliberately hurts me with that reminder.

    Dennis nodded and stood upright again. "Well, since you are obviously gifted, I should warn you: no lessons tomorrow."

    I raised a brow. "Why?"

    "I¡¯ve got an important meeting scheduled. But next tomorrow, same time, same spot. Deal?"

    I pretended to think. "Depends. Will I get to actually touch the steering wheel then?"

    "Only if you promise not to kill us both."

    "No promises," I joked.

    He shook his head with a grin. "You good with that schedule or is there¡ª?"

    I nodded. "Yes. It¡¯s perfect."

    "Alright then." He looked down at his watch. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you back before someone sends a search party."

    ---

    Dennis walked me until we got to the driveway towards the entrance of the house before turning away.

    The sun was beginning to dip low, casting a honey-gold hue across the estate walls, and the soft gravel beneath my boots crunched in rhythm with my steps.

    As I reached the front entrance of the house, therge double doors just in sight, I heard the soft shuffle of feeting from the opposite end of the walk.

    Xamira.

    She walked hand-in-hand with her nanny¡ªDorothy, if I remembered correctly. The woman carried a wide-brimmed hat in one hand and a half-folded storybook in the other, likely from an afternoon stroll or garden reading.

    The moment Xamira saw me, her steps slowed.

    I smiled. Warm, soft. The kind you offer a child, expecting nothing but innocence in return.

    "Hello, Xamira," I greeted gently. "Did you go for a walk?"

    She didn¡¯t smile back. Her hand didn¡¯t tighten in her nanny¡¯s. She didn¡¯t nod as well.

    She just looked at me.

    That same look I had seen once or twice in children who were too observant for their age¡ªquiet, unreadable.

    Then, with a tone far too calm for her tiny voice, she asked:

    "When are you leaving?"

    The words hit me with no warning.

    I blinked. "What?"

    Her face didn¡¯t shift. She simply tilted her head to the side, lips pursed slightly, gaze never leaving mine.

    "When are you leaving?" she repeated.

    It took a moment for the question to settle properly in my mind. And when it did, I straightened slowly, keeping my voice steady.

    "When your father decides to let me go."

    Xamira didn¡¯t reply. She turned¡ªquickly¡ªand darted past Dorothy in the opposite direction, her curls bouncing wildly behind her.

    "Xamira!" Dorothy called, startled. She nced at me with an apologetic wince. "Forgive her, mydy. She¡¯s just..."

    She didn¡¯t finish. She had a young girl to catch, so she turned and ran.

    I stood there a moment longer, thest trace of warmth from the sun pressing against my back.

    And just like that, the lightness I had felt earlier was gone.

 Chapter 80: When Are You Leaving?

    <h4>Chapter 80: When Are You Leaving?</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    Dinner passed by in a blur for Meredith. She was so exhausted that her body practically begged her for a bed hug.

    Ultimately, she left immediately after finishing the pork cutlet with mayo dipping sauce on her te.

    After dinner, Draven bent low and pressed a kiss to Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "Good night, pumpkin," he whispered against her hair.

    Xamira sighed, long and tired. "Good night, Daddy."

    Draven didn¡¯t notice the disappointment in her tone. Or maybe he did, but he still turned and left without looking back because he was exhausted.

    He had shown up earlier for their promised ytime, but not even ten minutes had passed before his phone rang, and he had to leave.

    Again.

    That was why Xamira¡¯s little heart felt heavy when she saw Meredith earlier, why her voice had sounded colder than usual. And the reason she had asked that question.

    Wanda quietly took her hand, her touch light but certain.

    "Let¡¯s go to your room, sweetheart," she said softly, almost sweetly.

    Xamira nodded.

    They walked together toward Xamira¡¯s pink-themed bedroom. The hallway glowed with low lights. It felt warmer in this wing of the mansion. Familiar. Safer.

    At the door, Wanda turned to Dorothy.

    "You can go now. I will tuck her in."

    Dorothy hesitated for a heartbeat, then bowed slightly. "Good night, Miss Fellowes. Good night, Xamira."

    " Good night," the little girl murmured.

    When the door clicked shut, Wanda led her to the plush bed, helping her crawl under the pastel pink nket. She fluffed the pillows and pulled the nket gently to her shoulders.

    "I told her," Xamira said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Wanda paused. "Told who?"

    "Daddy¡¯s wife," the girl replied, her tone quiet. "I asked her when she would leave when I ran into her."

    Wanda blinked once, then leaned in with wide eyes, her expression exaggerated. "You did?"

    Xamira gave a small nod, her eyes searching Wanda¡¯s face. "Was that wrong?"

    "Oh, no," Wanda said quickly, touching her hand and smiling. "That was very brave of you. You did well."

    The girl exhaled slowly, relieved.

    "So, what did she say?" Wanda asked, tucking in the edges of the nket. She was so happy to learn about Xamira¡¯s confidence because she didn¡¯t think the little child would throw that question at Meredith.

    And now, she was curious about thetter¡¯s response.

    "She said... when Daddy lets her go."

    Wanda scoffed lightly, brushing a stray curl from Xamira¡¯s cheek. "She lied."

    Xamira blinked. "She lied?"

    "Of course she did," Wanda said gently. "She can leave whenever she wants to. But she doesn¡¯t want to. So now she is making excuses using your Daddy¡¯s name. She just wants to live here."

    Xamira looked away, her lips twitching downward. Then, barely above a whisper, she muttered,

    "Then I will make her go away... like Larissa did."

    Wanda¡¯s smile grew. She reached over and gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair.

    "That¡¯s my clever girl."

    Xamira didn¡¯t smile back. She inquired, "But how do I do that?"

    "You have to think like Larissa did," Wanda offered, refusing to give her ideas in case of tomorrow.

    Xamira simply turned on her side and pulled the nket to her chin.

    "Good night, sweetheart," Wanda murmured.

    "Good night..." the reply came, soft and half-hearted.

    Wanda stood and walked to the wall. She pressed a button by the door, and the overhead lights clicked off, plunging the room into darkness, save for the warm glow from the dimmed bedsidemp.

    With onest look over her shoulder, Wanda left the room quietly, her heels silent against the thick carpet.

    The door shut with a soft click.

    And the little girl stared at the wall, eyes open, still thinking.

    ---

    Wanda stepped into her bedroom, shutting the door behind her with a quiet click.

    She hadn¡¯t even made it three steps toward her dresser when her phone buzzed violently inside her portable phone purse around her wrist.

    The name that shed across the screen made her stomach twist.

    <strong><i>Father.</i></strong>

    She hesitated, fingers hovering above the phone, dread curling like smoke through her chest. She knew better than to ignore him.

    Reginald Fellowes didn¡¯t call to exchange pleasantries¡ªonly to delivermands and punishments.

    With a deep breath, she pressed the green icon and raised the phone to her ear.

    "Father," she greeted with all the respect her voice could carry. "Good evening¡ª"

    "Spare me," his cold voice cut through. "Have you made progress with the girl?"

    Her spine straightened instinctively.

    "Have youe up with a n, Wanda?"

    The pause that followed was too long. She could feel her throat close up, unsure how to answer.

    Then the bark came¡ªsharp, loud, and full of bite. "Speak, girl!"

    Wanda jumped slightly. "I¡ªI¡¯m still working out a n, sir," she said quickly.

    "Still?" Reginald¡¯s voice dropped into a venomous sneer. "You¡¯ve been living under Draven¡¯s roof like a spoiled kitten, and you still haven¡¯t done the one thing I sent you there to do?"

    "I¡¯m trying. But things are moreplicated than I expected," she said, her voice quieter now. "And I¡¯ve been busy with the murder case as well."

    "Complicated," he repeated with disgust. "You¡¯ve always been better with cleaning up corpses than making real moves. Maybe that¡¯s all you are good for."

    Wanda winced. Although the time frame her father had given her was still far ahead, she knew better than to argue.

    "And let me make something very clear," Reginald continued, his voice now eerily calm. "You will report every step you take from now on. Every n. Every whisper. Do not wait for me to call you again. I want your updates before I breathe another word to you. Is that understood?"

    "Yes, father," Wanda answered quickly, her voice barely audible.

    Then the line went dead the next second.

    Wanda exhaled shakily and lowered the phone from her ear. Her fingers trembled slightly as she set it down on the edge of her vanity.

    She crossed the room in slow, wooden steps and dropped onto the edge of her bed. Her hands were buried into the hem of her dress, tugging at the fabric to still her nerves.

    Then, under her breath, she muttered to herself, "At this rate, Father will kill me before I get rid of Meredith."

 Chapter 81: Over A Pot of Flower Tea

    <h4>Chapter 81: Over A Pot of Flower Tea</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    The balcony overlooked the back gardens, veiled in a wash of soft golden light from the setting sun.

    Margareth sat there, upright and still, a porcin cup of flower tea nestled between her palms. Steam curled from its surface, but she didn¡¯t sip.

    Her gaze was distant, unfocused¡ªlike it had wandered somewhere too far to call back.

    She didn¡¯t hear the sliding door open behind her.

    Didn¡¯t notice her daughters until they were nearly at her side.

    Monique raised a brow and nced at Mabel.

    "She¡¯s lost again," Mabel whispered, folding her arms.

    Monique stepped forward and reached out, tapping their mother¡¯s shoulder.

    Margareth jolted faintly. Her eyes flicked to them as she slowly ced her tea down on the side table. "When did you girls get here?"

    "Just now," Monique said, lowering herself into one of the wicker chairs beside her. "You were staring into the wind again."

    Mabel dropped into the other seat and crossed her legs. "Is it Meredith again?"

    Margareth didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her expression softened slightly, lips pursing. Then she nodded. "Yes."

    Mabel scoffed.

    "Mother, why on earth are you thinking about that disgraceful little brat," she said, "when you could use that brain to match-make me with the finest Alpha left in Stormveil? I¡¯m not getting any younger."

    "She¡¯s still my daughter," Margareth said quietly. "She is myst child. I raised her in my womb... fed her. I am bound to worry, especially now that she¡¯s far off in that human city."

    Monique¡¯s mouth twitched into something between a smirk and a frown. "Since when do you care so much about that cursed girl? Don¡¯t let father find out."

    "Don¡¯t you worry for her?" Margareth asked, her gaze drifting from one daughter to the other, ignoring the past about not letting her husband find out about her concern.

    Monique rolled her eyes.

    Mabelughed. "Worry? About Meredith?"

    Monique leaned forward. "If she died outside these walls, it would save father the effort of killing her himself if she ever dared step back into Moonstone."

    "But it wouldn¡¯t be good if the humans did it," Mabel added, tapping her nails against the chair arm. "Not good for us. Not good for our people."

    Monique gave a thoughtful nod. "True. Better if one of us handled it. Cleaner that way."

    Mabel turned toward her sister. "Honestly, I¡¯m surprised we haven¡¯t heard any strange news about her. I thought she had be dead by now."

    Monique chuckled. "Seems like she¡¯s behaving herself for once. There are people to discipline her over there, after all."

    Mabel shook her head. "As long as Wanda¡¯s there, Meredith will never have peace. That woman will give her hell."

    Monique gave a shortugh. "It¡¯s only a matter of time. Wanda¡¯s not patient. She will probably poison Meredith eventually, or find another means to get rid of her."

    Theirughter filled the air.

    Margareth exhaled, long and weary. She looked at them both, her expression unreadable.

    "Are you two trying to anger me to death?" she muttered.

    Before either of them could respond, footsteps sounded behind them.

    Gary emerged onto the balcony, shirt sticking to his chest with sweat, hair damp from his sparring session.

    He paused, brows furrowing slightly as he caught the atmosphere.

    "Who¡¯s trying to kill you this time, Mother?" he asked, walking over to the tray to pour himself tea.

    Margareth raised a thin hand and pointed at her daughters. "Them."

    "They are talking nonsense again?" he asked, half-smiling.

    "Mother is worrying about Meredith," Mabel said, tossing her hair over her shoulder like it offended her.

    Gary froze with the cup at his lips. His expression tightened.

    "Why would you worry about her?" he asked, lowering the cup. "She is not worth a second of your time. Also, she is probably enjoying a second-chance life with our next King."

    "She is still my daughter," Margareth said again. "You wouldn¡¯t understand, Gary."

    He didn¡¯t argue. Just took another long drink. At least, he was not like his sisters who didn¡¯t care about their mother¡¯s feelings.

    Perhaps, he was exhausted today otherwise, he should be the one in his sisters¡¯ shoes, stopping her from thinking about Meredith.

    "I just keep thinking about Duskmoor," she continued. "Humans. Tensions. What if something breaks out? A war?"

    Gary set his cup down. "Then Alpha Draven will save her... if he feels like it."

    "Enough," Margareth said, waving a hand. "Enough about Meredith. I¡¯m already developing a migraine."

    "Should I call the doctor?" Mabel asked quickly.

    Monique scoffed. "Why waste coin when she can just drink peppermint tea?"

    "Exactly," she added. "We all know herbs."

    Margareth eyed Monique from over her cup. "When are you going back to your husband and children?"

    Monique¡¯s face soured immediately. "I like it here. I¡¯m taking a break."

    Gary poured himself another cup¡ªthen another. By the fifth, he leaned back and exhaled.

    "Honestly," he said, "the only way Meredith will survive all this is if she gives birth to Draven¡¯s child."

    Monique let out a loudugh. "You must be delusional. You think a man like Alpha Draven would bed <i>her</i>?"

    Gary shrugged. "Men don¡¯t always think when ites to bedding a woman. Especially in close quarters, and when their needs arise."

    Mabel frowned. "Don¡¯t be faster than your shadows, brother. Draven is the most disciplined Alpha in our race. Have you ever heard about him messing with anyone? Not even Wanda, and she is always glued to him."

    Gary raised a brow. "He might have been with her. Otherwise, why is she still clinging?"

    Monique shook her head. "If he had touched Wanda, she would be shouting it from the rooftops. She is desperate. She would have forced a wedding by now."

    Gary smirked. "So, you¡¯re telling me Wanda wouldn¡¯t agree to be a kept woman? Even if it was temporary?"

    Margareth, who had been quietly sipping her tea, finally spoke.

    "Wanda is ambitious," she said simply. "And Draven knows that. He won¡¯t give her that kind of power. He¡¯s smart. Even if he considered her as a mistress, it wouldn¡¯tst. Not with how quickly she would demand more. Besides, he probably only sees her as a friend."

    The siblings fell silent.

    Only the clinking of the porcin echoed across the stone balcony, as Margareth took another slow sip, her gaze once more turning toward the fading horizon.

 Chapter 82: Dennis is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 82: Dennis is Attacked</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)</i></strong><strong><i>**~</i></strong>

    The forest was unnaturally quiet.

    Not the kind of quiet that followed peace¡ªbut the kind that screamed of something lurking. Something wrong.

    Draven moved through the undergrowth with sharp, soundless steps, his eyes scanning the shadowed path ahead. The scent was still strong¡ªsharp, metallic, iron-rich.

    Blood.

    Dennis was only a few steps behind him, sniffing the air as well.

    "Same direction?" Dennis asked quietly.

    Draven nodded once, never breaking the stride. "It¡¯s fresh. Maybe an hour old."

    Draven and Dennis had been driving on the express when they perceived something wrong and decided it was a good idea to park their car by the road side and go into the woods to find out what it was.

    The deeper they walked, the thicker the air became. Fog clung to the roots and hovered like a low whisper between the trees.

    Then Draven halted. He turned toward his brother. "Let¡¯s spread out. Cover more ground."

    Dennis blinked. "You sure?"

    "Yes. But not too far. If anything feels off¡ªcall."

    Dennis gave a sharp nod. "Got it."

    Draven added, his voice lower now, "Be alert, Dennis."

    The brothers parted silently, fading into the woods in opposite directions.

    Dennis moved quickly, his boots crunching lightly against the fallen leaves. His eyes flicked from branch to branch, every instinct in him prickling. The scent of blood was thicker here. Older bark had been stained crimson near the roots.

    Then there was a sudden movement, a blur of motion behind him.

    Dennis turned sharply, heart jumping. But he saw nothing.

    Thinking it was just him, he exhaled. But the hairs on his neck remained upright.

    Another second passed. And then¡ªcold fingers wrapped around his throat from behind.

    Dennis was mmed against a tree with bone-rattling force, the back of his head hitting bark.

    A figure stood before him¡ªtall, statuesque. His long ck hair hung damp over sharp cheekbones, and his skin was almost luminescent in the moonlight, pale and without a blemish.

    Blood streaked down the side of his arm like a forgotten decoration.

    But it was the man¡¯s eyes that locked Dennis in ce¡ªred. Not angry red. Hungry red.

    "Let go¡ª" Dennis choked, but the grip tightened.

    The man¡¯s fingers curled possessively under his jaw as if weighing his worth.

    "You have a strong heart," he said coldly. "Almost perfect."

    Dennis¡¯s limbs jerked, struggling¡ªbut the pressure didn¡¯t budge. His vision blurred.

    Then, the man¡¯s head tilted. He inhaled¡ªdeeply. A slow smile spread across his lips. His grip loosened slightly.

    "You smell like one of us," the man said, curious now. "You were... with one of us."

    Dennis wheezed, unable to respond, but fear red behind his eyes.

    From the distance¡ª

    "Dennis!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered through the trees.

    The red-eyed man¡¯s grin widened. "Oops."

    Dennis felt the pressure easepletely as the man leaned in onest time. "Seems like you are called Dennis, and I can¡¯t have your heart today."

    Draven¡¯s voice grew louder. "Dennis!"

    Draven burst through the trees, his eyes ring wide at the scene¡ªDennis pinned, pale, blood on his neck, and the pale figure standing far too close.

    "Get away from him!" Draven growled.

    The red-eyed man turned his headzily toward him. "That was fast," he muttered.

    His eyes locked with Draven¡¯s¡ªcold amusement twinkling in their bloody depths.

    Draven surged forward in a blur, ws half-shifted, ready to strike. But the man released Dennis in a fluid motion. His body blurred into a shadow, and then¡ªhe was gone.

    Like mist caught in wind.

    Dennis crumpled to the ground with a sharp cough, gasping for breath, his hands gripping the dirt.

    "Brother!" Draven reached him, crouching immediately. His hands hovered over his brother¡¯s frame, eyes scanning the blood smeared along his neck.

    "Are you okay?"

    Dennis coughed twice, voice rough and dry. "That¡¯s... not my blood."

    Draven froze for a beat. Then nodded and helped him sit up properly.

    "I¡¯m fine," Dennis said, rubbing his throat, his voice hoarse. "Just... winded."

    "How did you know?" he asked after a moment. "That I was in danger?"

    Draven exhaled through his nose, dark brows furrowed. "I stopped hearing your steps. Then Rhovan said something was wrong so I followed your scent."

    Dennis turned his head, breath catching. "Thank you, Rhovan," he muttered between coughs.

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave him. "Tell me what happened. Did that thing say anything to you?"

    Dennis gave a slow nod and exined how he was attacked. "... Then he said... I was with one of them. Then smiled like it meant something."

    He paused. "His grip was like steel. I didn¡¯t even hear himing."

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened, jaw locking.

    Dennis stared up at him. "Brother... do you know what that thing was?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze moved toward the trees, following the trail where the man had vanished.

    "Yes," he said slowly. "It seemed to be a vampire."

    Dennis¡¯s body stiffened. He scrambled to his feet, still shaky, but Draven caught him quickly and steadied him.

    "Vampires?" Dennis whispered, voice nowced with fear. "They still exist?"

    Draven nodded grimly. "It looks like it now."

    He stared at the forest again, eyes narrowing. "And now... at least we know what¡¯s been killing our people. Taking their hearts."

    The woods whispered back nothing, but both brothers knew¡ªthey weren¡¯t alone in those trees anymore.

    ---

    Draven and Dennis emerged from the edge of the woods, the trees finally giving way to the gravel path where their ck SUV sat parked beneath the flickering securitymp.

    Dennis winced as he leaned against a tree, still catching his breath. His shirt was torn at the cor, and red smudged the side of his neck like an ugly brand.

    Draven nced at him, then at the short walk left to the car.

    "You sure you¡¯re good to walk?"

    Dennis nodded stiffly, then hissed as he took a step. "Define ¡¯good¡¯."

    Draven stepped beside him and held out an arm. "Do you want me to carry you?"

    Dennis rolled his eyes so hard they nearly stayed stuck. "If you are itching to carry someone princess-style, go find your wife."

    Draven smirked, lowering his arm. "Suit yourself."

    They walked the rest of the way in silence, the only sound being the steady crunch of gravel under their boots and Dennis¡¯sbored breathing.

    But when they reached the car, Draven opened the passenger door without a word and waited.

    Dennis nced at him. "Still being gentlemanly, huh?"

    "Just making sure you don¡¯t fall on your face."

    Dennis grunted as he sank into the seat, his body groaning in protest. "Yeah. Thanks."

    Draven shut the door gently, then walked around the hood to the driver¡¯s side.

    The engine started with a low rumble, and the headlights carved twin paths through the mist.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment. But the air between them was no longer heavy with fear. Only with questions. And the silence of things no one was ready to say yet.

    <i>What did the vampire mean by Dennis was with one of them?</i>

 Chapter 83: They were Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 83: They were Hunting</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The drive back to the estate was quiet.

    Dennis leaned back in the passenger seat, holding his throat, trying to y tough, but I could still hear the rasp in his breathing.

    The smudge of blood was like a warning smeared across his corbone.

    I gripped the wheel tighter than necessary. The gravel under the tires cracked and spat as the gates of the estate came into view, half-open as if expecting us.

    Two guards stood there, faces alert under the re of our headlights. They greeted us before I drove into thepound proper.

    I pulled the SUV to a smooth stop outside the main house and turned off the engine.

    Dennis sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "That was insane."

    I didn¡¯t answer. A lot of disturbing thoughts were still going through my head at the moment.

    We stepped out into the night. Before we made it up the steps, the front door opened and Jeffery stepped out.

    He was always waiting when I didn¡¯t ask.

    "Alpha, you are back," he said, scanning us both. His gaze lingered on Dennis, definitely guessing that something was wrong.

    "Inside," I said curtly, already leading the way.

    He didn¡¯t argue.

    Since Dennis said he didn¡¯t need my help, I let him struggle behind me.

    We stepped into the sitting room off the entryway. The lights were dimmed, and the smell of wood polish and pine still lingered from the morning cleaning.

    Dennis copsed into the nearest armchair like he had just returned from war.

    I remained standing, arms folded across my chest, still wired from the hunt.

    Jeffery¡¯s tone was neutral, but I heard the tension under it. "What happened, Alpha? You look disturbed, and Dennis definitely doesn¡¯t look good."

    "There is something in the woods," I said. "We picked up a blood scent on our way home. And we decided to check it out."

    Dennis scoffed. "Yeah, and I nearly lost my life."

    Jeffery looked between us again. "You were attacked?" He asked, finally understanding how Dennis got injured.

    Dennis lifted his shirt cor slightly, exposing the bruising under his throat. "You could say that."

    Jeffery turned to me for exnation.

    "He was fast," I said. "Too fast for any rogue. Even faster than me. He was pale, paler than our mother and Meredith. He was beautiful in a strange way. Blood on his hands. Red eyes."

    Jeffery¡¯s expression shifted. Disbelief mixed with something else. "No."

    "Yes."

    His voice dropped. "Vampire?"

    I nodded "That¡¯s exactly what I think it was."

    Dennis sat up straighter. "He could have taken me because he was definitely going to do that. But then he smelled something... said I smelled like <i>¡¯one of them¡¯</i>."

    Jeffery blinked. "One of them?"

    I nodded once. "He let him go when I got there. Ran before I could catch him."

    Jeffery absorbed that silently, his lips drawn thin. "If you¡¯re right..."

    "I¡¯m right," I cut in. "And it means they¡¯ve been here for a while. Watching us. Picking their moments."

    Jeffery looked down, jaw clenched.

    He was definitely thinking of something which I didn¡¯t think I was ready to hear if it had nothing to do with a solution.

    "Double the patrols tonight," I ordered. "No one outside the gates without my permission. And bring the hunters in."

    He nodded. "Immediately."

    Dennis groaned softly from the chair. "And maybe don¡¯t stab me while you are at it. I¡¯ve had enough for one night."

    I gave him a look. "Try not to let anyone pin you to a tree next time."

    He rolled his eyes before asking, "And what the hell did that crazy guy mean by I was with one of them? Did another vampire pass me by in the forest or perhaps, did I run into one when I went into town earlier today?"

    "Maybe you should ask him when next you meet," I replied in a serious tone.

    I had no answers to that question, so I resorted to teasing him.

    "What a wonderful brother you are," Dennis huffed.

    I tapped his shoulder gently. "Yes, I know."

    I stepped closer to the window, staring into the thick darkness beyond the courtyard.

    The Vampires are real. This was not some rumour or folklore.

    They were out there. And now they had our scent.

    After Jeffery left the room to carry out my orders, and Dennis had finally gone upstairs to rest, I remained alone.

    The sitting room was quiet. Too quiet. Even the air felt heavy, as though the walls themselves were holding their breath.

    I leaned against the window frame, arms crossed, eyes on the distant treeline. There was nothing but shadows now, yet I couldn¡¯t unsee that man¡¯s crimson eyes¡ªor the way he looked at Dennis like prey that almost got away.

    He had spoken so casually. So calmly. He wasn¡¯t just passing through.

    He was hunting.

    And it wasn¡¯t just wolves dying out there. It wasn¡¯t random. These kills were strategic¡ªheartless, literally and figuratively.

    My jaw tightened.

    This wasn¡¯t the kind of threat I could share openly with the entire pack just yet. Panic would spread faster than infection, and suspicion would follow. And with Meredith here¡ªvulnerable, marked, surrounded by wolves who still questioned her ce¡ªrumours could be lethal.

    I needed facts.

    And silence.

    I moved away from the window and left for my office. I crossed the room to my desk. Unlocking the top drawer, I pulled out an old ck leather folder¡ªone I hadn¡¯t touched in years. It was given to me by my father.

    I flipped through worn pages until I found what I needed: a thin filebelled "EXTINCT."

    Not anymore, apparently.

    I turned to the map tucked beneath the documents and traced the edges of Duskmoor¡¯s borders, then the red pins we¡¯d ced where every heartless corpse had been found. The pattern was too clean. They were closing in.

    I heard Rhovan stir in the back of my mind.

    <i>"The vampires... It was the one in the woods on our journey to Duskmoor,"</i> he said quietly. <i>"And our mate had sensed it. Remember?"</i>

    "Yes, I do," I replied, my gaze thoughtful.

    <i>"They¡¯re not just hunting,"</i> he added. <i>"They¡¯re studying."</i>

    "I know. And they are testing boundaries"

    I shut the folder and locked it again.

    A knock sounded at the door.

    Jeffery entered, quiet as always. "The outer sentries are doubled. Hunters have been summoned. I handpicked them myself."

    "Good."

    He paused, reading the room like he always did. "Do you want the council informed?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet. We need proof. We need a body."

    Jeffery hesitated. "You are nning something."

    "I always am."

    He nodded, then turned to leave.

    But I stopped him. "Tell the kitchen staff no early breakfasts for the next three days. No one moves before sunrise unless I give the order."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    He left without another word.

    I exhaled slowly and turned back to the window.

    If vampires had truly returned, then this estate wasn¡¯t just in danger. It might be the bait.

    They had I and Dennis¡¯ scent.

    And if that red-eyed monster stepped into my woods¡ªI would be ready.

 Chapter 84: Misleading News

    <h4>Chapter 84: Misleading News</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    A ray of sunlight crept across the carpeted floor like fingers, warm andzy.

    Azul and Kira moved softly around the room, parting the thick curtains until the full glow of morning spilled into my chamber. I stirred beneath the nket, blinking against the light.

    "Mydy," Azul said with a gentle smile, "the sun is almost up."

    Kira giggled beside her. "That means it¡¯s time to rise. You can¡¯t miss breakfast."

    I groaned softly, but allowed Azul to pull the sheets down. The morning chill nipped at my arms, and Arya was already walking in with a fresh robe, her timing impable as always.

    They helped me out of bed and into the warm robe before escorting me to the bathing area.

    A few minutester, I sat patiently in front of my dresser as Kira brushed my hair and Azul patted a skincare product on my face.

    I was enjoying the slow morning when Deidra entered, her expression unusually serious.

    "Mydy," she said, "you don¡¯t need to go down for breakfast."

    I withdrew my gaze from the mirror and turned directly to her. "Why?" She was already carrying the breakfast; toast, hot porridge, and boiled eggs. Steam still floated up inzy swirls.

    Cora walked up to her and lifted the tray off her hands before stepping out of the room, to set it down in the sitting area.

    "Alpha Draven said no one will be eating together in the dining hall for the next three days," Deidra added.

    I was startled. "What do you mean? Why?"

    She shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. That was the instruction."

    "That¡¯s strange..." I murmured, walking over and pulling out the chair. "Is this for everyone or just me?"

    "It¡¯s for everyone, mydy," Kira answered, smoothing my skirt. "I think, it¡¯s because he is going to be busy."

    My brows furrowed. Azul and Deidra were finished now, so I stood up from the stool and moved to the sitting area.

    I sat and picked up a spoon. The porridge was warm,ced with cinnamon and honey. Still, the change bothered me.

    "Has something happened?" I asked after a moment, chewing slowly.

    "Well," Cora said, biting her lip, "we saw the alpha¡¯s brother walking into the house this morning, and he looked like he had a bruise on his neck."

    I stopped mid-bite.

    Arya nodded. "Yes. I noticed it too."

    "What happened to him?" I asked, already standing.

    "We don¡¯t know," Deidra admitted. "It didn¡¯t look too bad, though."

    Kira, ever the voice of calm, smiled at me reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry, mydy. I¡¯m sure, he has already healed. He is very strong."

    "I hope so..." I was still unsettled no matter how calm I tried to sound.

    I took another bite of the egg, but my mind was no longer on food. Something had shifted overnight.

    New rules. Bruises. Closed doors.

    My eyes narrowed faintly. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    And with breakfast now private and Dennis hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my driving lesson would still hold this evening.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    The inner house was quiet. For once, I liked it that way.

    From my office window, I watched as Jeffery moved like a shadow along the eastern corridor, issuing orders quietly to the guards on duty.

    The rest of the estate was under strict routine, just the way I wanted it.

    The vampire¡¯s face still lingered in my mind¡ªthose red eyes, amused and fearless, like he had been toying with us the entire time. And maybe he had.

    I moved to the middle of the room where the map of Duskmoor was spread out on the table. Fresh pins marked new routes¡ªguard rotations, blind spots, escape paths.

    I had already assigned the elite hunters. They were briefed before dawn.

    "We strike if one of them returns," I had told them. "Capture if you can. Kill if you must."

    I wasn¡¯t taking chances anymore.

    "Alpha," Jeffery¡¯s voice came through the door after two knocks. "The first hunter pair has left."

    "Good," I said, not looking up. "Have them check the northeast slope every hour."

    "Yes, Alpha." Jeffery nodded and left.

    The silence in my office reminded me that it was time for Duskmoor¡¯s morning news, so, I picked up the remote and turned on the wall-mounted TV.

    Then: <i>"Breaking news just in¡ª"</i>

    The screen lit up with the image of a blonde anchorwoman seated behind a curved news desk. Her expression was somber, but too rehearsed to feel sincere.

    <i>"Authorities are investigating what they¡¯ve described as a disturbing homicide just outside Duskmoor¡¯s northeastern district. A man¡¯s body was found this morning in a wooded area near Ridgeway, discovered by early hikers."</i>

    The footage changed.

    My hand tightened around the remote.

    Grainy visuals filled the screen¡ªyellow tape. Red and blue police lights bouncing across wet leaves. A stretcher with a body bag being wheeled toward a ck van.

    The woman¡¯s voice returned, colder now.

    <i>"Reports suggest the victim¡¯s neck was snapped, and¡ªthough unconfirmed¡ªa source at the scene mentioned the heart may have been removed."</i>

    Then came the part that made my stomach coil:

    <i>"While officials haven¡¯t named any suspects, spection has risen online regarding unusual forest activity in recent months, particrly around areas known to border werewolf territory. We are not saying this is connected¡ª"</i>

    No. But you want them to think it.

    <i>"¡ªbut this follows a concerning trend, as several local men and women have been reported missing over thest six months."</i>

    I turned the television off, the silence that followed loud as thunder.

    There was no mention of the three dead wolves.

    No mention that those same victims were discovered the same way: heartless, necks snapped, left like forgotten meat.

    No. That part was missing. And that omission wasn¡¯t an ident.

    I crossed the room and grabbed thendline from my desk. My fingers moved fast, pressing the buttons harder than needed.

    The line connected after one ring.

    "Good morning, Mayor Brackham."

    "Alpha," came the voice on the other end. He sounded surprised.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "Do you make a habit of letting your media spin death however they please?"

    There was a slight pause before his voice came up again. "Alpha. I assume you¡¯ve seen the news."

    "Seen it?"

    The mayor cleared his throat. "Look, I know the tone was... ufortable, but the anchor didn¡¯t name your kind specifically."

    "Don¡¯t insult my intelligence." My voice dropped. "You allowed a broadcast that nts a seed of suspicion without saying the word ¡¯werewolf.¡¯ That¡¯s how mob fear begins."

    "Alpha¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not asking, Brackham," I said sharply. "You will issue a correction. Tonight."

    He hesitated. "What do you mean by correction?"

    I leaned over my desk, voice tight. "You will have your news outlet report that three werewolves have been found in the past month with the same injuries. That a pattern exists beyond this morning¡¯s victim. And that we have been investigating quietly to prevent panic."

    Another brief silence followed before he responded. "Is that wise, Alpha? Bringing more attention to your side?"

    I clenched my jaw.

    "This isn¡¯t about sides," I growled. "This is about not getting one of my people lynched when a human decides they¡¯ve had enough whispers."

    Brackham exhaled. "Alright. I will make the call."

    "You will have them rewrite the narrative," I added. "No implications. No omissions. Just the truth."

    "I understand," he replied atst. "It will air tonight. You have my word."

    I dropped the line without a goodbye and stood still for a beat.

    It turned out that the vampire my brother and I encountered in the woods yesterday killed a human and took his heart this time around.

    But now the humans were looking at us.

    And if this war started under a false g... they would never survive the truth when it finally bared its teeth.

 Chapter 85: An Official Friend

    <h4>Chapter 85: An Official Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I was restless. Ever since watching that news broadcast earlier, I hadn¡¯t been able to rx. I didn¡¯t know why it bothered me so much.

    I had a thousand questions, and I didn¡¯t know who to trust them with.

    So, when the clock finally crept toward the time Dennis and I had agreed on for my next driving lesson, I didn¡¯t wait. I left early with Kira trailing behind me, arriving at the open stretch of field near the end of the estate nearly fifteen minutes early.

    The sun was forgiving today. Not hot, not too bright. The breeze was cool, teasing the edges of my skirt as I stood waiting, arms folded, mind racing.

    The gravel crunched under my boots as I paced a few steps, then stood still again.

    Kira stood nearby, her arms folded tightly in front of her, casting nces at me every few seconds like I was made of ss.

    "Mydy," she murmured after a while, "would you like to sit for a while? Standing here too long¡ª"

    "I¡¯m fine," I cut in gently. "Truly."

    I didn¡¯t want to sit. I didn¡¯t want to be still. I needed to see Dennis.

    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t wait too long.

    A familiar ck car approached from the distance, coasting down the gravel with the easy confidence of someone who had driven this path a thousand times. As it pulled up beside me, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I had been holding.

    Dennis stepped out. He looked... annoyingly good.

    A fitted ck turtle-neck shirt hugged his frame, the sleeves rolled just slightly at the wrists. His dark jeans were paired with that usual disarming smile that always looked effortless but felt oddly rare in this ce.

    "You¡¯re early," he said, walking over to me.

    I nodded. "I just couldn¡¯t wait."

    He chuckled. "It¡¯s nice having an enthusiastic student."

    I turned to Kira and gave her a small nod. "You can go back to the house now."

    She hesitated, shifting uneasily. It was obvious she still wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable leaving me alone¡ªespecially after the whole Wanda incident. I didn¡¯t me her.

    Dennis noticed too.

    "I will bring her back when we are done," he told Kira kindly. "Promise."

    Kira looked at me again, then finally bowed. "Please be careful, mydy." And with that, she turned and walked back toward the estate.

    I waited until she disappeared past the hedges before speaking again.

    "You look better than I expected," I said, narrowing my eyes slightly. "But I heard you came back injured yesterday."

    Dennis raised a brow and took a slow step forward. "Oh? Who told you that?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, I just stared at him.

    His smile twitched, and then he shook his head. "You really don¡¯t back down, do you?"

    "No," I said inly.

    He exhaled with mock defeat, cing both hands on his waist like a man surrendering to fate. "Okay, fine. Yes, I was injured. But I¡¯m fine now. Look." He spread his arms and did a slow, dramatic turn in front of me.

    I scanned him. The movements were smooth, too smooth. But my eyes caught on the fabric at his throat. That high cor. That neat little concealment. There was something under there¡ªI was sure of it.

    Still, I didn¡¯t press it.

    "Thank you," I said instead. "For being honest. If you¡¯d lied, I think our friendship would¡¯ve ended right here."

    He blinked. "Oh?"

    "You heard me." I folded my arms again. "Trust and loyalty. That¡¯s how friendships survive."

    Dennis grinned. "Duly noted." Then he extended his hand toward me. "So... friends?"

    I eyed it for a moment, suspicious, then took it in mine. Firm. Warm. Familiar.

    "Friends," I echoed.

    We stood like that for a beat, hand in hand, before I let go.

    Then I took a breath.

    "Dennis," I said, my voice lowering slightly, "what they said on the news... about the heart being taken from that man¡ªand the missing people... is it true that three wolves were also killed the same way?"

    Dennis hesitated.

    Then, "Yes," he said. "It¡¯s true."

    I closed my eyes for a second. My stomach turned.

    "That¡¯s what I thought," I murmured.

    He looked at me, quiet, thoughtful. "You don¡¯t seem surprised."

    "I¡¯m not," I answered. "What surprises me is that no one has figured out yet what is behind those murders. I know for a fact that it¡¯s not humans even though some of them hate us enough."

    Dennis tilted his head. "You are certain?"

    "I may be wolfless," I said, "but I¡¯m not stupid. Humans can barely survive a bite from your kind, let alone rip hearts out clean. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªis doing this... isn¡¯t human."

    Dennis was quiet for a moment, watching me carefully. "You are not wrong."

    I nodded. Then added, "I want to do some research. Is there a library nearby?"

    I suddenly felt like I could get answers at the tip of my fingers if I made an effort.

    His mouth tugged into a smile. "My brother has one in his office. Not huge, but it¡¯s useful. Our family has a bigger one back in Stormveil."

    I frowned instantly. "No. Not his office."

    Dennis raised both hands in mock surrender. "Just putting it out there."

    I looked away, teeth sinking into my lower lip. I needed information. But the thought of walking into Draven¡¯s office, touching anything in that cold, oppressive room made my skin itch.

    "I will find another way," I said, more to myself than him. And I wasn¡¯t even sure how that was going to happen.

    My history with Draven though short, was moreplicated than my rtionship with my family.

    I dreaded fighting with Draven because that arrogant man wouldn¡¯t let me win. He was so petty and consistent with his attitude. And it was frustrating.

    He can¡¯t even think of surprising me for once, so I would rather stay away from him and hold my peace.

    Dennis didn¡¯t argue.

    Instead, he smiled again, softer this time. "Well, we better begin your lesson before you start reading things faster than you drive."

    I let out a breath and smiled, if only a little. "Let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 86: His Pretence

    <h4>Chapter 86: His Pretence</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I had barely finished strapping myself in before Dennis slid into the driver¡¯s seat beside me, fingers already dancing over the controls.

    The engine hummed to life, smooth and easy, as he nced at me with a cheeky grin.

    "So," he said, wiggling his brows, "watch closely. This is how you wake up a sleeping beast."

    He pressed the clutch, shifted into gear, and let the car roll forward a little before bringing it to a stop again.

    I watched him carefully. It was so easy.

    Then he got out, motioned for me to take over. "Your turn," he said.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. We traded ces. Slipping into the driver¡¯s seat, I adjusted myself, rested my palms on the steering wheel and waited.

    "Start it," he said, grinning.

    I did. Effortlessly. The engine purred. Dennis pped, like I was some child who had just solved a riddle.

    "Brilliant. Look at you!" he said. "I have such an enthusiastic student."

    I wasn¡¯t ttered.

    I raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s next?"

    He leaned back against the open door. "Next? We go back in. ss dismissed."

    I red at him. "What? That¡¯s it?"

    He chuckled, backing away from the car. "Yes, Miss Speedster. You¡¯ve graduated."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Then I suppose I will rate your tutoring skills as extremely underwhelming. One star. You teach nothing."

    That wiped the smirk off his face.

    "I was joking," he said, chuckling again, more nervously this time. "Alright, alright. Back to your seat."

    I moved to the passenger side. He settled into the driver¡¯s seat again, adjusting the wheel.

    "Now," he said, "Repeat the basics."

    I obliged. "Start the engine. Press the clutch fully. Shift into gear. First gear to move. Second when you gain momentum. Keep both hands on the wheel."

    "Perfect," Dennis nodded. "You are a natural."

    He started driving slowly, exining things as he went. How to guide the wheel. How to hold the brake without jolting the car. I followed his every word, absorbing.

    "Can I try?" I asked suddenly.

    Dennis looked at me like I had asked to fly the car instead.

    Heughed... then stopped. "No."

    I scowled. "Come on."

    "No."

    "Please?"

    "No¡ª"

    "Dennis."

    He groaned. "Fine. Just once."

    We traded ces again. He made me buckle my seatbelt first before doing the same.

    Then I looked at him. "You are not afraid I will crash us both into the fence?"

    He gave me a t stare. "At least, it¡¯s better to die together than stand outside and watch you crash alone."

    He turned serious. "How would I exin it to Draven when you are important to him?"

    I didn¡¯t believe that.

    Dennis made me repeat the basics again, and I did¡ªslowly. My fingers followed the motion, clutch in, shift, guide the wheel.

    The car rolled forward.

    I grinned. "We are moving. Look at us!" I was so proud of myself that I couldn¡¯t help boasting about it.

    "Eyes on the road!" Dennis yelped. "Don¡¯t look at me, Meredith!" He smiled so weirdly, making me think he was afraid of me driving him.

    I giggled, then faced forward.

    Ten seconds passed I was still crawling like a snail. And that let me unsatisfied. I needed to speed things up.

    I cleared my throat. "So, what now? Can I increase the speed?"

    "No," he said quickly. "Stop the car."

    I turned to him slowly. "I... I think I forgot how to stop."

    His eyes widened. "What?!"

    The panic that shed across his face made it so worth it. His was face was distorted, simr to how Draven always looked when he felt I was talking nonsense.

    Dennis didn¡¯t argue me. He was just turned. But then, his lips moved a bit.

    I knew he was going to tell me how to safely bring the car to a stop, so Iughed. "Just kidding!"

    I stepped on the brake gently. The car stopped perfectly without a jolt.

    Dennis exhaled. Loudly.

    "Turn off the engine," he said dryly as he pointed at the keys.

    I did.

    Then without a word, he reached across and plucked the key out of the ignition like he was rescuing it from danger.

    "Step out of the car," he instructed as he unsped his seatbelt and opened the car door.

    I blinked. "What?" But he didn¡¯t look at me.

    He got out. I followed, confused. "Is something wrong?"

    "Should something be wrong?" he asked tly as he walked over to my side and came stand in front of me. "Did you do something wrong?"

    I lifted my hands. "I don¡¯t think so?"

    Then he pointed to the passenger door. "Get in."

    He sounded so much like Draven.

    I didn¡¯t argue this time. I ran over and climbed in. He got in, started the car, and began to drive.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    "Home."

    "What? Why?"

    "Because," he said, "the lesson is over."

    I frowned and folded my arms. I knew why Dennis was mad at me. It was probably because I had imed not to know how to pull the car to a stop.

    The car was silent for the rest of the short ride.

    When we reached the parking lot, he stepped out first. And followed. He didn¡¯t wait for me and started walking towards the house as soon as he locked the car.

    I felt guilty not knowing he would take my simple prank so seriously. At least, he wasn¡¯t like Draven when he was furious.

    I rushed after him and grabbed his arm. "Are you mad at me?"

    "No," he said simply. "Instead you made me feel afraid for my life for a tiny second."

    My smile vanished. "Sorry."

    He nced at me without stopping in his steps. "Until I¡¯ve fully recovered from that fright, no more lessons."

    I pouted and swung his arm. "I said I was sorry."

    He withdrew his gaze and walked me all the way to my door.

    Then, at thest second, he turned and smiled cheerfully. "See you at dinner."

    I narrowed my eyes as I watched him leave, realizing he had been entirely joking and pretending to be mad at me all along.

 Chapter 87: Jealousy?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Jealousy?</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    I sat behind the polished desk in my study, the weight of the day pressing across my shoulders like armor.

    The folder I had left open in front of me was the same leather-bound one my father had handed down years ago¡ªthe one marked "Extinct."

    It reminded me of an urgent need to pass a message across to my father. I had to decide on something important. And I did it fast.

    I picked up thendline and dialled a syringe of numbers. After two rings, the call connected.

    "Father."

    His deep voice answered almost instantly. "Draven."

    We exchanged formalities briefly. I didn¡¯t have the time for little talks before getting into the big matters. Today was different.

    "I¡¯m calling to report something," I said with my voice levelled. "Yesterday, Dennis and I tracked a blood scent in the woods near Ridgeway. It led us to a vampire. It attacked Dennis, grabbed him by the neck and stered his back to a tree trunk."

    There was a pause on the other end. A sharp pause.

    "Dennis? Is he alright?" His voice had stiffened.

    "He¡¯s fine now," I assured him. "He had minor fractures, but he is already back to his usual self."

    "And you are certain it was a vampire?" he asked slowly. "Vampires haven¡¯t appeared in a few centuries."

    "I know what I saw," I replied. "Red eyes. Pale skin. Beautiful in a way that didn¡¯t make sense. Fast. Strong. It tried to take Dennis¡¯ heart but stopped after smelling something. Then it released Dennis and ran when I arrived."

    "You¡¯re sure?" he asked again, quieter this time.

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "I¡¯m sure. I have the Extinct journal with me¡ªthe one you gave me. The signs match."

    There was another long pause. I could almost hear him flipping through memories.

    "Vampires don¡¯t usually leave prey alive."

    "I know."

    "Then why let Dennis go?"

    "I¡¯ve been asking myself that," I muttered.

    I considered telling him what the vampire said¡ªYou were with one of us¡ªbut something stopped me.

    Not yet.

    "I also wanted to inform you about this morning¡¯s news broadcast from Duskmoor," I added.

    "I saw the report," my father grunted. "And I wasn¡¯t pleased."

    "They made it sound like the werewolves could¡¯ve been behind the human¡¯s death," I said. "They didn¡¯t even mention our people that have died in the same way. But I got them to make a rebroadcast"

    "You called the mayor?"

    "I did. I made him promise to correct the narrative for this evening news. To include the deaths of the three wolves. And he did."

    "Good," my father said darkly. "That city¡¯s truce with us is cracking. It¡¯s time the council knew about it, and the vampire."

    "Not yet," I said sharply.

    He was silent for a second. "Why not?"

    "We don¡¯t want a war breaking out, especially now that the vampires have resurfaced."

    "There is no need stalking because a war will eventually break out. It is very clear to both of us. And we need to start preparing for it."

    Father was right. But not now.

    "Father, give me some time and I will speak to the council about everything we have learned so far."

    "How much time do you need?" he asked.

    "Until I get a vampire¡¯s body," I told him. I needed something to show Mayor Brackham and redirect his attention to it.

    "And what if you never get one?"

    "I will."

    He grunted. "And how do you n to get it?"

    "I will kill one."

    A brief silence followed. Then finally, my father¡¯s voice softened slightly.

    "Then do it. But be discreet because the vampires can¡¯t know we are into them. Vampires only have two strengths¡ªspeed and thirst. Use your mind. Be calctive and you will beat them."

    And I nned to do that exactly. After the encounter in the woods, I have learnt that I could easily kill one of them if I kept an alert about my speed and attacks.

    He paused again. "But be careful. And protect your brother. That creature has his scent now. That¡¯s all it needs."

    "I will," I said. "I will try to make sure none of our people gets hurt during the hunt."

    "You know what this means, right? War ising. Whether the council knows or not."

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "And until the truce is re-evaluated," he continued, "we will have to rely on Stormveil¡¯s defenses. King Alderic is already preparing."

    "Good," I said. "And the Great Wall?"

    "Halfway through. Slow progress, but steady."

    "It won¡¯t keep the vampires out," I muttered. "But it might buy us time."

    "Exactly."

    We spoke a bit longer before ending the call. After I set the receiver down, I sat back in the chair and exhaled slowly. My thoughts raced, already trying to n out the next step.

    Then, I stood and left my office.

    The hallway stretched before me, quiet and clean, thete afternoon sun pouring through the ss panels along the right.

    But I stopped.

    Just before I reached the stairs, I caught sight of something through the tall window.

    Outside, near the walkway, Meredith was trailing behind Dennis, catching up with him like a determined little bird.

    I watched, unmoving.

    She reached him. Her hand grabbed his arm¡ªfirm, insistent. I couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but Dennis turned to her and gave some reply.

    She didn¡¯t stop. It seemed like she was begging him for something.

    She pouted and yfully swung his arm, like they were childhood friends who shared every corner of their lives.

    And he didn¡¯t stop her.

    Rhovan growled in the back of my head.

    "Looks like your brother is going to steal our mate."

    I hadn¡¯t realized my hands were clenched until I forced them open, all thanks to Rhovan¡¯s annoying voice.

    The way Meredith begged Dennis¡ªso easily, so unguarded¡ªfelt like a punch I didn¡¯t seeing.

    She had never tried to act this way with me. And the only time she begged me for something, she had been very polite.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice sharpened. "Did you hear me, Draven?"

    I shoved my hands into my pockets and began climbing the stairs.

    "Then go after her yourself," I muttered back to him. "If you like her so much."

    "I would. But you are in the way."

    I didn¡¯t answer because that part was the truth.

 Chapter 88: Cold Wide Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 88: Cold Wide Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    ~Three Days Later~

    I was so tensed today.

    I had no reason not to be restless.

    The moon was nearing full again. I could feel it like a pressure in my bones¡ªan anxious itch under my skin that worsened with every hour.

    Only three days left.

    Three days before my body did the one thing I hated most: turn on me.

    I stood by the window in my sitting room, the drapes half-pulled aside, staring out into the back garden that was supposed to lift my mood.

    But the thought of me going wild in three days, my pheromones taking over me, wild and uncontroble had me questioning my existence once again. And the reason the moon goddess was so cruel to me.

    Back in Moonstone, I had... routine. Containment. Even if I had no wolf to temper the heat or the madness, my family at least knew how to manage me.

    But out here, in Duskmoor, no one would know what to do with me. And I sure as hell didn¡¯t know what to do with myself either.

    What if I lost control? What if I embarrassed myself?

    My chest tightened at the thought.

    I remembered thest time I was on heat, and my pheromones went wild at the Lunar Ball. No one hade to save me or stop it from hypnotizing and seducing the men surrounding me that night.

    But suddenly, it had stopped at the peak of my humiliation. And till date, I couldn¡¯t tell what and how it happened.

    Was it possible that it was the moon goddess¡¯s doing?

    If it was, then why didn¡¯t it save me in the past?

    I highly doubted that. I just needed answers on how to save myself in three days time.

    Azul noticed my pacing and came to my side with a soft smile. "Mydy, would you like to take a walk to ease your mind?"

    I hesitated... then nodded. "Yes. Just for a while."

    I was d she didn¡¯t ask what was bothering me. It would have been very embarrassing to talk about it.

    ---

    The pool was quiet. The air was cooler now, evening settling into the estate with gold-tipped shadows.

    Azul and I walked in silence until I sat at the poolside bench. I crossed my legs and stared at the water.

    It glistened, reflecting the pale amber sky above. Ripples moved gently across the surface thanks to the gentle breeze.

    Azul lingered at my side. "Do you want to swim?"

    I shook my head. "Not today."

    I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t swim. That wasn¡¯t information I wanted broadcasted. It wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Azul smiled and sat beside me anyway.

    A few minutester, I heard footsteps and looked to my side only to see Wanda.

    I tensed instinctively. She strolled into view, dressed impably in a ck sleeveless blouse and trousers. At her side was Xamira¡ªwearing a light-blue swimsuit with tiny ruffles at the shoulder.

    I turned my gaze forward, refusing to give Wanda the satisfaction of a reaction.

    She ignored me too. Thank goodness.

    We hadn¡¯t spoken a word to each other since that day she took my maidservants to punish them.

    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s permission, Xamira squealed and jumped right into the water.

    I sat up sharply, rmed. "Wait¡ª!"

    Azul grabbed my arm, but Wanda didn¡¯t even flinch.

    She turnedzily and nced over her shoulder at the ssh. Then smirked. "She does this often. Get used to it."

    Still, my heart pounded until I saw the girl resurface easily, stroking her arms through the water with practiced ease. She swam like she was born in it.

    I exhaled slowly, rxing back into the seat.

    Xamira reached the edge of the pool, climbed out gracefully, and dove in again¡ªanotherp, clean and confident.

    Wanda¡¯s phone rang. She crouched by the edge where Xamira was about to swim past and stroked her wet hair once. "I will be back. Stay close to the edge."

    Xamira nodded, and Wanda disappeared toward the house, voice already murmuring into the phone.

    I watched quietly, feeling the oddness of the moment.

    The little girl swam back to the end again. Then again.

    She reminded me of something wild and weightless, something I was supposed to be.

    My stomach suddenly growled softly.

    Azul heard it and stood up. "Mydy, I will get something for you to snack on. I will be back soon."

    I nodded, eyes still on the water. "Alright. Go ahead. I will keep an eye on Xamira. Since it seems Wanda decided to leave her in my hands."

    Azul gave me a hesitant nce, but eventually turned and walked off.

    And then, it was just me and Xamira.

    She did two moreps before climbing out again. This time, she walked to the far end of the pool and pulled her towel over her shoulders.

    I approached her slowly. "You are a good swimmer," I said, trying to smile. "Who taught you?"

    She blinked at me, chest rising and falling slightly from the exertion. "My Daddy," she said after a moment.

    I nodded. "He seems to be good at a lot of things."

    Xamira¡¯s expression shifted. Her jaw clenched the tiniest bit.

    I tilted my head, suddenly unsure. "Xamira?"

    But I never got an answer.

    The next thing I knew, she shoved me. Hard.

    My foot slipped on the damp tile, and the world tilted sideways. I didn¡¯t even get to scream before the water swallowed me whole.

    The pool was deeper than I expected.

    Cold.

    It rushed into my nose, my ears, my mouth¡ª

    I iled, panic exploding inside me. My limbs scrambled for surface, but I had no sense of direction.

    The weight of my soaked dress pulled me down.

    I was drowning.

    I didn¡¯t know how to swim.

    Why didn¡¯t I scream?

    Why didn¡¯t I tell someone¡ª

    My lungs burned. I kicked up¡ªat least, I thought it was up¡ªmy hand breaking the surface for a second before slipping back under.

    My chest felt like it was being crushed. My eyes stung. I couldn¡¯t breathe

    Shortly before I passed out, strong arms yanked me from the water..

    Everything blurred.

    Voices echoed.

    And thest thing I saw before darkness took me was Xamira standing at the pool¡¯s edge.

    She stood still, staring at me with cold, wide eyes.

 Chapter 89: Rhovanâ€™s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 89: Rhovan¡¯s Suggestion</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I was halfway down the stairs when Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his tone uncharacteristically alert.

    <i>"She¡¯s in danger."</i>

    I paused on the steps. "Who?"

    <i>"Our mate. Meredith. She¡¯s calling for help."</i>

    I frowned. "And how the hell do you know that?"

    Rhovan gave a low growl. <i>"I can feel it. She¡¯s panicking. Her heart rate just spiked and it¡¯s not from fear of a person¡ªit¡¯s drowning panic. GO!"</i>

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. Drowning? Meredith? That stubborn woman? "What could she possibly be doing to need saving¡ªWanda again?"

    Still, something in Rhovan¡¯s tone had me moving faster.

    I caught sight of one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants, Azul. She was exiting the kitchen and entering the hallway with a te of burger. She looked up, startled by my pace.

    "Where is your mistress?" I asked without breaking stride.

    "She¡¯s at the pool, Alpha," Azul replied instantly, "with your daughter."

    With Xamira?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. If anyone was in danger, it should be my seven-year-old daughter, not Meredith. Unless... Rhovan wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I didn¡¯t wait to ask more. My pace turned into a run.

    I burst through the door leading to the pool area just in time to see someone thrashing in the water¡ªarms iling, legs kicking just under the surface. Xamira stood by the edge of the pool, watching.

    My blood ran cold.

    <i>"Draven! Save her! She¡¯s losing air!"</i> Rhovan howled.

    Without thinking, I dove into the water.

    Her body went limp just as I reached her. The fear hit me then¡ªlike a de under my ribs. I hooked my arm around her waist and dragged her up to the surface.

    I hauled her out andid her gently on the tiles beside the pool. Her eyes were closed. Water clung to hershes. She wasn¡¯t breathing.

    The second her head hit the ground, Azul appeared at the edge of the pool.

    "Mydy!" she screamed, the tray of food she was carrying crashing to the ground. She fell to her knees beside me, panicked tears already sliding down her cheeks.

    I tapped Meredith¡¯s cheek. "Meredith. Heye on."

    There was no response.

    I tilted her head and began chestpressions. Still nothing.

    "How on earth does a wolf not know how to swim?" I muttered, frustration wing at my throat.

    I leaned down and covered her mouth with mine, blowing air into her lungs, then pushed on her chest again. She remained still.

    Again. This time, I was more desperate. I did mouth-to-mouth, thenpressions.

    And then, she gasped. Coughed. Turned to the side and vomited water from her lungs.

    I exhaled and sat back, the tension slowly bleeding out of my chest.

    Azul was sobbing now. "Mydy... are you okay?"

    Meredith reached out with trembling hands and grabbed the front of my shirt. The top buttons popped off as she pulled, needing something to cling to.

    Her whole body was shaking, and I realized she was cold. Completely drenched and shivering.

    I lifted her carefully into my arms, and she didn¡¯t resist¡ªonly leaned into me, her cheek pressing to my soaked chest. Her breath was shallow. Her eyes fluttered shut.

    Just as I turned to leave, I saw Wanda walk into the pool area. She stopped short, her gaze darting from Meredith in my arms to my face.

    "What happened?" she asked sharply.

    I didn¡¯t slow my steps. "That¡¯s what I would like to find out."

    Azul scrambled behind me, muttering apologies to Meredith and to me. "I shouldn¡¯t have gone to get food¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have left¡ª"

    I said nothing. My focus was only on the woman in my arms¡ªhow cold she was, how tightly she clung to me.

    We reached her chambers. Azul threw the door open, and the other maids immediately swarmed forward. Panic swept across their faces as they saw her condition.

    "What happened to ourdy?" Deidra asked, eyes wide.

    Azul answered, voice trembling. "I went to get snacks... I left her with the child. When I came back¡ªAlpha was pulling her out of the water. I think... I think ourdy doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    Kira gasped softly. The other one covered her mouth.

    I moved to the bed andid Meredith down, but her hands refused to let go of my shirt. She looked small in that moment. Vulnerable.

    I sighed, then turned. "Get me more duvets."

    One of them ran toply.

    The rest of the girls shut the windows, trying to make the room warm. I pulled the nkets over Meredith and tucked her in tightly.

    A few minutes passed. Then Azul returned and said, "Alpha, the bath is ready."

    I turned my head slightly, eyeing the five women still standing around the room. I considered ordering one of them to carry Meredith.

    <i>"Don¡¯t you dare,"</i> Rhovan said, <i>"She is our mate. Lift her yourself."</i>

    I clenched my jaw.

    In the end, I unwrapped her from the duvets and lifted her into my arms again, not because of Rhovan¡¯smand. But because of time.

    Azul and Kira walked ahead of me as I carried Meredith to the bathing area. She remained still in my arms, only faintly conscious.

    I set her down gently on the stool near the tub.

    "Take over from here," I ordered.

    Kira and Azul nodded immediately, stepping forward.

    <i>"You¡¯re not going to help her undress?"</i> Rhovan asked with an almost mocking tone.

    "Shut up," I muttered under my breath.

    <i>"You don¡¯t want to help her bath and feel all the softness of her body?"</i>

    "You must be out of your mind, you idiot. You deserve to be mateless." I mmed the bathroom door shut behind me.

    <i>"Our mate will be needing us soon. It¡¯s the full moon in three days."</i>

    "And?"

    <i>"I felt her body heat when you lifted her. Without a wolf, her pheromones will go wild in three days. And you know what that means. And I can¡¯t help her this time around. Not like the other time."</i>

    The hallway was quiet, but my mind wasn¡¯t.

    Rhovan¡¯s words stirred memories¡ªof the Lunar Ball... of the way her scent had hit me the moment I walked in. That heady, irresistible pull.

    I stopped mid-step. That was her heat. That was what I had walked into. And it had vanished so quickly... now I knew why.

    "You suppressed it back then," I muttered. "How did you do that?"

    "Because it was our first bond," Rhovan said. "And that was enough to prove she was our mate."

    "And you can¡¯t do that anymore?"

    <i>"No. This time, it will consume her. And everyone else in this house will smell it."</i>

    I stared down the hallway, feeling something dangerous tighten in my chest.

    "Then what do we do?"

    <i>"Mate with her,"</i> Rhovan said quietly. <i>"Mark her. </i>

    A scoff escaped my lips. "Are you asking me to bed her?"

    And the minute I threw that question, I saw a picture of Meredith and I, having under the covers.

    I shuddered.

    W-why would I want to be with that woman?

    <i>"Or you can watch the others lose their minds trying to find the source of the scent that doesn¡¯t belong to anyone."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer Rhovan, but his words had me reliving the memory of Meredith swinging Dennis¡¯s arm.

    I became disgusted with myself even think of my¡ª Rhovan¡¯s mate being with my brother.

 Chapter 90: Wanda Takes Cover

    <h4>Chapter 90: Wanda Takes Cover</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    Wanda returned to the poolside just in time to catch Draven¡¯s drenched figure carrying someone in his arms before he turned towards her.

    His white shirt was soaked and clinging tightly to his torso as he carried Meredith in his arms like something precious.

    It turns out that Meredith was the woman.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze swept over the scene¡ªMeredith¡¯s pale face, her limp form wrapped in Draven¡¯s arms, water trailing down her frame.

    Surprise clouded her mind as she wondered what the hell had happened.

    "Draven!" Wanda called out sharply, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    He did, however, nce over his shoulder briefly. "That¡¯s what I would like to find out," he muttered curtly before disappearing around the corner with one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants, Azul, following him frantically.

    Wanda¡¯s brows pulled together. She guessed that something had gone wrong. Very wrong.

    Then she turned her gaze sharply to the only person left by the pool.

    Xamira stood quietly near the water¡¯s edge, her arms crossed over her chest, hugging herself, droplets rolling down her arms from her recent swim.

    But what caught Wanda¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t the water¡ªit was the guilty way the child¡¯s eyes darted away from hers.

    Wanda¡¯s instincts prickled. She walked briskly toward the little girl, stopping in front of her and narrowing her eyes.

    "Xamira. Tell me, what happened here?" she asked, her voice firm.

    Xamira shifted her weight, but said nothing. She still wasn¡¯t able to look Wanda squarely in the eye.

    Wanda crouched down, levelling her eyes with hers. Her tone softened. "Xamira... sweetheart. What happened? Tell me the truth. What happened when I left to take a call?"

    The child hesitated. Hershes fluttered, and for a moment, it looked like she wouldn¡¯t speak. But then, in a small voice, she said, "I pushed Daddy¡¯s wife into the pool."

    Wanda¡¯s mouth parted in shock. Her heart skipped a beat. "Y-you did what?"

    She thought she had heard wrong, but when Xamira didn¡¯t try to repeat her statement, she understood that she had heard clearly the first time.

    "Why did you do that?"

    Xamira frowned harder and avoided her gaze. "I just... I was being like Larissa," she mumbled. "I wanted to make her go away."

    Wanda¡¯s pulse quickened.

    The air seemed to thicken around her. She nced briefly at the pool, where only minutes ago, Meredith had been pulled out unconscious.

    And it made her realize that Meredith didn¡¯t know how to swim, and she had barely made it.

    And now, Xamira had just admitted¡ªwithout the faintest understanding of how serious this was¡ªthat she¡¯d tried to <i>get rid</i> of her father¡¯s wife. Just like Larissa had done in that ridiculous story, Wanda thought was harmless.

    Wanda swallowed the bile rising in her throat. She had underestimated the girl¡¯s understanding. Terribly.

    Xamira looked up at her, lips trembling. "Did I do something wrong?"

    Wanda forced a smile, trying to control the tightness in her chest. She gently ced her hands on Xamira¡¯s shoulders and leaned in.

    "You made a mistake," she said quietly. "A big one."

    Xamira frowned. "But I was only trying to prank her... like Larissa did."

    Wanda nodded slowly. "I know. But there¡¯s something wrong with your n."

    "What?" the girl asked, blinking up at her with confused eyes.

    Wanda drew in a steady breath. "Your daddy¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    Xamira¡¯s face drained of colour. "S-she doesn¡¯t?"

    "No," Wanda confirmed. "She could have drowned, Xamira. She could have died if your daddy hadn¡¯t saved her."

    The child¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Her bottom lip trembled again. "I didn¡¯t know... I just wanted to scare her away..."

    Wanda stood upright and pressed a palm against her forehead.

    Of course, she wanted Meredith gone. Of course, she wished Meredith had never survived that fall into the pool. But this¡ªthis was messy.

    If Draven questioned Xamira...

    If Xamira repeated the story of Larissa...

    If Draven so much as suspected Wanda¡¯s involvement...

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. No. She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    "Xamira," she said calmly, gently taking her hand, "your Daddy already knows you pushed Meredith. He will probably be upset with you."

    Xamira sniffled. "Is he going to shout at me?"

    Wanda smiled. "Maybe a little. But if he does, just tell him you were ying. That you didn¡¯t know his wife couldn¡¯t swim. Alright?"

    The girl nodded solemnly, brushing away a tear.

    "Good." Wanda gave her hand a squeeze. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up before your fatheres looking."

    She led Xamira out of the pool area, her heels tapping briskly against the stone tiles as they made their way back into the estate.

    They climbed the stairs to the second floor, passing two guards who stood in silent vignce.

    When they reached Xamira¡¯s room, Wanda knocked softly and the door opened almost immediately.

    Dorothy, the child¡¯s nanny, stood in her uniform, smiling gently¡ªuntil she saw the girl¡¯s downturned face.

    "She needs to be freshened up," Wanda said with a tight smile. "The Alpha mighte byter."

    Dorothy nodded, already moving forward. "Come, young miss."

    Xamira hesitated, ncing back at Wanda. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want Wanda to leave, knowing that her daddy woulde to her.

    Wanda leaned down and tucked a damp strand of hair behind her ear. "You will be alright. Just remember what I told you."

    With a hesitant nod, Xamira followed her nanny into the room.

    The door shut with a soft click.

    Wanda remained there for a moment, pressing her back against the wall.

    Her pulse thundered in her ears.

    That had been close¡ª<i>too</i> close.

    If Meredith had died, and Xamira told the truth too soon, everything would have copsed. Draven wouldn¡¯t have spared her.

    Wanda shut her eyes briefly, then opened them again with a long breath.

    "I need to be more careful," she whispered to herself.

    Then, she turned down the corridor, heels clicking sharply against polished floors as she disappeared into the west wing.

    She has to lie low for a while.

 Chapter 91: Setting Another Record Straight

    <h4>Chapter 91: Setting Another Record Straight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stood by the doorway to Xamira¡¯s room, watching Dorothy tie her hair into a soft ponytail with a pink ribbon. The child looked calm¡ªtoo calm.

    "Dorothy," I said quietly.

    She turned immediately, startled. "Alpha¡ªyes, sir."

    "Leave us."

    She gave a nervous bow and quickly slipped out of the room, the door clicking softly behind her.

    Xamira sat on the edge of her bed, her small fingers fiddling in herp. Her eyes were cast downward,shes shadowing her cheeks. She looked nothing like the bright, joyful daughter I had raised.

    "Look at me," I said.

    Slowly, she raised her head.

    "Tell me the truth. Did you push my wife into the pool?"

    A moment passed. Two. Then she nodded.

    My jaw clenched. I folded my arms across my chest. "Why?"

    "I..." She sniffled. "I was just ying."

    "You call that ying?"

    "I didn¡¯t know she couldn¡¯t swim..."

    "But you knew you pushed her. You knew it might scare her. You just didn¡¯t care enough to think past the moment."

    She winced and looked away.

    A sharp breath escaped me. I pinched the bridge of my nose before stepping toward her.

    "Come with me."

    She didn¡¯t question me. Just slid off the bed and followed behind in silence.

    Xamira¡¯s little feet made the faintest sound behind me as we descended the stairs.

    I didn¡¯t say another word to her¡ªnot until we reached the first floor.

    Her silence wasn¡¯t out of innocence. It was avoidance. And that unsettled me more than I wanted to admit.

    We crossed the hallway. At Meredith¡¯s wing, I paused before the door and knocked once.

    Azul answered. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw me... and the child behind me.

    "Is she awake?" I asked.

    Azul shook her head. "Still resting, Alpha. But we have applied the balm and oils. Deidra went to get the warm milk from the kitchen."

    I gave a small nod and pushed the door open.

    Xamira followed me inside.

    The room was quiet and warm. The air smelled faintly of mint oil and the sweet vani fragrance Meredith often wore. The curtains were still drawn, and the lighting was dim, golden.

    Kira stood by the bed, adjusting the thick duvets around Meredith¡¯s frame. She looked up and bowed when I entered.

    Meredithy bundled on the bed, still pale. Her silver hair, though mostly dried, clung in damp strands to her temple. Her lips had more colour now, but her breathing was shallow. Peaceful... but frail.

    I turned to Xamira.

    She was already staring at the woman on the bed. Something flickered across her small face. I couldn¡¯t read it.

    "Look at her," I said, pointing toward Meredith. My voice was level, but it held weight. "That is what happens when someone nearly dies."

    Her gaze snapped to mine.

    "You could have killed her, Xamira. Do you understand what that means?"

    Tears instantly brimmed in her eyes. She shook her head like she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    "You pushed her into the water... and she doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    "I-I didn¡¯t know," she whispered, her bottom lip trembling.

    "You didn¡¯t ask."

    She dropped her gaze, her arms hugging herself tightly.

    "Do you know what thew says about people who kill others?" I asked, kneeling slightly to meet her eye level. "They are punished. Some of them are locked away in very, very bad ces. Away from everyone they love."

    Her eyes widened in horror. A single tear slid down her cheek.

    "I¡¯m not punishing you for being a child," I said. "But what you did today? That wasn¡¯t a joke. It wasn¡¯t a prank. It was dangerous."

    Azul stepped quietly forward. "Alpha... the milk¡ª"

    "Give it to her when she wakes," I said. "Don¡¯t leave her side."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I think Azul must have intentionally interrupted me because she thought I was either disturbing her mistress¡¯ rest or being too harsh on Xamira.

    Regardless, I straightened and turned back to Xamira, whose head was lowered once again.

    "Come," I said coldly.

    She followed without a word.

    By the time we reached the second floor, Xamira¡¯s fingers had tightened into fists at her sides. Her tears had dried, but her sniffles still came in tiny, trembling exhales.

    I pushed open the door to her room. Dorothy was there already, folding away the clothes from earlier. She straightened immediately when she saw us.

    I turned to Xamira. She had moved from where she stood just by the door.

    "Why would you do something like pushing someone into a pool?"

    Then her lips moved¡ªso softly I almost didn¡¯t catch the words.

    "I wanted your attention."

    I blinked. "What?"

    <i>That same excuse again?</i>

    "I just wanted your attention," she said louder, this time with more tears in her eyes. "I thought if I... if I yed tricks on her, she would leave, and then you would give me your time again."

    My chest tightened. Not from pity¡ªat least, not entirely. But from disbelief.

    Where had she gotten such a ridiculous idea?

    I barely spent any time with Meredith at all. And yet, somehow, Xamira had tied her childish jealousy to this woman she barely knew.

    "Who taught you that?" I asked her quietly. My voice was no longer cold, just cautious.

    Xamira blinked. "I... I¡ª"

    Just then, the door opened before she could finish and Wanda stepped inside.

    Her eyes moved immediately to Xamira. "Draven, maybe take it easy on her. She¡¯s just a child."

    I didn¡¯t look at her. "Leave."

    Wanda froze. "Draven¡ª"

    "Out," I said again, sharper this time. I turned slowly to face her. "Don¡¯t ever interrupt me when I¡¯m correcting my child. I don¡¯t need your help raising her."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted, but she must have seen something in my eyes, because she backed away slowly and left the room without another word.

    Then I turned to Dorothy.

    "From today," I said, voice firm and emotionless, "Xamira will no longer eat at the dining table with the rest of us. If she hates my wife so much, then she shouldn¡¯t have to see her."

    Dorothy nodded slowly, brows furrowed in confusion.

    "And if she must take walks around the estate, it will not be in Meredith¡¯s sight. Ever."

    "And one more thing," I added. "Wanda is to keep her distance from Xamira. From now on, you alone will handle the child¡¯s care."

    Dorothy looked stunned. "Y-Yes, Alpha."

    I left without another nce behind me and turned toward the hallway, my steps heavy with disappointment.

    Something was wrong, much deeper than childish jealousy.

    And I had a sick feeling that Wanda was at the heart of it.

 Chapter 92: A Visit from the Oatrun Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 92: A Visit from the Oatrun Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke slowly, the weight of the thick duvet cocooning me in warmth. My head throbbed faintly, but it was the dryness in my throat and the heaviness in my limbs that struck me first.

    The memories came flooding in like the water had only just receded¡ªXamira¡¯s small hand on my shoulder, the sudden plunge, the panic wing through my lungs. The blue. The silence. The stillness.

    And then¡ªhim.

    Draven.

    I blinked slowly and turned my head. The lighting in the room was soft. The curtains had been drawn mostly closed, and a gentle breeze crept in through the small opening. I saw Kira seated nearby, a hand resting over a book that she wasn¡¯t reading.

    She looked up, startled when she noticed my eyes open.

    "Mydy!" she eximed, already halfway out of her chair. "You¡¯re awake."

    "Barely," I croaked.

    She helped me sit up slightly and reached for the warm mug on the side table. "Here. Warm milk. Azul said you should sip slowly."

    "Azul..." My voice cracked.

    "She¡¯s in the kitchen. But everyone¡¯s been rotating shifts waiting on you. You scared us."

    I didn¡¯t reply right away. I took the mug, let the warmth spread through my hands, before taking a tiny sip. It soothed something.

    Kira stayed beside me, tucking the duvet closer.

    "Alpha Draven brought you in," she said gently. "And he stayed longer than he needed to."

    That surprised me, but I said nothing. I simply stared at the steam rising from my cup.

    I was still trying to understand what had happened. The ident. The little girl. The cold. The warmth of Draven¡¯s mouth against mine.

    Then suddenly, my eyes flew wide. I moved too quickly, so I couldn¡¯t avoid spilling some of the milk on my hand.

    <i>D-Draven had kissed me?</i>

    "Mydy!" Kira¡¯s voice sharply pulled me out of that thought. She grabbed the cup from me and set it on the stool before quickly grabbing a napkin anding to wipe the milk off my hand.

    "Did it scald you?" she asked, gently wiping thest drop of liquid.

    "No," I shook my head.

    I couldn¡¯t help but reach for my mouth and run a finger through my lower lips when Kira wasn¡¯t watching.

    <i>Draven actually put his lips on mine? </i>

    No. I quickly shook my head. I must still be delirious from the aftermath of the mild fever I suffered.

    A soft knocknded on the door. Kira rose to check, and I heard her greet someone softly before the door opened wider.

    "Lady Meredith," came the familiar, smooth voice of Dennis.

    He stepped inside, the sunlight catching on his silver cuff and that ever-warm smile curving his mouth. He didn¡¯t look as rxed as usual, though.

    "Hey," he said as he walked up beside the bed. "Word travels fast, even when you are not trying to listen."

    I managed a tired smile. "I suppose my almost dying is enough reason for gossip."

    He exhaled and sat on the edge of the chair Kira had vacated. "Don¡¯t even say it like that. One of your maidservants told me everything. What really happened?"

    "I-I... fell into the pool," I said softly, eyes falling to myp.

    "I believe Azul already mentioned that part." Dennis asked, "You don¡¯t know how to swim?"

    I met his questioning gaze. I considered my situation before slowly giving him a nod.

    "No, I don¡¯t."

    He gave a slow nod as well before throwing another question at me. "Considering you don¡¯t know how to swim, what were you doing by the poolside?"

    "I was curious about Xamira¡¯s swimming skills and went to her," I said quickly before realizing that my response could hint at what might have happened, so I stopped myself.

    Thankfully, Dennis didn¡¯t press.

    "Well, whatever happened, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe." He leaned in, voice lighter. "But now you¡¯ve left me no choice."

    I raised a brow. "No choice?"

    "To teach you how to swim, obviously." He grinned. "The next time someone pushes you into a pool, I expect you to flip, twirl, and float like a champion."

    I chuckled weakly. "I would rather learn to fly instead."

    Just as he was about to respond, the door creaked open again.

    The room chilled slightly¡ªnot from cold, but from a presence.

    Draven stepped inside, dressed in dark cks and a fitted ck shirt, still damp at the hem from an earlier bath or rain¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell.

    He looked between Dennis and me before stepping further into the room.

    "I will be the one teaching her," Draven said, voice even.

    Dennis turned to him, half-amused, half-surprised. "Teaching her what?"

    "To swim." Draven didn¡¯t blink. "Starting tomorrow."

    I blinked at him. "What?"

    He took another step closer, his gaze never leaving mine. "Every evening. Four o¡¯clock. Until you can do backstrokes without blinking."

    Dennis let out a low whistle and leaned back in his seat. "That¡¯s... oddly specific."

    "I don¡¯t train half-heartedly," Draven replied, still looking at me.

    For a moment, the room was locked in silence. I stared at him. He didn¡¯t budge. I could feel something sharp threading between his words¡ªcontrol, protectiveness, or maybe... jealousy?

    I wasn¡¯t sure.

    I could be wrong because tell me why I was staring at his lips and reliving that soft feeling on my lips from the pool.

    "Have you noted our schedule?" Draven asked, turning his gaze to me.

    "What schedule?" I feignedplete ignorance.

    Draven exhaled deeply, his patience running short. "I know the water didn¡¯t drown your hearing earlier, and the slight fever didn¡¯t cloud your mind. At least, save your saviour some stress and be appreciative by cooperating."

    Dennis and I exchanged a nce, his eyebrows raised slightly in question.

    I get what Draven is trying to say. He wants me to stop pretending and behave properly since he saved my life.

    So, I said, "Okay. And thank you for saving me."

    Draven nodded and then reminded Dennis and I that it was time for dinner before he turned and walked away.

    "My brother doesn¡¯t condeness. He¡¯s always on time," Dennis said after urging me to get off my bed. "You can¡¯t bete for your swimming lessons."

    "I will think about it." I pressed the mug against my lips to hide a faint smile.

    Well, this was going to be... interesting.

    I have one brother teaching me to drive and the other one imposing swimming lessons on me.

    Good.

    Very good, Meredith.

 Chapter 93: First Enjoyable Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 93: First Enjoyable Dinner</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Dinner was quiet.

    Too quiet.

    I sat in my usual seat at the long dining table, watching the subtle rise and fall of steam from my oxtail and butter bean stew. The aroma alone was heavenly¡ªrich, savoury,yered with spices, but it wasn¡¯t enough to distract me from the atmosphere.

    Wanda sat across from me at the table, oddly silent. Her posture was stiff, her gaze lowered, and she chewed with mechanical precision, as though her mind was elsewhere.

    Not once did she attempt her usual res or half-hearted insults. Not once did she try to provoke me or look for something to say to Draven.

    Something was off.

    I nced sideways at Draven, catching only the hard line of his jaw as he cut into his meat. Calm. Controlled. But too still.

    My eyes returned to Wanda. She looked like someone who had been recently scolded.

    I don¡¯t know what prompted it¡ªcuriosity or boldness¡ªbut I asked, softly, "Where¡¯s Xamira?"

    My gaze was on no one in particr. But there was one person I hoped would answer me, and it was definitely not Wanda.

    Draven paused mid-cut. Then he set down his knife and fork and spoke evenly, "She won¡¯t join us for meals anymore. Not until further notice."

    I blinked. "Why not? Did something happen?"

    It waster that I would realize that I had had a very short normal conversation with Draven over a meal

    Draven¡¯s voice was level, but there was a coldness beneath the surface. "Because someone¡¯s been feeding her lies, and I need to unteach what she¡¯s learned before she turns into someone I don¡¯t recognize."

    The words hit harder than I expected.

    He added, "From now on, only her nanny will be responsible for her. And no one¡ªand I mean no one¡ªis allowed to interfere with how I raise my daughter."

    I lowered my gaze to my te, but not before catching the way Wanda suddenly picked up her ss and drank all her wine in one go.

    Draven didn¡¯t mention her name, but I didn¡¯t need a prophecy to piece the puzzle together.

    Wanda had said something to Xamira.

    Something twisted enough to change the way that sweet girl saw me.

    Something strong enough to make her push me into the pool earlier today.

    I clenched my jaw. I had underestimated Wanda again and the lengths she could go to.

    Shortly, Wanda finally finished her food. She rose, adjusted her chair, and turned to Draven.

    "I will take my leave now. Good night, Alpha."

    He didn¡¯t even look at her. "Good night."

    She walked out of the dining hall, and I watched her until she disappeared. That¡¯s when I felt it¡ªDraven¡¯s gaze on me. I turned just in time to catch it. He didn¡¯t look away.

    I did.

    I lowered my head and focused on the stew. The food was incredible¡ªrich and hearty. The meat fell apart in my mouth, and the butter beans were soft and soaked in the broth¡¯s vours. I kept eating slowly, intentionally.

    Two minutester, Jeffery stood up. "I will go check the patrols, Alpha."

    Draven gave a brief nod.

    Jeffery bowed slightly and left the hall.

    When I finally set my spoon down, my te was empty. Completely clean. I had finished everything on my te at the dining table for the first time since arriving here.

    Dennis noticed. "Look at you," he teased. "For the first time in history, you finished your food."

    Draven followed his remark with one of his own. "Seems like a near-death experience has made you appreciate life and food. No more eating like a bird."

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "And who told you this is my first time finishing my food?"

    I turned in my seat, catching Azul¡¯s eye where she stood quietly with her hands sped. "Azul?" I asked sweetly. "Have I ever finished my meals before?"

    Azul smiled and bowed slightly. "Mydy eats well... when she¡¯s alone."

    Dennis nodded. "Makes sense. You eat better in private."

    I sighed softly. That was true.

    After years of being judged, mocked¡ªeven at the dinner table¡ªI had never been able to eatfortably around others.

    My family always looked at me like I didn¡¯t deserve to be there, to eat their food, or to breathe their air.

    Even now, surrounded by people I was beginning to tolerate, my body still hesitated. Still remembered the shame.

    I wiped my mouth with the napkin. Just as I thought of standing, one of the servers returned with arge silver tray. He set down a beautiful white te with five elegant bite-sized desserts. A cup of hot tea was ced beside it.

    I blinked at the te.

    "What¡¯s this?" I asked, pointing at the desserts.

    Before the server could respond, Dennis leaned forward and started listing them off like some proud chef.

    "Lemon tart, strawberry mille-feuille, pistachio cream square, chocte truffle... and that¡¯s a lychee-zed shortbread."

    I raised a brow. "Are you secretly working in the kitchen?"

    He winked. "I eat enough to know."

    I picked up the pistachio square and took a small bite. It was rich, creamy, and perfectly sweet.

    I sipped my tea and sighed softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry about belly fat, mydy," the server chimed in gently. "The tea is digestive. It will help process the sweets."

    I shook my head and took another bite of the tart. "I don¡¯t care about belly fat. It¡¯s not like I have anyone looking at me."

    I was still chewing when I realized the silence that followed.

    I looked up and caught Dennis looking right at me, his lips twitching.

    Draven¡¯s gaze was also on me, unmoving.

    Dennis chuckled first. "Well, we are both looking."

    He gave a sly smile and added, "And once my brother starts teaching you how to swim, there won¡¯t be any belly fat left to talk about."

    My face flushed.

    I reached for my tea and sipped slowly, trying to mask the flutter in my chest.

    He didn¡¯t say it in a teasing tone. He said it as a matter of fact. Draven would probably drill the strength and skills out of me until I was good like him.

    And somehow, that made it worse.

    Or better. I didn¡¯t know anymore.

 Chapter 94: Fighting Both

    <h4>Chapter 94: Fighting Both</h4>

    Draven.

    Dennis followed me out of the dining hall like a shadow clinging too closely. He always does this when he has things to say.

    I didn¡¯t mind. The atmosphere today was... pleasant.

    No one pissed me off.

    <i>"You mean our mate?"</i> Rhovan stirred in my head, but I quickly shut him off.

    "That dinner wasn¡¯t bad," Dennis said, already sounding too amused with himself. "In fact, I had say it was the most peaceful and interesting meal we¡¯ve had in weeks."

    I didn¡¯t respond. Not yet. I knew he wasn¡¯t finished.

    He slipped his hands into his pockets. "Did you notice something? Wanda was the one who left early tonight, not Meredith. The tables have turned, big brother."

    He was fishing for a reaction. I gave him none.

    Dennis grinned wider, cockier. "Come on, admit it. The shift in air? No cold res, no faked civility. Just calm... well, until you opened your mouth about her eating habits. Why would you liken her to a bird?"

    I finally nced sideways at him. "You sound almost too thrilled."

    He looked... excited, like Meredith¡¯s emotional support system.

    "Wouldn¡¯t you be?" he said, unfazed. "It¡¯s about time Wanda learned she¡¯s not the centrepiece anymore. And you... well, seems like all that affection you had for her has quietly drifted to someone else."

    I stopped mid-step, looking at him. "Affection?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t flinch. "Okay, obsession, then. The point still stands."

    "And you¡¯re enjoying this a little too much." I resumed walking.

    Dennis doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. For once, I think that his brain is over-shooting with excitement. I decided to be the bigger person and forgive him before he even realizes that he was wrong.

    "Of course, I am. This is great character development for you. And also for Wanda, who probably didn¡¯t think you had it in you."

    His words drifted off as we turned into one of the quieter wings. The chandeliers above buzzed faintly, lighting the long corridor ahead.

    Dennis suddenly turned serious. "Was it true, what I heard? That Xamira was the one who pushed Meredith into the pool?"

    My pace slowed slightly. "Sadly, yes. She did that."

    Dennis exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face. "Damn. That girl¡¯s kind and innocent to do something like that unless someone¡¯s messing with her head."

    I silently agreed with him.

    "Wanda," Dennis muttered. "It has to be her. Xamira doesn¡¯t wake up mean overnight. Wanda is responsible for poisoning her mind."

    "I don¡¯t doubt that," I mumbled.

    Dennis nced at me and asked, "So what will you do about it?"

    "Wanda won¡¯t be allowed near her again. They won¡¯t be together alone." My voice was t.

    "That¡¯s it?" He gave me an eye, clearly unsatisfied by how I decided to go about the situation. But I had my reasons.

    And to get his stubborn ass off my back, I said, "For now."

    He sighed. "And Xamira¡¯s punishment? You really think isting her from the dining table is the best way to handle it?"

    My gaze sharpened. "You weren¡¯t there, Dennis. You didn¡¯t see Meredith half-drowned. Pale. Shivering in my arms. She could have died."

    Dennis went quiet.

    I added, "And when I asked Xamira why she did it, she said she wanted my attention back. That she thought if Meredith left, I would have time for her again."

    Dennis stopped walking. "Wait¡ªshe said that?"

    I nodded once. "Yes.

    He exhaled slowly and continued walking, his steps falling into ce with mine. "That¡¯s Wanda¡¯s storybook in her head. You think she came up with that motive on her own?"

    "That¡¯s why I need to cleanse her of that thinking. She needs time to reflect. To understand what it means to act recklessly and almost take a life, even if it is idental. Until she does, she won¡¯t sit at that table."

    He ran his fingers through his hair. "Then, you are being tough. Xamira is still a child, but I get it."

    "I¡¯m her father," I said. "It¡¯s not just about love¡ªit¡¯s about discipline. And it¡¯s my job to make sure she grows up without bing the kind of woman Wanda has suddenly turned into."

    Dennis looked at me, long and hard. Then he gave a small nod, respectful. "Just... don¡¯t be too hard on her. She still loves you, Draven, even if she¡¯s confused. And she must be feeling guilty and miserable thinking about your harsh punishment."

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but the truth was weighty and real.

    I know I was a bit harsh on Xamira, but it was for a good cause.

    Finally, we arrived at the third floor.

    Dennis broke the silence. "Father called earlier. Wanted to check on me. Said he had spoken to you."

    I gave a small nod. "I updated him about the vampire attack and how Duskmoor twisted the narrative of the attack on LIVE TV."

    He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Figured. His voice was off. Didn¡¯t say much, but I could hear the edge in his tone."

    "He¡¯s worried," I said. "Rightfully so."

    We paused near the hallway that split to our rooms. And Dennis leaned against the wall.

    "I told Father not to inform the Council, yet."

    Dennis blinked. "You¡¯re keeping it from them?"

    "For now."

    He tilted his head, waiting for more.

    I faced him fully. "If we move too fast, we will have the Elders calling for blood and the humans panicking in retaliation. Duskmoor already tried to twist the story the other morning. Imagine what happens if we throw the word <i>vampire</i> into the mix."

    Dennis exhaled deeply. "So what? You are buying time?"

    "We have to," I said. "If we don¡¯t manage this carefully, we won¡¯t just be caught between humans and vampires¡ªwe will be fighting both. And we don¡¯t even know how many of <i>them</i> are out there."

    Dennis leaned his head back briefly, sighing. "You are right. It looks like we have a lot of work to do."

    There was a beat of silence between us, filled only by the quiet hum of the estate.

    "Rest," I told him.

    "You too," Dennis said, nodding once. "Good night, brother."

    "Good night."

 Chapter 95: Concocting Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 95: Concocting Herbs</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning passed faster than I expected.

    I had a quick breakfast¡ªtoast, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausages, and tea.

    This could have been a wonderful morning without Wanda as she decided not to show up at the dining hall, giving an excuse of migraines, but my appetite wasn¡¯t strong.

    I had to force myself to eat. I needed the energy.

    The full moon was now two days away, and I had never been this restless about it like right now.

    And the closer it drew, the heavier my thoughts became.

    "You are leaving, already?" Dennis asked, gazing at me as I stood up from my seat.

    I bet he thought I¡¯d clear my tes like I had donest night. But that version of Meredith came once in a while.

    "Yes, I have a few things to do," I said, stepping behind my chair and pushing it back in. Then I nced at Draven and gave a small nod.

    "Don¡¯t forget about your swimming lessons," Dennis called after me, but I didn¡¯t respond.

    As much as I wouldn¡¯t like to try and get on Draven¡¯s nerves today, his lessons could wait, but not my pheromones.

    I returned to my room with a n.

    Back home, my mother had always known what to do. She had this bitter herbal concoction that the kitchen would brew the day before my heat began.

    It never blocked everything but dulled the edge, reducing my scent by half.

    It kept me from driving the men in the estate mad. Even my brother and the male servants had to be kept away from me, especially on the first night. I usually went through the heat for three to four nights.

    I remembered the smell of that thick, dark tea. Sharp, acidic, earthy. It tasted like something forbidden. And of course, the cursed girl had to drink it.

    I also remembered the herbs used in brewing it.

    Perfume wouldn¡¯t help this time. Not when the full moon magnified everything. Perfume could mask perhaps three percent of the scent. Maybe less.

    I had used it before attending the Lunar ball. It was the third day of my heat, but it didn¡¯t work because I still got to attract the unwanted attention.

    I needed more than that this time, and I couldn¡¯t do it alone.

    My gaze locked on Azul. Kira. Deidra. Cora and Arya, the five women who hade to mean more to me than just servants.

    They were standing nearby, doing one or two things, just along my line of sight. But I needed to say something. So, I cleared my throat and walked toward them.

    "Can I speak to you all for a moment?" I asked, trying not to sound as nervous as I felt.

    They turned to me instantly, gathering in a small half-circle near the center of the room.

    "I need your help," I began. "The full moon is in two days, and... well, my heat is different."

    They blinked. None of them spoke, but I could tell they were listening closely.

    "My pheromones... they go wild for three days straight. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a wolf, as you know." My voice faltered slightly, but I pushed forward. "When it starts, it spreads fast. Strong. And no man near me will be unaffected. They won¡¯t be able to resist the pull."

    Their expressions shifted. Cora looked confused, Arya surprised, and Kira concerned. Deidra pressed her lips together with understanding. But Azul¡¯s eyes filled with the most worry.

    Of course, she would know. She has known and served me the longest.

    "I want to make a concoction," I continued, "the same one that used to be made back home for me. It doesn¡¯t block everything, but it helps. At least. Better than any other thing."

    I pulled a folded sheet of paper from the drawer near my dresser and handed it to Azul.

    "These are the herbs I will need. Most of them should grow here. I think"

    The others leaned closer to look at the list in Azul¡¯s hands.

    Kira was the first to speak. "Mydy, the estate¡¯s back gardens are full of herbs. I¡¯m sure we can definitely find these."

    "I recognize a few of these too," Cora added, raising her hand a bit. "I¡¯ve helped with herbal teas before."

    I nodded and smiled faintly. "Good. Cora, you will go with Azul. See if you can get everything before noon. I want to start brewing after lunch."

    They bowed slightly before leaving the room with purpose. I nced at the others.

    "You two stay with me," I told Kira and Deidra. "We will prepare the space."

    "Where would you like to use, mydy?" Deidra inquired.

    I immediately turned my gaze to the floor-to-ceiling doors leading to the open patio in my bedroom.

    "There," I said.

    Three hourster, I sat outside on the open patio. The sun was gentle, filtered through drifting clouds. The breeze stirred the tips of my hair as I examined the herbs Azul and Cora had gathered.

    One by one, I checked the roots, the scent, the colours of the leaves. All were right.

    My chest loosened with relief.

    "Well done," I told them.

    Cora grinned. Azul sighed in relief. "I was worried we had got one or two wrong."

    "I would have noticed," I said, not unkindly.

    We had lunchter, bread and spicy lentil soup¡ªinside the room before I set to work concocting the mix. Crushing, grinding, boiling. My hands smelled like mint, ashleaf, and wormwood.

    Two more hours slipped away in silence.

    By the time the thick, ck brew was ready and cooling in its y pot, my arms ached slightly, and sweat had gathered at the back of my neck.

    Azul stood nearby. "What now, mydy?"

    "We wait," I replied, straightening. "Let it cool on its own. The slower, the better."

    I walked back inside, brushing my fingers down the sleeves of my robe. Kira was by the other door, a smile on her lips.

    "Mydy," she said, ncing at the clock. "You only have two hours left before your swimming lesson with the Alpha."

    I blinked, then groaned. "I¡¯m tired."

    I crossed the room to the bed, pulled back the sheet, and flopped onto the mattress. But as soon as Iid down, my nose wrinkled automatically.

    Ugh. I didn¡¯t like how I smelled¡ªbitter herbs, smoke, and sweat. Absolutely disgusting.

    I sat up. "Kira, I need a fresh change of clothes. I smell like my predicament." <i>Cursed.</i>

    She smiled and went to fetch them.

    Five minutester, I was clean, changed, and back on the bed.

    The scent of herbs still lingered faintly on my fingers, but I didn¡¯t mind. I curled onto my side, tucked a pillow under my head, and shut my eyes without a care.

 Chapter 96: Barely Wore Anything

    <h4>Chapter 96: Barely Wore Anything</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    She waste.

    And I should have expected it since we haven¡¯t fought in a while.

    I checked the time again, my fingers drumming against my forearm as I stood near the pool¡¯s edge. The water rippled calmly, unaware that it had been waiting far too long for a student who clearly didn¡¯t understand the concept of punctuality.

    No one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªkeeps an Alpha waiting.

    But of course, there was always that one person. A woman named Meredith Carter, who seemed to exist solely to defy every expectation, instruction, and ruleid before her.

    I exhaled slowly through my nose, the humid afternoon breeze clinging to my skin. My thin white shirt was rolled to my elbows, half soaked already from leaning too close to the water. Khaki shorts, bare feet. My hair was tied back in a tight bun.

    Still no Meredith.

    Then, finally, casual footsteps padded along the tiles. I didn¡¯t even need to look to know it was her. The audacity of that unhurried gait was familiar now.

    I turned, and there she was, silver hair falling past her shoulders, her gown brushing her ankles, walking as if she wasn¡¯t twenty minuteste.

    "What took you so long?" I asked, barely keeping the hint of impatience in my tone away.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch. "I was napping, and then I almost cancelled the ss. But since I didn¡¯t inform you earlier, I decided toe. I thought you would be gone by now," she said inly. "I apologize for keeping you waiting."

    That was it. No real remorse. No fluster. Just that detached, irritating calm that came naturally to her.

    I guess she had grown toofortable around me. <i>My mistake.</i>

    And what did she say before the apology? She almost cancelled a life-saving ss I curated because I wanted to help her keep her life for some time?

    I nced at her gown. Thick. Heavy. Drenched inyers of fabric, no sane person would consider wearing near a pool.

    Briefly, I considered a questioning session with her maidservants.

    "You¡¯re going to learn to swim in that?" I asked, gesturing toward her outfit.

    She looked down at herself, blinked once, then looked back at me. "What¡¯s wrong with it?"

    "You will drown faster in that dress than you did yesterday," I said.

    She frowned. Her brows twitched together, and then her eyes widened as a wild, absurd implication hit her.

    "Wait¡ª" she narrowed her eyes. "You expect me toe here half-naked? Like those Duskmoor women I saw on TV?"

    I let out a short, sharp scoff and set my hands on my hips. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    <i>What does this woman take me for?</i>

    It was her confidence to even conceive such a ridiculous thought in her head about me. She was really creative. Very creative and delusional.

    "Those women barely wear anything," she continued. "Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what you expect¡ª"

    "Does it look like I¡¯m interested in your body?" I asked coldly, cutting her off.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind.

    <i>"But I am."</i>

    I ignored him.

    And just to drive the point home, I turned toward the water, tossing back, "As if there¡¯s anything worth seeing."

    A loud huff sounded behind me. "I can hear you, you know."

    She sounded pretty much annoyed.

    "That was the whole point," I said without looking back. "Nowe over here. We are already behind schedule."

    She didn¡¯t argue, but I could feel the heat of her re burning into the back of my head as she walked up beside me.

    "How long will the ssst today?" she asked.

    I arched a brow, turning to her. "Why? Are you already nning to run away?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. Just stopped in front of me and waited. That look again¡ªsilent resistance. It crawled beneath the skin.

    I nced at her hair, silver and thick, flowing freely down her back.

    "At least tie your hair up," I said. "Pretend like you are interested in this lesson."

    She frowned. "Is that really necessary?"

    Her hands moved to gather her hair anyway, her fingers working quickly.

    "I saw a documentary once," she added, rolling her hair into a neat bun. "The Duskmoor women in it swam without tying their hair."

    I stared down at her. The height difference was more noticeable up close, especially when she had to tilt her head back to meet my eyes.

    "Can those Duskmoor women swim?" I asked.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    Then I narrowed my gaze. "Can you swim?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. And she never argued about it.

    "Good," I said. "Didn¡¯t think so. But if you want your hair in your face while you drown, be my guest."

    She let out an exaggerated sigh and tucked thest strand of her bun into ce. "I almost drowned yesterday," she muttered. "And now you¡¯ve mentioned drowning twice today. What kind of coach are you?"

    "One who doesn¡¯t sugarcoat things."

    I was about to turn toward the pool again when a familiar voice cut through the air behind us.

    "Well, this looks cozy."

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was, but I still turned anyway.

    Dennis stood near the pool entrance, hands tucked into his pockets, a smug smile stered on his face.

    Sometimes, I wonder how he can be so happy and where that burst of energyes from. It just wasn¡¯t practical.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    He walked over casually and dropped himself into one of the chairs at the far side of the pool. "Came to watch the lesson, to see if your student survives the hour."

    Meredith crossed her arms beside me, her lips twitching slightly.

    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Stay. Just don¡¯t distract her; otherwise, I will kick you out on the same route you came from."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I n to stay here until the very end," he replied, kicking his legs out and settling in.

    I turned back to the woman beside me. "Alright. Into the pool."

    She hesitated for half a second, then asked, "Won¡¯t you carry me in?"

    I stared at her like I would an empty skull.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 97: First Swimming Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 97: First Swimming Lessons</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The water was colder than I expected.

    Not cold, exactly, but cooler than my skin. It wrapped around me like a hesitant wee, the surface licking at my waist as I stood in the shallowest part of the pool, arms crossed, trying not to let the nerves show.

    Draven on the other side. He wasn¡¯t reading the water or teaching.

    Just standing there¡ªarms sleek and defined, hair still tied in that annoyingly perfect bun, his white shirt clinging to his torso in a way that did nothing to reduce how solid he looked beneath it.

    And now I was supposed to trust him with my body. In a pool. Again.

    Great.

    "Alright," he said, voice calm, collected. "We will start with basic floating. Nothing dramatic."

    I nodded once, lips tight. "Okay."

    "Breathe steady. That¡¯s the first rule." He stepped closer, water swirling softly between us. "Your body needs to rx or you will sink."

    "Rxing in a situation I can¡¯t control isn¡¯t my strong suit."

    He gave a low, mocking chuckle. "I¡¯m aware."

    Before I could bite back a response, he moved behind me.

    The air left my lungs.

    He didn¡¯t say anything. Didn¡¯t exin the proximity. He simply reached for my arms and gently guided them to stretch sideways.

    His chest brushed my back.

    I stilled. And then¡ªoh.

    He didn¡¯t move back. He was right there. Just inches. His breath was near my shoulder, steady and warm. Not touching inappropriately... but close enough that my skin knew he was there.

    "Lean your weight back slowly," he instructed.

    I obeyed, slowly letting myself recline, my arms skimming the surface of the water.

    "That¡¯s it," he said, his voice softer now. "Good. Just like that."

    I felt his hand¡ªlight on the curve of my waist.

    My stomach tightened.

    "It¡¯s just to keep you bnced," he added quickly, as if he could hear what I was thinking.

    "I didn¡¯t say anything," I muttered.

    "You didn¡¯t have to. Your face speaks louder than words."

    He shifted slightly behind me, and the distance vanished entirely. My back touched his chest.

    Solid. Warm. Steady.

    I felt my breath stutter and hated how he probably noticed.

    He didn¡¯t say a word about it. But he didn¡¯t pull away either.

    "Close your eyes," he murmured. "Just feel the water. Trust it."

    <i>Trust you?</i>

    I kept my eyes open. My toes lost the floor for a moment, and I stiffened.

    "Easy," he said.

    His hands found my waist again, firmer this time. "I¡¯ve got you." He was surprisingly gentle.

    And then, of course, I sank.

    It was just a second. But I felt the shift, the drag of water, the sudden panic that rose from the pit of my stomach. My arms iled, the surface pping against my face.

    And then he caught me. His arms locked fully around my waist, pulling me up and against him.

    My handsnded against his chest, palms t. I could feel the beat of his heart. Or maybe it was mine. I couldn¡¯t tell anymore.

    "Meredith," he said, voice low. "Breathe."

    I gasped¡ªreal breath this time.

    The panic dissolved... but only slightly. Because now I was too aware of how close we were. His hands were still at my waist. My legs brushed against his. My face was barely inches from his corbone.

    "This isn¡¯t very professional," I said, trying to keep the sarcasm alive even as my voice trembled slightly.

    He leaned his head down, just enough for his breath to graze my ear. "Neither is drowning while you are in the pool with me."

    A shiver passed through me.

    I wanted to pull away. I really did. But I stayed there for a moment longer.

    Then I gently pushed against his chest. He released me immediately, stepping back and letting the water return between us.

    I straightened my back, fixing my gaze anywhere but at him.

    "I think that¡¯s enough floating for one day," I muttered.

    Draven didn¡¯t respond right away. Then I heard the hint of amusement in his tone. "Yousted longer than I thought."

    "Thank you."

    I was relieved that the first lesson was finally over. If I were asked what I had learnt, the correct answer would be that I had learnt how to drown.

    Draven¡¯s next statement pulled my attention back to him. "Tomorrow we will try kicking."

    "Wonderful," I said tly, finally allowing myself to nce at him again.

    He smirked and then reached out to me without asking for my opinion.

    He helped me... like literally carried me out of the pool.

    But something lingered in the way he was still watching me¡ªsome unspoken current between us.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure which was more dangerous anymore. Him, or the water.

    ---

    Apuse pped gently from the edge of the pool.

    I turned and saw Dennis standing with a wide grin, holding up an armful of towels like he had been waiting for this moment.

    "For our brave little swimmer," he said theatrically, tossing the towels toward me like they were precious gifts.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that slipped from my lips.

    "Thank you," I said, taking one of the towels and patting my face dry.

    As I drew the fabric away from my eyes, my gaze lifted, and I caught a glimpse of Draven¡¯s back as he walked away from the pool area.

    His shoulders were broad and straight, his bun still perfectly intact, even though his shirt clung damply to him. He didn¡¯t bother looking back.

    "You did well for your first lesson," Dennis¡¯s voice pulled my attention back. "I was watching. You didn¡¯t sink... much."

    I rolled my eyes. "I think we should review our friendship agreement."

    "Seriously," he said, walking closer. "You did so much better than most people would. And you had my brother coaching you. That deserves a medal."

    I smiled, wringing out the ends of my silver hair with the towel. "Thanks. I guess. So... what happens to our driving lessons now?"

    He tilted his head slightly and gave a thoughtful hum. "Well, it seems His Alpha-ness hasid im to your evenings for swimming now."

    I raised a brow.

    Dennis chuckled. "But don¡¯t worry. I will talk to him and see if he can shift your swimming to the mornings instead. That way, we can have our evenings back for driving."

    I nodded, grateful. "I would like that." I didn¡¯t want to give up on my driving lessons.

    "Consider it done." He winked, then handed me another towel.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what warmed me more in that moment¡ªthe kindness in his voice, or the growing realization that for once... I had people who cared enough to adjust their lives around mine.

    And that?

    That was new.

 Chapter 98: Wandaâ€™s Horrible Presence

    <h4>Chapter 98: Wanda¡¯s Horrible Presence</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    There was something deeply wrong with my tongue this morning.

    I could barely taste anything on it. It was numb, dull, like it had died in the night and left me with nothing but texture and bitterness. Which, of course, made sense¡ªafter all, I had drunk a whole ss of that herbal concoctionst night... and another this morning before breakfast.

    My stomach was still digesting the betrayal.

    Still, the hunger remained. Fierce and unrelenting. Like something inside me had wed through my dinner and decided it wanted more.

    I stepped into the hallway, barely suppressing the hundredth yawn, when I nearly bumped into Dennis.

    He grinned. "Perfect timing. I was justing to find you."

    "For what?"

    "My noble diplomacy seeded. Your swim lessons with my brother have officially moved to the morning," he announced, wiggling his brows.

    A smile pulled at the corners of my lips, relief washing through me. "Really?" I didn¡¯t think Draven would easily agree to it.

    For a fact, I thought he would be up for an option that would frustrate me. But I guess I was wrong.

    <i>Maybe he¡¯s no longer petty?</i>

    Dennis gave a mock bow. "You may thank meter by going through our lessons quickly so we can finally go on a ride."

    I rolled my eyes and gave a grateful nod before heading for the dining hall, as the thought of driving a car on the express, gave me a moment to forget my hunger.

    Breakfast was already underway when I arrived. The savory scent of pepper sauce and fried meat wrapped around my senses. My stomach growled in betrayal¡ªagain.

    If this kept up, I might actually eat someone, maybe, one of the Oatrun brothers¡¯ whole.

    My te had been set. Arge turkey nket, deep fried and smothered in glistening pepper sauce. I didn¡¯t bother with cutlery¡ªI picked it up with my hands and tore into it like I hadn¡¯t seen food in days.

    Every chew felt like salvation.

    I was halfway through when I caught it¡ªthat weight of someone¡¯s gaze crawling across my skin. I lifted my eyes and met Wanda¡¯s.

    Her expression looked like she was watching a beast eat raw meat. Disgust carved across her painted face.

    I didn¡¯t care. Let her look. Let her chew on it. And if she can¡¯t endure it in the end, she could go m her head on a pir.

    From beside me, Dennis chuckled under his breath. "You might want to slow down before you inhale the te."

    I tore a piece of meat off the bone and nced at him. "Why? Is the te edible too?"

    And then, I made the mistake of ncing up again¡ªthis time catching Draven watching me with an unreadable expression. One brow was slightly raised, his lips neutral, but I could see the question simmering behind those eyes.

    He must be wondering if I was possessed, a word he used once on me and I had refused to let go of it.

    He looked away.

    <i>Whatever.</i>

    I took thest bite, chewed, swallowed. The hunger didn¡¯t leave.

    I wiped my fingers on a napkin and raised my hand slightly. "Can I have another one?"

    The server nodded and returned with a fresh te. I barely heard the scraping of silverware around me anymore.

    My body wasn¡¯t full. It felt like something hade unhinged inside me, like the concoction was doing more than just muting my scent¡ªit was awakening something else entirely. And it was ravenous.

    This wasn¡¯t how I used to feel back home. This was an entirely different experience.

    I grabbed a ss of orange juice and downed it in one gulp. Juice slid down my throat, cooling the pepper¡¯s heat. Then, I reached for my second turkey nket and sank my teeth into it.

    The butler politely stepped forward with a fresh ss and reced the greasy one I had grabbed with oily fingers. I offered him a quick, grateful nod.

    Then came the voice.

    "Do we starve you here?" Draven asked.

    It was very obvious he couldn¡¯t tolerate my eating habits currently and had to say something in the end.

    My chewing slowed. I met his gaze from the corner of my eye and shrugged, still eating. "I don¡¯t know." My words came through a half-full mouth. "I¡¯m hungry. And I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t stop eating."

    I was lifting the meat to my mouth again when another voice cut in¡ªsharp, smug.

    "Are you pregnant?"

    The words hit like a p.

    I froze mid-bite, my fingers clenched around the turkey. Slowly, I turned to look at Wanda.

    "What?" I asked, lowering the meat to my te. My voice was cold. If words could strike, mine would have left her with a gash across the cheek.

    Wanda only smiled and added, "There. You¡¯ve stopped eating."

    My jaw clenched.

    I was ready to tear her apart with words, but then Draven¡¯s voice came low andced with warning.

    "Do I have to tell you what you should and shouldn¡¯t say?"

    Wanda turned to him with that same damn smile and said, "Rx. I was just trying to help. And it worked, didn¡¯t it?"

    I was still chewing what little was left in my mouth, searching for a de of a sentence to throw back, when Dennis spoke first.

    "No one here likes your jokes, Wanda," he said smoothly. "And just so you know, I actually enjoyed not seeing you at breakfast yesterday. You¡¯ve got a horrible presence."

    Wanda¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. She didn¡¯t even seem offended by hisment. "At least my presence makes an impact."

    Unbelievable. She acted like she was proud of her toxicity.

    Draven, of course, didn¡¯t dignify either of them with another word. Instead, he turned his eyes back to me.

    "You won¡¯t be swimming today," he said tly. "But be prepared for tomorrow morning¡¯s session. And do try toe on time. And dressed properly."

    I stared at him. "Will you let me drown if I don¡¯t do as you say?"

    He watched me for a good three seconds. Then¡ª "I will drown you myself," he replied without missing a beat.

    I huffed, grabbed my napkin, and muttered under my breath, "I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you when I concluded that nothing goodes out of your mouth."

    But for some reason, my stomach wasn¡¯t growling anymore.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the food... or the fire that little exchange had lit in me.

 Chapter 99: Wild Pheromones Arising

    <h4>Chapter 99: Wild Pheromones Arising</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I had barely digested breakfast. The turkey nket and orange juice still weighed heavily on my stomach, dragging me into a slow, sluggish walk through the backyard gardens.

    Azul trailed behind me like a shadow, her footsteps light, but persistent.

    "Mydy," she called softly, "will you be taking the concoction this afternoon?"

    I winced. The thought alone made my tongue curl. That bitter brew had numbed my taste buds, and I was beginning to question if my tongue would ever feel again. I shook my head without turning to her.

    "No. I¡¯m not tasting that vile thing again until nightfall," I muttered, bringing a hand to my stomach. "Twice a day is enough torture."

    If I had my chance, I would throw the entire pot out without minding the hours of effort that went into the preparation. And if I had another option, I would never try to undergo this horrible torture.

    Azul sighed behind me. Then sighed again. And again. Until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    By the tenth sigh, I stopped walking.

    "Azul," I said, spinning around, "say it. Whatever is on your mind. Just say it."

    She blinked, as if caught doing something forbidden. She stared at me for a moment, and seeing that I wasn¡¯t letting go, she said, "Mydy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in my ce to discuss this with¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care," I interrupted, more gently this time. "You¡¯ve been with me the longest. If there¡¯s something you want to say, then say it. I promise I won¡¯t be mad."

    I guessed that whatever topic she had in mind might not be an appropriate conversation between a mistress and her maidservant.

    She hesitated, sping her hands together. Then, her voice dropped low, barely above a whisper. Then she stepped a bit closer.

    "Mydy... your heat. Tomorrow¡¯s the full moon, and you said it will be strong this time... But... it would be easier to manage if you had a close rtionship with Alpha Draven."

    I blinked.

    "What does Draven have to do with¡ª" I started, but she cut in with a pointed look.

    And I could swear that nothing out of the question urred to me.

    "He could help you," she said slowly, "if he... mated with you."

    I stiffened. My face lit with heat almost immediately. Although I couldn¡¯t see it, I could feel it.

    I turned around and marched forward as fast as my stomach would allow. "Azul," I hissed, "do you know what you¡¯re suggesting?"

    Azul caught up to me quickly. "I¡¯m not wrong," she said, a little firmer this time. "You are married to him, and it¡¯s only nor¡ª"

    "That doesn¡¯t mean I have to throw myself at him!" I snapped.

    Azul blinked at my raised voice, but still didn¡¯t back down. "You¡¯ve been in pain every full moon since you turned of age, mydy. Now you finally have... a husband. Someone who can help ease the pain and stop your suffering. What is wrong with that?"

    I could feel my ears turning red. And not just from anger.

    Something was... wrong with my body. My breath caught in my throat. There was a sudden, familiar warmth pulsing low in my belly¡ªforeign and intense¡ªand it burned all the way down between my thighs.

    "Azul, stop," I managed to say, my voice more breathless than I intended.

    She frowned. "Mydy?"

    I swallowed hard. I couldn¡¯t... I couldn¡¯t hear this. Not now. Not when my head was suddenly spinning and my heart racing.

    "I need some moments alone," I told her.

    Her expression turned rmed. "Have I offended¡ª?"

    "No," I assured quickly, holding up a hand. "I¡¯m fine. Just... give me a moment."

    She bowed gently, then walked off.

    I stood there, breathing hard, willing the heat inside me to settle. My palms were mmy. My skin tingled.

    What is wrong with me?

    I started walking. Again. Anywhere. Away.

    "I can¡¯t endure this. What should I do?" I panicked.

    The full moon would only descend tomorrow night, yet here I was, already pulsating from my need, wild desires I didn¡¯t ask for.

    I didn¡¯t realize I had arrived at the estate¡¯s training grounds until I saw the warriors. Shirtless. Muscled. Glinting with sweat under the morning sun.

    My eyes widened. I could see them¡ªsee them clearly¡ªeven though they were several yards away. Every muscle. Every movement. Every sharp line of their bodies.

    Something was happening to me.

    I lifted a hand to my neck, tracing it slowly to my corbone... down to my chest. The sensation made me dizzy. My fingers trailed lower.

    Gasping, I dropped my hand as if it had burned me. I¡ªI had lost myself for a moment.

    "No... I¡ªI can¡¯t be here," I whispered, backing away.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be here," a voice said from behind.

    I turned around so fast I nearly stumbled. My breath caught in my throat.

    Draven.

    His tall frame stood just feet away from me. Shirtless. His chest gleamed with sweat. Khaki shorts hugged his hips, and his dark hair was tied into a messy bun.

    I hadn¡¯t heard him arrive.

    My tongue went dry.

    "I asked you a question," he said, tone clipped. "What are you doing here?"

    I tried to swallow. "I... I was just walking after eating a lot for breakfast. I didn¡¯t mean toe this way."

    He narrowed his eyes at me, sharp and unreadable. I couldn¡¯t tell if he had caught my scent. I couldn¡¯t tell if he knew. His facial expression revealed nothing.

    But then... my gaze dropped to his chest again.

    I imagined what it would feel like to touch it.

    The next second, fingers snapped right in front of my face. I flinched.

    His expression had darkened. "Back to your room. Now."

    I blinked fast. "You can¡¯t tell me what to do." I suddenly regained myposurepletely.

    His jaw clenched. "I just did."

    My body was screaming. My blood, pulsing. I couldn¡¯t stay here¡ªnot with him like this.

    I turned quickly and walked off. But the heat didn¡¯t leave me.

    It grew.

 Chapter 100: No Meredith Near Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 100: No Meredith Near Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s retreating figure vanished beyond the hedges of the courtyard, her silver hair catching the morning light.

    I stood there, jaw clenched, arms heavy at my sides, wondering what new brand of madness gave her the audacity to argue with me when she reeked of pheromones and had the nerve to walk into the training grounds like she wasn¡¯t a walking trigger for chaos.

    Her scent lingered like heat rising off sunbaked stone, and every step she took dragged that dangerous aroma behind her.

    Pheromones.

    It was too early for them to be this strong.

    Too soon.

    And yet, I had smelled it¡ªheady, sweet, thick with need. No perfume in the world could mimic the biological storm she was radiating. No potion could fake that scent. It was real. And it was trouble.

    If my warriors had been any less disciplined or focused, the entire ground would have turned into a frenzy.

    Fortunately, they were too immersed in drills to notice. But I wasn¡¯t. My senses were sharper.

    I turned back toward the training grounds, keeping my stride long and even. My hands curled into fists at my sides.

    "Rhovan."

    My wolf stirred sluggishly, like someone shaking off sleep.

    <i>"What now?"</i> he muttered.

    "Her scent," I said in a low tone, "her heat is starting. But it¡¯s not the full moon yet."

    Rhovan was quiet for a beat. Then he gave a low sound that passed for a contemtive hum.

    <i>"Some heats start early. Especially if the female¡¯s cycle aligns closely with the lunar shift. It¡¯ll only get worse by tomorrow night."</i>

    Worse?

    <i>"You will be lucky if it doesn¡¯t level the entire estate."</i>

    I exhaled through my nose and pressed my thumb and forefinger to my brow. Just what I needed. Meredith was already difficult. Now she would be more difficult and dangerous.

    I ran a hand down my face. We had one day. Now we had none. And judging by how she looked back there¡ªssy-eyed, flustered, neck flushed¡ªit had already begun creeping under her skin.

    When I stepped back onto the training field, I spotted Dennis running sword drills with two younger wolves. He paused when he saw me and jogged over, sweat glistening across his corbone.

    I remembered what he said earlier this morning¡ªabout switching my evening swimming lessons with Meredith to morning so that she could keep her driving practice in the evenings.

    Driving. As if she¡¯d need that skill in this life. But I hadn¡¯t said anything then.

    Now, I couldn¡¯t afford to let her anywhere near my brother during this period.

    "Dennis," I said, approaching him.

    He grabbed a towel off a bench and wiped his face. "Yeah?"

    "Cancel the driving lesson with Meredith for this evening. Postpone it until next week."

    He blinked. "What? Why?"

    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth; that Meredith was going into heat and it was a miracle the estate wasn¡¯t on fire yet.

    It would be embarrassing on Meredith¡¯s path, to find out that others knew about her heat and wild Pheromones. No woman would want that.

    "Training has been tightened," I said tly immediately I found a good excuse. "Starting tonight, all wolves will be put on a five-day double drill rotation. Morning and evening."

    He frowned. "But we just added night shiftsst week."

    "Not nearly enough," I said to him.

    Ever since the discovery of a vampire in the woods that day, I have been going to the training grounds whenever I had the time to oversee the warriors¡¯ training myself.

    Catching a vampire without losing any of my men was the goal, so I wasn¡¯t taking the training lightly. And this now, has be the perfect excuse to train harder.

    Dennis looked at me like he wanted to ask more questions but thought better of it. He exhaled and shrugged. "Alright. I will break it to her gently. She might be disappointed."

    "No." I stopped him with a hand on his shoulder. "I will tell her myself."

    Dennis gave me a crooked smile. "Good luck with that." Then he turned and jogged back to his group.

    As he turned away, I stood there, hands on my hips, the weight of the estate pressing down on my spine.

    She had no idea what her scent could do. No idea that every man under this roof had a limit¡ªand hers would test all of it. One wrong move, one too-close brush with a wolf in rut, and we¡¯d have chaos.

    I needed to clear the building. Move the unmated wolves. Keep her inside.

    And under no circumstances could I let her be alone with Dennis.

    Especially now.

    The worst part? I wasn¡¯t worried about the men losing control.

    I was now worried about myself.

    Mating with Meredith wasn¡¯t an option for me. I never intended to touch her. It wasn¡¯t part of the reasons I married her.

    She is a sacrificialmb whom, I¡¯m not supposed to even care about in the first ce, except helping her to extend her life span for the goal I intended her for.

    "Arrgh!" A groan escaped my lips.

    Now, I have to think of a way to contain Meredith in the building.

    <i>"You really should be worried,"</i> Rhovan growledzily. <i>"You think this little n of yours will keep you safe? Keep dreaming."</i>

    I didn¡¯t respond to him. I wasn¡¯t going to dignify his taunt. But it hit its mark.

    Meredith Carter was a walking problem.

    And tomorrow night?

    She might be the kind of problem that even an Alpha couldn¡¯t solve. And by Alpha, I meant, me.

    <i>"Ah! Are you giving me the silent treatment now because I said the truth? Since when did you turn into a hypocrite?" </i>

    "Rhovan, I think you should be worried about yourself. You imed Meredith to be your mate, right?" I asked as I ventured back to my training spot in the field.

    <i>"Yes, and what about it?"</i>

    "Let¡¯s see how you will cope by the time her pheromones drive you crazy. Don¡¯te crying in my head for a release."

 Chapter 101: The Man Who Offended Me

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Man Who Offended Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I was for a fact, so furious as I walked back towards the house.

    I have never felt so embarrassed in a long time, but this morning, Draven made me feel that way.

    I knew it in my heart like I knew my name that he must have found out about my pheromones. He had smelt me otherwise, what better reason exins how he suddenly appeared behind me and asked me what I was doing there.

    He had looked angry when he instructed that I returned to my room immediately.

    There was no valid reason he would have been so mad to see me at the training grounds apart from the fact that my pheromones were waxing strong in the atmosphere, and would be a disaster to the warriors.

    It was all the moon goddess¡¯ fault.

    "I hope you are feeling ashamed that one of your hand made ns has shown how wed you are," I muttered under my breath, briefly ncing towards the sky.

    I was so mad at the moon goddess that my heatpletely disappeared. From feeling needy and a pool in myher region, that flush from my arousal, has turned to anger.

    "Mydy," Azul¡¯s voice forced my attention back.

    Her brows drew in closer with a hint of concern.

    "You look... Furious. Did you meet anyone?"

    I briefly nced at her before walking ahead, but in no time, her steps fell into ce with mine.

    "Is there anyone else in this estate capable of angering me except Draven?"

    Azul flinched, her gaze widening in shock. Her eyes quickly looked around us before darting back to me.

    "Mydy, you can¡¯t talk about the Alpha in that manner. It¡¯s not good."

    <i>Like hell I care about how anyone perceives my choice of words, especially towards their Alpha.</i>

    As far as I was concerned, I was free to express my anger.

    Draven could have been gentle even if he felt my actions were wrong. But no! He chose to be brutal and honest.

    And just when I was starting to consider this good side of him that I had seen and experienced within twenty-four hours, he proved me wrong in just one minute.

    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t hide his bad character for a few days.

    I didn¡¯t respond to Azul¡¯s statement. I didn¡¯t need to. And she did know better than to continue on that topic.

    She silently followed me back towards the house and into my quarters where Draven had made sure I knew I belonged.

    Towards noon, I had lunch and took a long nap.

    Now, it was 4 PM and time for my driving lessons with Dennis. And I couldn¡¯t wait to meet him because I needed to talk to him about his brother.

    I must have been so affected by his sudden change in character that I had to see him in my dream, terrorising me.

    I felt that venting to Dennis would help cam mind.

    "Kira, I need something flexible from my closet for my driving lessons," I said, entering my small sitting area to see Cora and Arya doing theundry.

    Azul was nowhere in site, including the Kira I was looking for.

    It was Deidra who walked in from the bathroom to answer my call.

    "Mydy, you are awake." She smiled as she reached me.

    "Kira is not here," I said before quickly making my request. "I need somethingfortable from my closet for my driving lessons this evening."

    As soon as I said that, I saw Deidra¡¯s smile instantly vanish.

    "Mydy, you don¡¯t have any lessons with the Alpha¡¯s brother today."

    I lifted a questioning brow. Then she sighed before exining things to me.

    It turned out that Dennis had stopped by while I was napping to inform my maidservants that our driving lessons had been postponed to next week.

    "Did he gives his reasons?" I inquired.

    Dennis wouldn¡¯t just cancel on me like that. Though I haven¡¯t known him for too long, he had proven to be more reliable than his Alpha brother.

    "He said the Alpha has intensified training for all the warriors. They were all to train morning and night for five days.

    <i>Of course, Draven had to be involved in sabotaging my ns.</i>

    I found myself returning to my bedroom and sinking into my bed.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Now, I was back to being bored out of my mind.

    I didn¡¯t know how my evening was going to pass without me losing my mind, so, I thought of watching the TV.

    Ever since that day Duskmoor made a suggestive news report about us, I stopped watching the TV. But today, I wasn¡¯t left with much choice.

    ---

    It¡¯s been over five minutes since I turned on the TV and tried different channels before settling for the fashion station, yet, I couldn¡¯t get my head off Draven.

    If only I had a wolf, I would have asked her why that was so, because the man in question had offended me.

    And if I was to think about him, it was to n how to deal with him brutally, and not in the obscene way my head was making it out to be.

    I think my heat rising earlier than expected has to be attributed this fact.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for night time to reach before drinking a ss of the concoction. But a minuteter, I rushed into the bathroom to throw it all up.

    Azul had to rush in after me seeing the lightening speed left my bedroom in.

    She gathered my hair gently with her hands and pushed it away from my face.

    "Mydy, are you okay?"

    I slowly nodded. Then she helped me up to my feet.

    "You are burning up," she said softly as she released my hand before cing the back of her hand on my forehead. "It seems like you might be having a fever."

    I didn¡¯t reply to her until I was done rinsing my mouth three times.

    "I don¡¯t think I can make it to dinner this night," I managed to say to her in-between rash breaths.

 Chapter 102: A Normal Morning

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Normal Morning</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    Azul helped me back into my bedroom and tucked me in. I was already feeling delirious at this time.

    "Mydy, I will ask Kira to get your dinner, and Deidra will bring some pills for your fever," Azul said, her toneced with kindness as she patted my fingers gently.

    I nodded slowly, then she stepped aside.

    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me, but whatever it was felt so unsettling. I felt chills deep in my bones yet, my skin was scorching hot.

    I snuggled under my duvet and hugged myself.

    A few minutester, Kira and Deidra were both by my bedside. I couldn¡¯t see them, my eyes were shut, too tired to look. Their scents was what helped me recognize them.

    Then, they spoke.

    "Mydy, let me help you up. Your dinner is here," Kira said, already reaching for the hem of my duvet. She grasped it and pulled it down, revealing my face.

    By the time I was sitting up, Deidra had closed a part of the curtains and returned to my side. She fed me some pills before Kira gently shoved a poon into my hand.

    The braised pork in my te looked so appetising.

    The meal before me was just a one te braised pork with boiled white rice, boiled eggs and a little portion of greens by the side.

    I went for the rice first. It was tasteless, but I didn¡¯t mind. Then I tried the braised pork next. It was delicious.

    Before I could get a hold of myself, I was trying to eat thest spoon of food on my te without minding the noise that was made from my spoon nking against the empty ceramic te.

    "I will get you more food." Kira turned sharply and dashed out of the room before I could respond. Also, she didn¡¯t bother to take the tes with her.

    Deidra smiled gently at me and said, "Mydy, it¡¯s good you are eating properly these days. You always pick at your food and barely meet the daily basic nutrient requirement."

    Deidra thought I was ashamed for eating so hungrily and tried tofort me, but I was not.

    Instead, I was afraid.

    Unlike she thought, I didn¡¯t think it was normal for me to eat in that manner. Even when I ate alonefortably in my room, I have never rushed my food.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to Deidra. I sat quietly in the same spot as she used a shawl to wrap around my shoulders.

    I was grateful for that.

    Kira returned in no time. She brought a bigger portion of food than the first round.

    I ate until I was satisfied before gesturing for her to take the leftover food away.

    "Did you get the food from the dining hall?" I asked her, trying to adjust my sitting position on the bed.

    I had wanted to lie down after drinking a ss of water when Azul came in and said I wasn¡¯t allowed to do that because I had just finished eating.

    "No, mydy. I went straight to the kitchen," Kira replied.

    I slowly nodded and looked away.

    Somewhere in my heart, I was expecting one of them, Dennis, to ask about me. And I was also tempted to ask Kira if Draven had asked after me.

    After a few minutes of sitting up, Iid back on the bed.

    "How do you feel now, mydy?" Azul inquired, tucking me back in.

    "Better."

    Surprisingly, I was feeling better than before. I don¡¯t know if it was the meds or the food that did the trick, but I was back to myself, a bit. And that saves me the trouble of thinking about how to deal with fever and my heat at the same time.

    ---

    The fever was gone by the time I woke up the next morning, but the warmth remained.

    Azul stared carefully at me as I slowly sat up on the bed after she woke me up.

    "Good morning, mydy," she greeted, leaning away.

    "Good morning, Azul." I returned her greeting, stretching my arms while battling to stifle my yawn when I caught the glow in her eyes. She was still watching me.

    "Is there something on my face?" I inquired, immediately bringing my arms down. The sleep, gone from my eyes.

    She shook her head. "In fact, there is nothing on your face."

    My brows knitted. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant, and I didn¡¯t bother.

    I got up from the bed just in time for Kira and Deidra to enter the room with two descent dresses in both hands, one in my favouritevender colour while the other was deep crimson.

    "Which one would you like to wear today, mydy?" Deidra inquired.

    I didn¡¯t waste time before choosing the purple dress. Not because it was my favourite, but because I didn¡¯t want to wear anything red and inviting today.

    My heat was going to explode tonight, I needed to tone down whatever sort of attraction from my side.

    I insisted on washing myself after I climbed into the bath.

    Fortunately, my maidservants didn¡¯t argue with me. They let me do whatever I wanted, and I was happy they didn¡¯t ask why.

    How would I exin that I was afraid of them seeing something sticky in-between my legs if they washed me?

    I knew for a fact they wouldn¡¯t judge me, but I couldn¡¯t let them see it. No matter what.

    As I ran the loofah through my body while soaking in the warm bath, I imagined a pair of rough hands doing that for me. And before I could restrain myself, my bad was already resting on the tub, my legs patted.

    I was alone.

    Azul and Deidra left after I insisted on taking over. So, I was free to shamelessly run my hands through my body while imagining, without fear of anyone watching.

    I couldn¡¯t ce a face to my vision, but I know the hands were creeping in slowly after running through the length of my thighs.

    I rubbed my thighs together, my breaths,ing in heavy as a pair of fingers gathered at my clits.

    It was my fingers. I was touching myself.

    I became aware of that fact after Kira¡¯s voice made it past my mirage.

    "Mydy, you are going to bete for breakfast."

    Screw the breakfast.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    I heard Meredith was sick hence the reason she didn¡¯t show up for dinner.

    Rhovan tried every method he could, even resorting to threats just to get me to go check on her, but I had vowed that I wouldn¡¯t go to her that night, so, I didn¡¯t go.

    But to my surprise, Meredith was already at the table, sitting in her usual position, chuckling at something Dennis said, when I walked in.

    Her eyes fell on me and immediately, her smile disappeared.

    Everyone at the table stood up to acknowledge my presence.

    "Sit," my calm voice rang out.

    As soon as I settled down at the head chair, they all took their seats.

    I didn¡¯t smell anything out of the ordinary today. Yesterday looked like today would have already been a disaster by now, but somehow, it was looking better.

    Or maybe, it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    My gaze asionally fell on Meredith as she used her cutlery today.

    She was acting a bit well-mannered unlike the previous two days where she acted like something had suddenlye over.

    It had my head, flooding back with memories from that night under the moonlight. It wasn¡¯t a full moon back then.

    Something about Meredith wasn¡¯t right.

    I would have loved to find out more from her unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the one to open up. It was as if she had secrets stashed away inyers.

    She would immediately bring me under the fire if I asked questions too personal.

    "Alpha," Wanda drew my attention. Since that day I spoke harshly to her she hadn¡¯t found her way to me.

    "Are you leading the training this morning?" she inquired.

    Normally, she would have called me by my name, but it seemed she was keeping her distance on purpose, as if to make a point to me.

    "Yes," I replied, keeping my gaze on her briefly. But as soon as my gaze returned to my good, she called my attention back.

    Managing a smile, she said, meeting my gaze, "Levi will being over to Duskmoor some time around next week. I need your permission to invite him to stay under your roof for the duration he would be here for."

    "What is heing to Duskmoor for?" I frowned.

    "My father wants him to pay me a visit, and at the same time see what is happening over here with us, and the humans," she replied without mincing words.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised at Reginald¡¯s impatience, sending his own son to get news about thetest information in Duskmoor. The man just didn¡¯t know how to wait.

    And it had be a very bad habit of his.

    "How long will your brother be staying?" I asked, furrowing my brows.

    I didn¡¯t want someone from Reginald staying under my roof longer than I would ept. But Wanda was my friend, and she had asked nicely, so, I considered.

    "Three days."

    I looked away from her. I was silent for a few seconds before turning to her.

    "I expect the three days your brother will be here would be peaceful. I want him keeping to the rules and not exceeding his boundaries. He can¡¯t put his eyes where he shouldn¡¯t. And definitely, under no circumstances should he have information about any of our ns."

    Wanda nodded, exhaling in relief. "Of course. Levi wouldn¡¯t overstep. And I will be sure to make it easy he understood."

 Chapter 103: She Needs Us

    <h4>Chapter 103: She Needs Us</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    As I continued eating my breakfast, I thought of Wanda¡¯s brother, Levi,ing over to Duskmoor.

    Their father, Reginald Fellowes, must want some kind of information from them.

    I no longer trusted Wanda enough to believe that she would pass my rules and order to her brother. Even if she did pass them to him, I wouldn¡¯t trust that she would make sure he upheld them.

    So, I n to keep him under watch from the time he set his feet upon mynd.

    My eyes fell on Meredith again and then her te. She had already eaten half of her food. She seemed to have a great appetite this morning as well.

    Immediately after breakfast, Dennis, Jeffery and I left for the training grounds where I directed and engaged then on intense training that left everyone panting for breath within half an hour.

    It wasn¡¯t until I called for a little break that Dennis came to meet me.

    "Brother, you know, our straights and talents doesn¡¯t match with yours. At least, sure us some mercy," he said and dropped on the chair next to me.

    I wiped sweat off my arms with the damp small towel I had picked up from the cooler in front of me.

    "The vampires won¡¯t be showing any mercy when they get their hands on any of you," I responded without meeting his gaze.

    For a fact, I knew no vampire can easily harm me. I was sure of fighting off one myself. But two, three at a time was something I couldn¡¯t vouch for.

    "At this rate, you might as well kill us before the vampires so."

    I snapped my gaze to Dennis, watching him picked up an unused towel from the cooler of ice in front of us. Then, he slowly rubbed it off the back of his neck before turning his eyes to him.

    "Did I say anything wrong?"

    I shook my head and turned my eyes into the distance after disposing the towel in my hands into a stainless bucket by the side.

    "It¡¯s better to die by your Alpha¡¯s hands than a wild animal, right? What do you say?" I looked at him.

    His brows furrowed in consideration and the next second, he was nodding.

    "It¡¯s hard to tell. But surely, having my neck snapped isn¡¯t the way I environed how I would die." Dennis chuckled.

    I shook my head and looked away.

    I drilled the warriors for another few hours before leaving for the house. I took a cold shower before having lunch and going into my study to make a few important calls before I continued my studies on vampires.

    Since that day they appeared, I haven¡¯t slept a night without checking them out.

    The more information I stored in my head about them, the more it will lead my team and I properly into the confrontation with them.

    The more I knew about them, the more confident I was in training my warriors, and the more we were a step closer to victory.

    Dusk began to set and soon, it was getting to dinner time.

    I was rounding up my papers when the sleeping Rhovan let out a growl in my head.

    "Our mate is causing a ruckus."

    "isn¡¯t that part of what she is known for now?" I asked, closing the file in front of me.

    I don¡¯t think Meredith would ever be able to get a reaction out of me with any new antics.

    "She¡¯s on heat," Rhovan announced, suddenly crippling me.

    That wasn¡¯t what I was expecting to hear.

    Seeing Meredith all quiet and normal during breakfast earlier todaypletely put me my attention away from her. I had actually forgotten about her wild pheromones and the fact that her heat would rise to its peak during the full moon tonight.

    On another thought, I wished Rhovan hadn¡¯t reminded me about it as never came up with a solution on how I would handle the situation.

    That wasn¡¯t what I was studying behind my desk.

    "How much trouble is she making?" I wondered why Meredith would be causing a ruckus when she is on heat.

    I knew she had anger issues, but I couldn¡¯t see the connection.

    "One that could put her life in danger, and everyone¡¯s" Rhovan¡¯s response came in rushed.

    He needn¡¯t say more as I was already on my feet.

    Thest thing I wanted was for Meredith to attract attention to herself while in that ugly state.

    I stepped out of my study and hurried down the hallway and after two turns, I started hearing loud noise and the sounds of things breaking.

    Instantly, my eyes narrowed as my steps quickened. And I was right on time to see all of Meredith¡¯s maidservants standing outside her door, each which simr expressions on their faces.

    Azul, her closest maidservant was teary. Kira, Deidra and the other two all looked weary with their gazes on the tightly shut door.

    "What is wrong?" I inquired immediately before arriving in front of them.

    They hadn¡¯t heard meing, which seemed to bother me.

    "Alpha..." They bowed.

    They all panicked at first, then a few secondster, they looked relieved. Relieved to see me.

    "It¡¯s ourdy." As soon as Azul replied, I heard Meredith¡¯s crying voice from behind the door.

    And for a brief moment, I turned my head towards the door before shifting my attention back to Azul.

    "She¡¯s unwell, and she won¡¯t let us look after her."

    "She chased us out," Deidra sniffed.

    Then, Kira turned to me. "She slit her arm to stop the pain after she couldn¡¯t near it."

    And that was all I needed to hear before understanding the situation, and walking in would only show me how dire it was.

    Initially, I had thought Meredith was merely throwing a tantrum. But going to the extent of inflicting harm on herself for this very purpose, stopping the pain, was proof of how intense it was.

    "Wait here," I ordered before reaching for the door handle.

    As I pushed the door and walked in, I wondered if this was what Meredith faced every time she went into heat.

    I froze in my steps the moment I walked into Meredith¡¯s bedroom. I couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of me.

    She stood with her side to me, her fingers pulling her hair, her breaths,ing in sharp.

    Her sight hit me before her pheromones did. They were strong and powerful that I found myself unmoving.

    "Quick! She has a shard in her hand!" Rhovan¡¯s voice pulled me out of my trance.

    In the little distance left between Meredith and I were shards of vase littered on the floor. That exined a lot on why she would have a piece in her hand.

    "Meredith!" I quickly called out as I crossed the room for her.

    Instantly, her gaze snapped to me. She looked... crazy and scared.

    "Don¡¯t..." She pointed a finger at me as soon as she realized I was the one in front of her.

    I knew what she was going to say. She wanted to tell me note near her, but I couldn¡¯t let her finish that statement.

    I grabbed her right hand that hard the shard. My hand burned immediately, but I quickly refocused and snatched the shard from, throwing it away.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Meredith snatched her hand back and took several steps away from me.

    There were tears in her eyes. She has been crying.

    Her pale skin was nowpletely flushed.

    She turned, her eyes on a frenzy as if searching for what next to grab. I grabbed her hand instead.

    "Meredith, snap out of it!" My voice thundered, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.

    I had forgotten that my Alphamands doesn¡¯t work on her. I had thought my voice would be powerful enough to pull her out of spell she was under.

    Apparently, it failed woefully.

    Meredith¡¯s skin was hot. Scorching hot.

    I was shocked to realize just how much she had been hurting. She was suffering. Really suffering, and I couldn¡¯te up with a way to help her.

    Right as I was contemting on how to assist her, she stepped into my arms and wrapped her arms around me.

    "P-please help me..." she begged.

    I froze. My hands hung loosely by my side.

    This little woman, who had the temper of a bull, who never once agreed with me, had now forced herself into my arms, begging me to help her.

    "Hold her, Draven. She needs us."

    I didn¡¯t respond to Rhovan.

    "Can¡¯t you see how much she¡¯s suffering because of us?"

    I appreciated Rhovan trying to persuade me to help Meredith, but I didn¡¯t him trying to ce any me on me.

    How was Meredith¡¯s condition any of my fault?

    Right at this moment, Meredith stepped out of my arms, shaking her head. And before I could understand her next move, she pped herself hard on her right cheek.

    "How could you do that?" She screamed on top of her voice, turning her back to me.

    Her voice was filled with anguish and pain

 Chapter 104: Leave Her to Me

    <h4>Chapter 104: Leave Her to Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You disgraceful little thing!" I screamed at myself, my lower lips trembling.

    I was so ashamed of myself.

    How could I... How could I get into Draven¡¯s arms and ster my body on him?

    What would he think of me? A horny little slut?

    I just couldn¡¯t understand something. How was it that I couldn¡¯t hold myself back this time around?

    This wasn¡¯t my first time on heat, neither would it be myst as long as I remained wolfless. But it was my first time, making a move on any man.

    No matter how horny I had been in the past, no matter how needy I was, and how uncontroble my hormones were, I have never approached any man. Yet today, I forced myself on Draven. My enemy

    Draven was the man I didn¡¯t see eye to eye with.

    He was arrogant, prideful and mean, yet, tonight, my body craved to be touched by him.

    A few moments ago, I had felt a bit relieved being in his warm sturdy embrace. It had felt like his touch alone could calm my stormy mind and needy body.

    Why?

    Why has the Moon Goddess chosen to embarrass me before this man?

    She had stripped some off my self respect, time and time again. She has had me disgraceful many times before several pairs of eyes, yet, she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    She just didn¡¯t know when to stop, and had to make me feel worse than a looser in front of this man I had prided myself against, despite having nothing.

    Hot tears flowed freely from my eyes.

    Mymentations did nothing to stop my heat.

    No matter how bitter my heart was, it still did nothing to stop the warm slimy liquid pooling between my legs. Instead, it ignited the passion more.

    "I can¡¯t take this!" I shook my head frantically, clenching my fists by my side.

    I would rather die than disgrace myself further. I would rather die honourably with nothing than stoop so low like a slot and continue living this miserable life granted and well polished by a hateful creator.

    Within a few seconds, I made up my mind on how to make everything stop.

    I staggered a bit as I lifted my hands towards my face.

    First, I was going to rip this beautiful face apart. Then after I have had it disfigured to my satisfaction, I will stab my heart with the gold hairpin currently holding my hair in an updo.

    Yes. That¡¯s what I would do.

    I won¡¯t let anyone disgrace me any further. Not even the heartless Moon Goddess herself!

    And with that, I brought my fingers to my face, ready to w the skin out of it. Suddenly, a pair of firm hands grabbed my arms, stopping my arms mid-air.

    It was Draven.

    He was now standing in front of me with arched narrowed brows.

    "Are you trying to destroy your face?" he asked, in a low menacing tone that did nothing to make me any weary of him.

    "Let go!" I struggled, trying to snatch my arms back, but he held it more firmly this time around.

    "Destroying your face isn¡¯t going to make you feel any better. Even if you cut your flesh and drank your own blood, your pheromones wouldn¡¯t go away," he said to me.

    I stilled, my eyes briefly growing wide.

    <i>He knows?</i>

    <i>He knows about my heat?</i>

    My shocksted only for a moment before I quickly recovered.

    Of course, how could he not know what my problem was when I literally reeked like a filthy harlot?

    And I had just pushed myself to him seconds ago.

    I don¡¯t know what came over me. I was supposed to be mad, and it was tost me the entire night but surprisingly, it was reced with my monstrous desire to be imed by him.

    His touch burned me. And I clung to him once again, wrapping my arms around his waist, my ear, ced directly on his chest.

    "Help me... Please help me... I-I don¡¯t want to go on like this anymore."

    I wasn¡¯t just rxed in his embrace, I was moving around.

    My ear listened for his heartbeat while my left arm glided against his chest, feeling every bit of hard-worked muscle there.

    "Get a hold of yourself!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered above my head.

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    <i>"You are so heartless," </i>Rhovan growled in my head after I had shouted at Meredith, but I didn¡¯t care.

    The woman only held a hurtful gaze for one second before they changed to that of deep desires.

    I just knew then that I had to do something before she hurt herself or put either of us in trouble.

    I forced Meredith out of my embrace and holding her right wrist, I pulled her towards the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t resist my touch instead, she let out a soft relieved hum.

    In the bathroom, I quickly turned on the cold tab and watched the bath tub get filled with the water.

    Then, I turned to Meredith, slowly releasing her hands.

    "Get in."

    One simplemand was what I gave, but she shook her head and leaned into me, brushing her chest against my arm.

    I felt the softness of her breasts through her dress. It was padded of course, but I concluded that it might be covered with a thin bra.

    <i>"Good thoughts!" </i>Rhovanmended.

    Instantly, I came back to earth.

    Meredith was sniffing me now while pressing her chest closer to my arms, refusing to let go.

    Without another word at her since she wasn¡¯t in the right state to listen, I lifted her in my arms. And within that few seconds before I dropped her into the bath of cold water, she wrapped her arms around my neck and nestled her face between my neck.

    Her breath was hot.

    Meredith gasped in shock as her body made contact with the cold water. I used that moment her grip loosened to set myself free and lean away.

    "Y-you..."

    I unplugged the faucet and started spraying the cold water from her head before she could form a full sentence.

    I watched her dress get soaked and ster on her body, mapping out her chest area. I didn¡¯t stare longer than necessary.

    Then, I min-linked Jeffery.

    <strong><i>"Come to Meredith¡¯s room and wait outside for me."</i></strong>

    <strong><i>"Yes, Alpha."</i></strong>

    Fortunately, Jeffery wasn¡¯t far, making my messages easy to reach him.

    When I looked back to Meredith, she seemed to have recovered herself a bit, so I turned off the faucet and returned it to its position.

    "Wait here," I instructed before walking away.

    <i>"Do you think a cold bath is going to work?" </i>Rhovan asked me in a mocking tone. <i>"Even if you soaked her in an ice tub, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Rather, she would be more violent on stepping out of it."</i>

    Rhovan was right, but I made sure he never had my opinion.

    As soon as I opened the door, Meredith¡¯s maidservants immediately turned their attention to me.

    I fixed my gaze on Azul and Kira.

    "Go in and help your mistress. Change her into afortable dress."

    "Yes, Alpha." They bowed before stepping past me and hurrying inside me.

    Then my gazended on the rest who were looking upon me with anticipation. They looked ready to do anything to help their mistress.

    "You three, instruct and help the other servants to use the burning incense in the hallways and the staircase leading up to the third floor. Is that understood?"

    They nodded frantically.

    "Go. Now," Imanded.

    Immediately, they turned and hurried away. At the same time, Jeffery finally arrived.

    "Alpha?" he bowed.

    "Where is everyone?"

    "At the dining hall for dinner," he answered, his eyes glued to my skin.

    He looked like he had a few questions for me. For example, why I was dripping with sweat.

    I had almost forgotten about dinner all thanks to my time spent on Meredith.

    "I must take Meredith up to my room in a few minutes. Make sure we don¡¯t bump into anyone along the way."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I was about turning my back to him when I remembered something.

    "One more thing, personally deliver our dinner up to my room."

    Just a few seconds after Jeffery left, I heard Meredith¡¯s screamsing from the room behind me.

    A groan escaped my lips.

    Seems like she was up and kicking again.

    I hurried back into the room, following the loud screams to the dressing room.

    It reeked of Meredith¡¯s wild pheromones and loads of mint, cedar wood and rose fragrances which had been used to mask the former.

    And before my very eyes were Azul and Kira, struggling to hold Meredith down. I couldn¡¯t watch that scene, so I stepped forward in long strides.

    Standing behind Meredith, I lifted the side of my palms and struck her acupuncture point at her neck. And instantly, she passed out.

    "Leave her to me," I said to the two frightened women.

    I grabbed hold of Meredith¡¯s limp body as soon as they let go of her arms and stepped away. Then I lifted her in my arms, the side of her face, resting on my chest.

    Meredith looked so innocent and calm in this condition.

 Chapter 105: Going on an Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 105: Going on an Adventure</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The fragrance of cedar wood and a hint of mint filled the hallways and staircase as I carried Meredith up the stairs.

    Deidra and the others did a good job with the incense burner.

    This way, anyone who woulde upter, would never have to perceive Meredith¡¯s wild pheromones.

    No man would be safe if Meredith remained at the ground floor, out of my watch. And that¡¯s why I decided to take her up, to handle her myself.

    I nced down at Meredith. Her chest rose and fell gently, her breaths,ing in softly.

    I wished she would remain this way until morning when I would have found a much better solution.

    <i>"Draven, you and I both know you are wasting your time." </i>Rhovan jested.

    I didn¡¯t want to get into an argument with him. I refused to fall for his trick, so what did I do?

    I sealed my lips, pretending my wolf was just an ugly voice in my head, and he hated it.

    How did he think he could lure me into sleeping with this woman?

    Arriving outside my door, I steadied Meredith on my body with one arm while using the other to open the door.

    I kicked the door shut with my foot and carried her towards the inner chambers, straight for my bed where I gentlyid her down and tucked her in.

    This was the first time I was allowing a woman in my bed. It¡¯s also my first time putting one on it.

    Meredith didn¡¯t stir, so I tucked her in under the duvet and straightened my back, wondering how long she would be out for.

    A knock on the door withdrew my attention from her.

    Jeffrey was standing in front of my with a stainless stray of food in his hands. I couldn¡¯t let him venture further beyond my door, so I took it from him.

    "Let everyone know I won¡¯t be joining them for dinner tonight."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I took two steps backwards and said to him, "Shut the door." And he did.

    cing the tray on the table in the living area of my chambers, I opened the lids to reveal the sumptuous dinner for tonight.

    It was grilledmb chops, roasted potatoes, grilled vegetables and fresh sd.

    I could bet the aroma of the food would have been heavenly if it was mixed in the air with Meredith¡¯s Pheromones.

    Though I knocked her out, it did nothing to stop that heavy scent oozing from her.

    In the next few minutes, I served myself and sat down to finish my dinner under the heavy atmosphere while trying not to let my thoughts stray.

    I was already ufortable as it was. And for a fact, I regretted having anything to do with Meredith in the first ce.

    I shouldn¡¯t have married her.

    I didn¡¯t know she would be this problematic otherwise, I would have picked someone else for my mission or better still, remained single until I found my mate.

    <i>"How long will you keep denying that Meredith isn¡¯t our mate?" </i>Rhovan growled angrily.

    I bit of arge chunk of the grilledmb in my hand and chewed it without a care, just to prove something to him.

    "Do you think the Moon Goddess would pair someone like that to us?"

    I don¡¯t mean to insult Meredith, but she definitely isn¡¯t my type, not does she hold a candle to what I am worth.

    Mates have everything to do withpatibility, especially towards one¡¯s vision. And what I see from Meredith, doesn¡¯t count.

    She is cursed, wolfless and have this wild pheromones that couldn¡¯t be brought under control.

    Then tell me, how in the Moon Goddess¡¯s could someone like her be the next Queen of our race?

    No. She just isn¡¯t fit to stand next to me.

    Her reputation was arge contrast to what I, Draven Oatrun, current Alpha of the Mystic Furs and future King of werewolves represented.

    <i>"At least, the Moon Goddess isn¡¯t you. She creates and does things for a purpose that even you can not fathom." </i>Rhovan tried to reason with me.

    I argued. "Are you saying she could make ridiculous pairings that would lead to disastrous disadvantageous circumstances?"

    <i>"You arepletely wrong. The Moon Goddess has never made wrong pairings. But if you think so, it is for a meaningful purpose." </i>

    I snorted. I didn¡¯t want to listen to Rhovan¡¯s ridiculous theory, and just for my peace of mind, I channelled all my attention on my food.

    I ate till I had eaten enough and only then did I leave for the bathroom, but not without checking on Meredith.

    She looked like she would wake up soon. She was already stirring a bit.

    <i>"See how you¡¯re making our mate suffer." </i>Rhovan¡¯s voice sounded lower than before. He didn¡¯t seem happy.

    <i>"Can you see your presence can no longer put the fire off like the Lunar Ballst time?"</i>

    Rhovan reminded me of what he had told me three days ago about Meredith¡¯s heat, and it was beginning to make sense now that it had been our presence that caused her pheromones to disappear but for some reason, it would never work again.

    <i>Because she is... my mate?</i>

    <i>"Draven, we must mate with her at the least, even if you don¡¯t want to mark her, because this isn¡¯t going to stop," </i>Rhovan pushed.

    I shook my head slowly as Meredith squeezed her eyes tightly before letting out a soft long moan.

    "She is not in her right senses."

    Even if I wanted to touch Meredith, it would never be with her in this delirious condition.

    She didn¡¯t even know where she was, or whom she was with.

    She just wanted a release.

    The second I realized that I was slowly falling for Rhovan¡¯s suggestion, I backed away from Meredith and left straight for the bathroom.

    Peeling my clothes off my body, I got under the shower head and turned it on.

    Immediately, cold water sprayed on my head and ran down my body, cooling whatever was left from the aftermath of being affected by Meredith.

    I was thinking of what to do with Meredith when she wakes up, even considering Rhovan¡¯s suggestion when I heard footsteps right outside the door.

    I quickly turned off the shower and sharply grabbed my bathrobe just before the door opened.

    As soon as I secured the ropes of my robe, Meredith stepped into my line of sight. I could see her through the shower ss.

    She stood in purple cotton gown with her gaze straight on me. She sniffed the air once and stopped.

    "Draven," she called my name, taking another step forward.

    She looked like she had traced my scent into the bathroom because the door was sound-proofed enough to not let out the shower sounds out to the bedroom.

    I didn¡¯t need another push before stepping out from the shower ss and going out there to meet me.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, running my fingers through my damp here to get rid of the excess water I hadn¡¯t managed to dry off before she barged in.

    I was furious. Livid furious.

    What if she had seen my naked form?

    Though she looked like she wasn¡¯t in her right senses and wouldn¡¯t have remembered it the next day, I didn¡¯t care.

    "I came for you," she said, locking gaze with me with her moistened eyes. "Please, help me. I can¡¯t bear this anymore."

    She reached out to touch me, but I quickly evaded her.

    I made sure my robe hadpletely covered my body before taking her hand. I led her back to my bedroom without another word.

    She let out a soft moan and a relieved sigh.

    Her skin still burned with the same intensity along with her pheromones which were starting to drive me insane.

    Meredith grabbed my other hand and put it on her chest and immediately, another moan escaped her lips.

    It wrecked a small havoc in me.

    But before she could guide my hand towards the other part of her body, I retracted it and led her towards the sitting area before forcing her to seat.

    Almost immediately, she made a move to get up, but I pressed my hands down on her shoulders, forcing her back.

    She squirmed.

    "Eat first, and then we can talk about helping you."

    "You will help me?" She looked surprised.

    I wasn¡¯t making a promise, so if needn¡¯t answer her.

    "Eat." I printed at the food before her and even went the extra mile to remove the lids. "And don¡¯t follow me."

    I watched her nod while rubbing her thighs together. Her breaths were harsher now, so I did what I could do to save myself from the temptation and from her ws.

    I escaped to my dressing room, giving myself some time to think deeply, and consider my options.

    What could I do to help Meredith and to make sure each of us got a win-win out of this situation.

    Then, Rhovan decided to stir again. <i>"I know how this night will end." </i>

    I didn¡¯t ask him how. I didn¡¯t want to hear his opinion.

    <i>"You will help our mate get relief, and the member inside your tent will finally go on an adventure for the first time ever." </i>

 Chapter 106: What Meredith Made Me Do

    <h4>Chapter 106: What Meredith Made Me Do</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    It didn¡¯t matter what I wanted. Rhovan made sure I had to hear his opinion.

    "<i>You will help our mate get relief, and the member packed inside your tenth will go on an adventure for the first time ever."</i>

    I felt a slight twitch down there almost immediately. And that was more than enough for me to know I didn¡¯t have much option.

    Normally, what Rhovan said wouldn¡¯t have been able to get any reaction from me. But after inhaling Meredith¡¯s pheromones for several minutes, I was in grave danger.

    I could no longer hide my desires like how I have been containing them all these years.

    I quickly changed into a casual pair of matching lounge wear before stepping back into the room only to see Meredith eating her food quickly.

    Honestly, I had no idea that she would be so obedient to eat her food and not follow me. But now that I was back and she has perceived my natural scent, she was already up on her feet and rushing towards me.

    "Draven, you have to help me." She grabbed my hand without warning and led it downwards. Then she ced it on her lower belly before guiding it to the spot in-between her legs.

    I almost lost my mind for a second. Although I couldn¡¯t feel her properly thanks to her fluffy dress which was in the way, I was grateful.

    I was still wondering why I had let her grab my hand and made me touch her there and for a few moments, I couldn¡¯t find any reason to justify that action.

    I had lost my mind.

    "It hurts so much," Meredith said to me, her face,pletely flushed beyond recognition as she itched closer to me.

    She was going to yer her body on mine, so I found a way to walk back to the bed before sitting on it. Then without asking, she sat on one of my thighs and hastily wrapped her arms around me before leaning in.

    What she did next made me freeze right there on the spot.

    She stuck her tongue out and licked the side of my neck in a slow drag.

    I felt hot blood rush through my streams as the desires I was trying to suppress, intensified.

    Something in me told me Meredith didn¡¯t know what she was doing, licking my skin like that. So, I grabbed her hand and called her attention, but she didn¡¯t want to pay me any heed.

    Her teeth scraped my skin lightly before she leaned away and let her fingers fumble for the buttons of my shirt.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she left the buttons on my shirt halfway and traced a line on my chest until she got to my waist.

    I didn¡¯t feel like stopping her. And Rhovanmended me for that which angered me greatly.

    "If you don¡¯t want to look for your head tomorrow, you better keep your lips sealed tonight," I warned, and I never heard from him again.

    Meredith groped me while I was cautioning Rhovan and that immediately drove me insane.

    I felt my cock harden under her touch.

    Meredith didn¡¯t just touch me once. She started to fondle me inside my pants, making me wonder where she learned that from.

    Surely, she wasn¡¯t thought that in school.

    A clenched my teeth, trying to prevent a groan from escaping my lips.

    I thought Meredith waspletely out of it and didn¡¯t know what she was doing, hence, the reason I kept quiet.

    Finally, I couldn¡¯t endure the restricted moans and my desire¡¯s expression and grabbed Meredith¡¯s hand, the one she was using to grope me.

    "Meredith, do you know what you are doing?"

    Her gaze snapped to my face immediately, her breathing ragged and beating faster than I heard it.

    She slowly shook her head, but her thighs kept clenching and unclenching. It was before be touched, but I couldn¡¯t.

    "I-I don¡¯t know..."

    Meredith realized herself briefly before saying to me, "Just help me. I-I can¡¯t endure this like before... my body is burning up from within, like I¡¯m going to explode if I-I don¡¯t... please make it stop."

    I didn¡¯t stop Meredith when she grabbed my hand once again and led it to her thighs. Next, she guided my fingers to sneak under her dress.

    "Urghmm." She arched her back in my arms as a pleasurable moan escaped her lips.

    Then, she moved my fingers along her inner thighs before making them touch the space in-between her legs.

    I inhaled sharply as my breath quickened.

    It was my first time touching a woman in her intimate area, and this was happening only because of Meredith who was now guiding my fingers to slide up and down, against her milky way.

    It was wet and slimy, ready to have my full length slip inside her, nice and tightly.

    "Arrgh!" A cry escaped Meredith¡¯s lips as my eyes returned to her face.

    From that angle she positioned herself, I could only see her parted pink lips. Though her eyes were shut and her head dipped backwards, I could tell she was finally getting what she wanted.

    She liked what she was doing with my hands. But obviously, she wasn¡¯t satisfied that I left her to do all the work.

    She met my gaze and ordered, "Touch me. It¡¯s going to make it stop."

    Foolishly, like the lostmb I was, I needed to her instruction.

    Without waiting for her guidance, my fingers moved on their own, searching and touching every nook and cranny of her milky way.

    I moved instinctively. Using the tip of my fingers to lightly scratch her surface.

    Meredith moved powerful the next second. She arched her back and shut her thighs rightly, letting out pleasurable cries that sounded like a beautiful rhythm to my ears.

    "Draven!" She moaned my name as she rocked herself against my thighs.

    I understood I was driving her crazy, and that she needed more, so, I gave it to her without holding backs feeling like it was my duty to satisfy her desires.

    Sticking my fingers along each other, I started to make upward and downward movements along the lines of her fold. She arched against me, tightening her hold against me.

    Then she turned her face to my neck and bit me, just enough to draw a groan from my lips.

    Somehow, I was contented seeing this look of pure bliss on her face.

    I know I had somehow lost my mind because a few minutes ago, I had never thought of doing something crazy like this even though Rhovan had imed Meredith to be our mate several times.

    In the end, I had to think of this as a little favour I was doing to stop Meredith from hurting herself since her fire seemed to be unquenchable.

    "I... I want more, Draven..." She demanded, sucking on my neck.

    "What more do you want?"

    I almost couldn¡¯t recognize my voice. It was hoarse and full of need. And once I thought of the changes, I felt it, and realized that the look on my face had changed.

    My gaze was probably filled with desires.

    Look What Meredith made me do.

    "I-I don¡¯t know... Just fill me. I¡¯m not satisfied. Do anything to make this stop... It¡¯s getting worse," Meredith groaned in my ears.

    Instantly, I felt the fire in me quench a bit, when hers had just started.

    I retracted my hand, a frown contouring my face. What more did she want from me?

    "Is this not enough?" I asked.

    She shook her head, straightening her back now and slowly opening her eyes to meet my gaze. Her eyes were dewy.

    "Make it stop." She tugged at my shirt with a force I didn¡¯t seeing and immediately, the buttons fell off and scattered on the floor, leaving my chestpletely open for her.

    I didn¡¯t know she had that much strength in her, but it did feel weird.

    "How do you want me to do that?" I asked her in a low tone as I wrapped the other hand around her waist to hold her back from falling since she no longer had her hands around my neck to bnce her weight on me.

    "Anyhow," she muttered, refusing to look at me. And this was enough to make me know she was with me.

    In as much as she was being controlled by her own pheromone, I needed to make sure she was alert, and could tell what she was doing and asking for.

    "Be specific!" I ordered, my brows furrowing further.

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer immediately, and that was fine by me as I had all the time in the world to entertain her.

    At least, I had to make sure I wasn¡¯t moving just by my own instincts but rather, ording to what she wanted.

    A few moments passed and finally, she locked gazes with me. Letting out slow deep breaths, she said¡ª

    "Mate with me."

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 107: Satisfying Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 107: Satisfying Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Never did I think a day woulde when this woman would beg me to touch her, or even go further to suggest I mated with her.

    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised since her confession was what I was aiming for.

    I knew she wanted it... wanted me to bed her, but I had to work it straight out of her mouth because of tomorrow.

    Meredith was wild and untamed. I didn¡¯t need her using me of crossing boundaries with her in her lowest moment.

    She could im she was delirious and didn¡¯t want me doing anything with her so of course, I had to secure evidence, proof that she requested me to help her.

    But this changes everything now.

    My ns. Goals. Visions.

    Everything I had nned with Meredith would have to be altered now.

    I didn¡¯t trust my emotions not to get in ce, especially with Rhovan growling at the back of my head, pushing me to get started with the mating already.

    Meredith was a piece in my game of chess to keep the Alphas¡¯ ns with their daughters far away from me, and to bring unity amongst them.

    Meredith had been the key to uniting those desperate and power-hungry men to each other, plus giving them a total ground for peace.

    I had used Meredith to buy time because I had presumed she wouldn¡¯t be staying long at my side.

    She was a chess piece on my board I knew had to be discarded when the right time came. But now, I wasn¡¯t sure any more.

    Everyone with interest in the position of the Queen of our race, would by vying, nning and strategizing on how to get rid of her¡ªa n I had been ready for.

    I would have been confident about my initial ns if I hadn¡¯t felt myself waving a bit.

    Sex with Meredith could be treated as a simple sacrifice, manualbour, or simply getting off years of restraint for a small pleasure.

    Nothing would have had to change.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have sex for fun otherwise, I would have already bedded a few interesting and worthy women while waiting for my mate.

    "And you won¡¯t use me when youe back to your senses?" I asked the woman squirming on my thighs.

    The more she moved irrationally, the more my tent grew provocatively.

    She definitely didn¡¯t know what she was doing to me, and the impact of her actions. In this state, she simply didn¡¯t care.

    Meredith shook her head to my question, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    I didn¡¯t say a word or move a finger. And that was enough to alert her of my satisfaction.

    "I¡ªI won¡¯t," she moaned, grabbing my hand and trying to use it as a tool for her pleasure.

    "And you won¡¯t regret it?"

    <i>"Was that necessary?" </i>Rhovan seemed irritated.

    He was so impatient, probably having had to wait for this day for a very long time. But I was very patient.

    I had to be, even though it was hard.

    "That¡¯s not for you to worry about," Meredith snapped at me.

    Then as if realising her tone wasn¡¯t right since she was at my mercy, she blinked, fluttering hershes rapidly before cing my hand on her left breast.

    She made me grope her. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, she let out soft moans while moving my fingers over her soft mound.

    I wondered what it would taste and feel like to have it inside my mouth. At least that way, I would be more gentle than handling it with my palm.

    "Meredith," I called her name just to make she was conscious enough to make this decision.

    She moved her hazy gaze to my face as she continued to run my hand all over her chest.

    It made me want to run my lips around her nipples.

    "If you want to me to mate with you, you will have to ask properly."

    Her previous request was too casual. And it wasn¡¯t in my nature to ept such kind of requests.

    It had to be formal.

    Meredith shut her eyes briefly and let out an exasperated sigh.

    She must be tired and frustrated with the processes I was taking her through.

    Even I was surprised she hadn¡¯t yet yanked her clothes off and rode me given my painstaking time wastage.

    "Alpha Draven, please mate with me."

    I held her gaze for a moment before nodding.

    "You better not whine about this tomorrow, otherwise, I will make you kneel and suck my cock all day."

    I didn¡¯t mean any of that, but she didn¡¯t care.

    With the verbal agreement signed, she brought her hands to the cor of her gown, attempting to shred it when I quickly caught them.

    "Don¡¯t make me go asking your maidservants to get you new clothes unless you forever want them to guess what we did, and how wild we went."

    Meredith wasn¡¯t listening, and that didn¡¯t matter.

    Within a minute I tossed her on the bed and slowly took off my shirt without taking my eyes off her.

    She smiled, her hungry eyes raking my naked chest as she opened her legs for me. She wasn¡¯t wearing any panties underneath, and that went the same for her chest.

    No bras.

    Next, my hands went to the waist and of my pants and I pulled it down to my feet before stepping out of it.

    My cock sprang up, long and hard.

    <i>"Hurry up, Alpha! I¡¯m about to explode," </i>Rhovan pushed, clearly unsatisfied<i>.</i>

    He expected me to act on instinct. But I wasn¡¯t an animal like him.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes slowly dragged it¡¯s way from my face to my bare chest and then downward, towards my arousal.

    Before she could see how big I was, I jumped on her.

    As soon as I knelt between her legs, she grabbed my arm and pulled me into her.

    Her touch nearly melted me. She was hot. Too hot, as if she was about to explode.

    "Draven," she cried as tears formed in her eyes.

    She was begging me to take her, and the more I was near her, the more her heat increased.

    "Please."

    I was touched by her pleading and the pain she was passing through so I didn¡¯t waste time anymore.

    I grabbed her by the shoulders and leaned her forward so her back was no longer resting on the bed. Then tugged at her dress until her boobs bounced out of them.

    They were white, paler than her normal skin colour, and were of the size of a big red apple.

    I drawled, my cock twitching in between my legs.

    Without thinking, my hands found their way towards those beautiful perky mounds of flesh and in a few moments, I was rolling down with my palms.

    Meredith squirmed under me, causing the tip of my cock to touch her wet entrance.

    A low groan escaped my lips and Rhovan¡¯s immediately.

    Meredith cried out and inches herself closer to me. She no longer cared about the ceremony I was preparing for.

    She wanted me here and now.

    But there was something else I wanted first. I wanted to enjoy sucking her full perky breasts and eating them with my mouth.

    Meredith didn¡¯t let me.

    I didn¡¯t know when she got that idea, but she decided to reach out for my cock.

    The moment she touched it, my eyes rolled to the back of my head.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    I rarely cursed. That was the problem. But since Meredith swore to herself that she would drive me insane, I haven¡¯t been able to control myself.

    Meredith dragged my cock towards her wet entrance. As soon as the tip touched her milky way again, she arched her back, bit her lower lips and shut her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t want to know how she knew that was where it went in. She was an adult.

    Since I couldn¡¯t keep this Queen waiting, I grabbed her from under her thighs and adjusted her position. And never once did she let go off my cock.

    Since my hands were busy, I had to control my cock myself.

    "If you don¡¯t let it go, I won¡¯t be able to satisfy you," I whispered, already grateful she hadn¡¯t squeezed the life out of me yet.

    Slowly, she released her hands. Hershes fluttered open.

    But I didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak before I guided the tip of my hot throbbing cock to her wet entrance.

    It was dripping with her juice. And everything about it looked appetizing.

    I wanted to bury my face between her legs and suck her until there was nothing left, but she was too impatient and couldn¡¯t wait for that.

    Right now, all she wanted was my cock. So, I gave it to her.

    Slowly, I pushed my cock inside her, with my eyes on her face.

    <i>"Fuck her, Alpha!" </i>Draven ordered excitedly.

    ¡¯I will kill you if you don¡¯t shut up,¡¯ I said to him.

    My wolf definitely didn¡¯t know when his voice was needed or not. And most of the time, he was good at ruining things.

 Chapter 108: Dripping With Desire

    <h4>Chapter 108: Dripping With Desire</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith gasped, shuddering under me.

    I pushed my cock gently inside her until I felt a little resistance.

    "Ummm." She squirmed beneath me, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as her hands found a spot on my chest.

    "It¡¯s so big," she muttered in-between fast breath.

    "You asked for it." I couldn¡¯t help returning ament given how much she begged me for this.

    Still, I slowed my pace. But we weren¡¯t getting anywhere with it, so, I pulled away.

    Instantly, her eyes snapped open.

    "What are you doing?" She attempted to sit up, clearly confused and frustrated about my actions but I pushed her back down and got on my knees before grabbing her thighs and pushing her cunt up to my face.

    I needed to excite her a little more so when the pain came, it would be mixed with immense pleasure, and would pass immediately.

    Her eyes grew wide as she met my gaze. She looked 60% shocked, 30% pleasured and 10% anticipating my next actions.

    Her reaction told me she didn¡¯t know this was an option.

    As soon as she bnced her upper body weight on her elbows, I buried my face in between her legs.

    With my tongue, I explored her folds, flicked her clits a few times before slowly dragging it to her cunt.

    A gasp escaped her lips as she attempted to shut her legs from the pleasure build up she was experiencing. But I wasn¡¯t going to let her suffocate me.

    If she couldn¡¯t control herself, I would help her.

    I slipped my tongue inside her, pulling more of her thick slimy juice as I drew out of her.

    Meredith convulsed under me as she begged me for more.

    Her pleasurable cries did more than making my cock stand at attention. It drew a precum from the tips.

    Without holding back, I opened my mouth and went for her cunt straight on, sucking the life out of it.

    If I hadn¡¯t held Meredith¡¯s thighs in a firm grip, she would have long bashed my head with them. She was very hungry and impatient.

    "Umm... argh... Mmmm..."

    Her moans grew wider as her fingers found their way on my scalp, fiddling with my long strands.

    She tasted good.

    My mouth moved faster than intended like I was thirsty and wanted to be filled up by her juices. I sucked her until I started to feel the muscles of my jaw tense.

    Next, I quickly pulled my lips away and straightened my back before slipping a finger inside her, making sure not to go beyond borders.

    She squirmed under me as her hands blindly reached out to try and touch me. But when she couldn¡¯t grab me, her hands moved to her swollen breasts.

    I watched her cup then while moaning loudly.

    I added another finger as a groan escaped my lips.

    Those breasts should have been inside my mouth. I owned them.

    I patiently fucked Meredith with my fingers until I thought it was right to introduce the real deal.

    And just when she was clouded with ecstasy, I quickly pulled my fingers away and reced it with my cock. Her breathing hitched.

    With a few pumps, I finally moved past the barrier and then I slowed down.

    A gasp escaped her lips. The pain had passed before she could react to it.

    Using that opportunity, I started to ride as my hands reached out for her beautiful perky breasts. First, I cupped them, before starting to roll them with my palms gently, careful not to squeeze them tightly.

    I had a feeling that a little more pressure, and I could squash them, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to y with anymore.

    Soon, I started to grid harder with Meredith¡¯s legs hooked around my waist. But when ny thrusts became faster, she cried and tried to escape from me, but I stopped her immediately.

    <i>Where did she think she was running after she made me get this far with her?</i>

    "Don¡¯t even think about it. Enjoy it," I growled at her with knitted brows as I increased the pace of thrusts.

    "P-plea... Urggh... Please..." she was crying now, her tone, dripping with desires.

    Although she was pleading with me now, I know she didn¡¯t want me to stop. She was only so filled with pleasure that she didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    She was torn between wanting me to stop and fucking her brains out.

    In the end, I chose what to give her pleasure, and that was to continue thrusting in and out of her push like this was thest time we were ever going to do this.

    I almost lost myself as I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. Then I knew I had to hit her G spot.

    Feeling her thighs almost slipping off from around me, I withdrew my hands from her breasts and reached to hold her thighs and lift them off at the same time, watching her breasts bounce with purpose with each fast thrusts I made.

    It was a good thing I had trained my stamina and my strength otherwise, how would I have been able to fuck this wild woman the way I wanted?

    Rhovan growled hungrily, seeking for more, yet reminding me to be attentive as it was Meredith¡¯s first time.

    Fortunately, my restraint was controble, so I slowed down my thrusts and watched her breasts bouncing movements reduce.

    "Draven," she cried as her fingers curled around the sheets.

    Just when she was getting closer to her climax, I had to stop. That was enough to drive her crazy.

    My chest rose and fell as my grinds fell into a slow rhythm, my gaze never leaving her face.

    "I-I want more. Give me more," Meredith demanded, tears, streaming down her beautiful face.

    My fingers slowly dragged it¡¯s way from her thighs and up to her belly. "Are you sure you want that?"

    I was surprised she really enjoyed and wanted me to fuck her harder yet Rhovan was thinking of showing her mercy.

    Meredith nodded, trying to reach out for me while gasping.

    My brows furrowed. I could feel she was getting tired and for a second, I was reminded of how weak she was.

 Chapter 109: Until She Lost Her Breath

    <h4>Chapter 109: Until She Lost Her Breath</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    It seemed like despite the fact that Meredith wanted more of it, her body couldn¡¯t take it after a few minutes of exercise.

    I had to take the opportunity of whatever little time we have left, so I slipped out of her, grabbed her and turned her over within the blink of an eye.

    "W-what are you doing?" Her question came in rushed raspy breaths as I sank her into her knees and palms.

    I quickly positioned behind her back and with one hand, sharply guided my cock inside her from behind.

    The minute the tip entered, she cried out in pleasure and arched her back.

    She almost couldn¡¯t steady herself, so I caught her and pushed her further into the perfect position before slipping my cock inside her pussypletely.

    Then, I started to move slowly before reaching out to grope her breasts.

    "Mmmm... Argh..." she moaned loudly with each thrusts I made.

    In this new position, I was hitting her G-spot back to back, effortlessly, while fondling her boobs.

    The sounds of flesh pping against each other filled the room along with Meredith¡¯s moans and my soft grunts.

    I was basking in the best feeling ever since I was born, and I couldn¡¯t trade that for anything.

    Soon, my thrusts started toe in faster just like Meredith¡¯s cries.

    It was our first time together yet, I didn¡¯t pity her, just because she wanted to be fucked so badly that she would be convulsing under me.

    The more I thrust my cock in and out of her, the more I felt her juices wrap around it and soon, they were dripping on the bed.

    I felt Meredith a out to reach her climate and once again, I pulled out of her.

    Before she could recover from her cries, I got a hold of her dress and peeled off her body and now, just like me, she was stark naked.

    I turned her on her left side and gently lifted her thigh before thrusting my cock inside.

    I fucked her faster this time around as her body danced to the rhythm of each heavy thrusts from my cock.

    Her voice turned hoarse from crying and her hands couldn¡¯t reach me, she had to grip the bed to steady her body and enjoy my cock buried deep in her insides.

    Feeling her body temperature reduce greatly since I started her satisfaction journey, I flipped her on her back without slipping out of her, and continue to plunge my cock through her hole.

    I knew I was going to give her the release she has so wanted this time around but first, I had to have a taste of her boobs.

    Leaving over her while slowly down on my thrusts, I stuck my tongue around to lick her lift nipple while groping the other gently.

    Instantly, I felt her nipple harden and stand at erect.

    <i>That¡¯s more like it.</i>

    After ying around with her nipple, my lips parted and wrapped around her breast, sucking and teasing it until I felt her hands palm my butt.

    She groped me, her moans feeling my ears like a sweet melody.

    Then, she pushed herself under me to get more movement from my cock.

    Without speaking, I heard her pleas and sucked her breast faster while kneading the other gently, my cock, picking up a little pace.

    I was so distracted by her beautiful soft mountains that I could fuck her properly.

    She was no longer satisfied by my cock.

    Meredith didn¡¯t just need my big long thick cock filling her insides. She needed it thrusting, pounding and fucking her senses out until she dropped.

    I moved my mouth to cover her right breasts as my fingers yed with her left nipple. I pinched it gently, eliciting a moan from her lips and then sharply, I moved my mouth to cover her lips.

    She returned my kisses hungrily.

    She didn¡¯t know how to kiss properly, and so do I, but a few seconds was all I needed for my instincts to kick in and soon, my tongue was exploring the insides of her mouth just like my cock was currently doing to her pussy.

    I kissed Meredith until she was out of breath and just then, I knew this the right time to bring her to her climax and fuck her until she dropped, so I got to work.

    I leaned away from her and grabbed her from under her thighs to push her closer to me as my cock continued its fluid movement.

    Then my gaze dropped down to us. Looking at how perfectly my big cock filled her erupted wild desires I left locked up.

    I felt like fucking her until morning, then, take a short break and continue.

    <i>"She¡¯s our mate, not your sex ve," </i>Rhovan reminded me.

    Of course, Meredith is our mate.

    The second I unintentionally admitted to the bond, I felt something wild in me wake up. And Meredith wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Her purple eyes glowed in-between her flutteringshes.

    My gaze narrowed. And before I could understand what was happening, she squeezed my ass hard.

    "Fuck me. Hard. Until I lose my breath," she begged me, literally trying to force herself into me, as if there was any space left to close in.

    Her pleasurable pleas snapped me out of my trance and in no time, I was bringing against her, hard. Just like she wanted.

    My cock had a brain of its own. It understood what was at stake here and began to thrust in faster.

    I wasn¡¯t tired, but Meredith was, so I was in a hurry to bring her to that ecstasy realm she so badly wanted.

    I moved fluidly, rocking, grinding, thrusting, groping, kissing, groaning until I felt her breath turn harsher.

    My cocked moved faster to match her pace and for a very beautiful purpose.

    With unmeasured deep fast thrusts, I brought Meredith to her climax and then watched her pulse.

    "Arrgh!" she cried out, spurting, as her warm liquid wrap around my cock.

    I froze for a moment, letting her catch her breath without pulling away. And finally when I thought it right, I began to move again.

    I was going to have my own release.

 Chapter 110: We Lost It

    <h4>Chapter 110: We Lost It</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The next morning.

    I woke up to a heavy weight on my chest and two soft mounds of flesh pressed to my side.

    A low groan escaped my lips as my gaze moved down, seeing the luscious silver hair in my line of vision.

    My chest rose and fell deeply as my left arm moved to Meredith¡¯s waist and found a resting spot on her naked back.

    Her body was warm to the touch. A sigh escaped my lips.

    After I jerked offst night, I had taken Meredith two more times in the middle of the night until she was satisfied and could no longer move. Then she fell asleep.

    I wasn¡¯t able to get my full hours of sleepst night but now, I didn¡¯t want to miss breakfast no matter how much I wanted to remain in this position.

    Two more minutes.

    That was the time I needed to fully awaken before heading for the shower. A big mistake.

    In less than a minute, Meredith¡¯ stirred on top of me, her body getting slightly hotter as her hands started moving across my chest, a soft hum escaping her lips.

    I shut my eyes, feeling her fingers move across my body until it touched my sleeping cock. Immediately, it rose up, as if it was ready for another round of battle.

    I let out a groan as this woman blindly fondled my erection. That was her way of telling me she wanted me thrusting her once more.

    I felt I had be a sex machine who only had to work when its owner wanted to be fucked. I wasn¡¯t one, but all thanks to Meredith I was already feeling like it.

    All night, my job has been to service her pussy until it pulsed and produced more thick slimy juices which I had hungrily had to lick off a few times while cleaning up the rest sticking to her thighs and my cock with a wet warm towel.

    Fortunately, Meredith didn¡¯t run her hand through the length of my cock otherwise I would have lost my sense of reasoning so early.

    Last night, my gums had itched yet, I hadn¡¯t marked her no matter how much Rhovan urged me to.

    He said marking her wouldplete the mating bond between us and would also supress her heat, an idea I had been tempted to buy.

    But Meredith was not in her right frame of mine and I didn¡¯t want to do that when she wasn¡¯t dwelling on reality.

    Though she had asked me to mate with her, I doubted she knew being marked would be a part of it, so I decided to leave outpletely.

    Now without her constant need for sex, I was beginning to regret why I hadn¡¯t marked her and had my peace and just now, she wanted more, and there wasn¡¯t any way I wouldn¡¯t give it to her.

    <i>"You should have listened to me, Alpha. Now, our mate wants your cock to fuck her swollen pussy again." </i>

    Rhovan¡¯s thick voice drew an eye roll from me.

    He was purposely talking dirty to keep my cock standing and restless. And it was a sess.

    <i>"I think you are enjoying this having finally conquered it. Maybe you want to keep fucking and sucking her non-stop so you can miss yourte morning trainings," </i>Rhovan continued.

    I had to give him a run for his money.

    Seriously, he would win first ce if he everpeted for the wolf with the worst mouth ever. His, was uncontroble, without filter.

    Then again, he reminded of missing my early morning run because I was busy catching some sleep after pleasuring the restless woman in my arms.

    Her eyes were still shut, yet he¡¯d breasts were moving everywhere from my chest to my stomach, making me feel her hot erect nipples, exciting me further than already am.

    I tried to move away from her, but she was holding unto me tightly, as if she had vowed to never let go until I had given her what she wanted.

    I exhaled deeply as I reached a hand for her inner thighs. With measured expertise, I slipped two fingers inside her folds to see if she was ready enough to receive my cock.

    "Umm.. Arrgh." A loud moan escaped her lips as her legs parted to receive more of my fingers.

    She rubbed her wet pussy on my lower thigh as she moved recklessly. I had to grab her butt to keep her in ce before cupping her folds with four of my fingers.

    I rubbed it with slow precision before lightly increasing my pace.

    Her soft moans came stronger as her movements continued. She was trying to fuck herself against my fingers, and I let her, until I was ready to move to the next level.

    When I tapped her ass, she realized what she needed to do. She stopped grinding herself against me and instead, entrusted me to fully bring her pleasure.

    I didn¡¯t disappeared.

    Quickly, I slipped two fingers inside her pussy and began to pump them in and out, increasing the pace with each thrusts.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t fully ready to take my big cock even though she thought she was.

    I didn¡¯t want to slow down once I started fucking, so I took the pains by trying to excite her, make drip until she was going to force herself on me.

    My breaths came in harsher, soft groans asionally escaping my lips amidst her loud uncontroble moans.

    I fucked her with my fingers until her own fingers started to w at my chest while she tried to escape my grip on her ass.

    She was going to climb me, and probably find a way to sit her ass on my cock already licking with pre cum.

    This was the right time.

    I gently but firmly pushed her off my body and quickly flipped her on her back while positioning myself between her legs.

    The second the tip of my cock touched her entrance, she squirmed, letting out a mosquito cry that excited me further.

    She was helplessly begging and waiting to be fucked by me to the extent that she was reaching out to grab it.

    I didn¡¯t let her.

    I lifted her thighs and mmed into her ruthlessly. A gasp and a groan both escaped from our lips respectively.

    The moment my cock dived straight into the pool of sex inducing juices, I lost it. Both of us lost it.

 Chapter 111: Couldnâ€™t Get Enough

    <h4>Chapter 111: Couldn¡¯t Get Enough</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I mmed into Meredith, fast and hard and began to move at a much quicker pace without a care.

    She wanted my cock, so be it.

    In no time, her cries grew louder to the point I was thinking they could already reach the hallways on the second floor, but I didn¡¯t show her mercy.

    My cock thrust in and out of her swollen juicy pussy in a speed I hadn¡¯t known was possible.

    I was fucking her to the point of insanity, and her cries wee beginning to drive me insane so I shocked two of my fingers still dripping with her juices earlier into her mouth and she sucked them hungrily, her eyes still shut.

    She hasn¡¯t once properly looked at me. She looked dazed, sort of in a realm between deep proven pleasures and reality.

    She wasn¡¯t actually here. And I didn¡¯t mind.

    My gaze fell on her soft breasts as they bounced off without control with each vigorous movement we made.

    I wanted them so badly in my mouth. I wanted to sulk them until they were dripping with their own liquid.

    I imagined touching her hard red erect nipples with my thumb, then flicking them with my tongue while asionally sucking one while rolling one under my palm.

    Then another scene appeared in my head just like I fantasized.

    Meredith¡¯s breasts were sizeable enough to rub against my thick long cock while also fucking it.

    "Arrghh!" I groaned loudly, already feeling an iing release from me as a rush of adrenaline hit me.

    I looked down at the woman under me, receiving the entire length of my erection. Her cries hadn¡¯t stopped, but with her mouth busily licking and sucking my fingers, they were muffled.

    I released one of her thighs and let it drop on the bed before lifting the other one to my shoulder. That way, I would have the perfect position to hit her G-spot.

    And the moment my sharp movements continued, Meredith couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Her pussy clenched around my cock, eliciting a loud groan from me.

    I saw how excited she was and pulled my fingers out of her mouth. Hershes flutter open, just briefly. She was surprised I took her candy from her.

    She shut her eyes again and continued to release more pleasurable cries.

    Then, I brought those fingers to her folds and found her clits. It drove her more crazy when I started to rub it while fucking her harder.

    Her cries changed.

    I almost flipped her on a kneeling position to punish her and teach her a lesson about begging for my cock, but there was no time.

    I was going to be five minuteste for breakfast, and I don¡¯t want another minute to added.

    I felt Meredith close now as tears rolled from the sides of her eyes. I was close to.

    With the experiences from our entanglementst night, I did a little math in my head while pushing harder and rubbing her clits faster until we both convulsed and had our release.

    I groaned as I remained inside her, allowing the pleasure current to finish passing before jerking slightly and slipping out of her.

    Licking my lower lips, I got off her and found my back on the bed beside her, breathing hard while still listening to her strong and fast heartbeat.

    She would be famished in no time if she wasn¡¯t already feeling it.

    I have to go freshen up first so I can eat and bring her breakfast. But not without leaning over andtching my mouth on her right breasts to suck it like I had imagined while fondling her left under my palm.

    Though exhausted, she stilled her hands to slide her fingers inside my scalp, gently massaging it.

    "Mmmm." Her moan reached my ears. And my cock twitched.

    I immediately released her breasts and leaned away, watching her hands fall to her sides.

    I got off the bed and pulled the duvet, adjusting it over her body.

    <i>"Looked like she could go for a few more rounds, Alpha," </i>Rhovan teased me, like I hadn¡¯t made him have one of the best experiences of his lifetime.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to him.

    I stared down at Meredith¡¯s exposed shoulder under the duvet and thought how the bedding needed a change.

    No matter how careful I had been, I couldn¡¯t get her pussy to swallow and hold all my cum just now. And even looking down at my cock which was taking its time to rx, I could see our slimy juices dripping off its tip.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    The servants would have to do a little more than cleaningter today.

    I left for the bathroom and grabbed another towel before soaking it up with warm water. Then I returned to the room that reeked of wild sex and bodily juices.

    It took a lot of strong power to beat down another arousal.

    I climbed into bed and used the towel to clean Meredith up, especially between her legs. She was still dripping with our juices which wasn¡¯t a problem, except that she was letting out soft moans now.

    That wasn¡¯t unexpected since I was moving the warm towel over her now swollen pussy over and over again just to get thest drop of thick juice.

    Next, I gently turned her to her side to wipe her ass and the ones that got on her inner thighs before concluding that I had done enough cleaning.

    I got off the bed and adjusted the duvet before walking back into the bathroom.

    Dumping the towel in the trash where the previous ones fromst night were left, I went into the ss shower and turned the shower head on.

    As the cold water sshed on my head and down to my body, I felt my wildness and hard burning desires start to dry up. And now, I was wondering what Meredith was to me now.

    The sex we had multiple times within the past ten hours had brought out something wild and untamed in me, and now, I couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

 Chapter 112: Eating Like Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 112: Eating Like Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I had already concluded that I was in deep trouble.

    Marrying Meredith had been to aplish a few goals. And now, it looked like it wasn¡¯t going to work anymore.

    From nning to use her as a scapegoat, I now have to protect her against those people.

    But this isn¡¯t the issue here.

    The problem was that I had unintentionally epted Meredith as my mate; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have slept with her no matter what.

    I mean, if my cock was twitching and begging for a woman, I could have chosen any other woman apart from Meredith.

    Meredith was my ¡¯wife¡¯ but in name only. It would have brought a major misunderstanding, to her especially, if she thought sleeping with her meant there was something more between us when she was only more than a sacrificialmb.

    I wouldn¡¯t have misced my priorities. So, it was only because Rhovan had somehow found a way to push me into relieving her heat, thereby, making me ept the mate bond.

    Meredith clearly has no idea I was her mate because she had no wolf to recognize the mate bond between us, and even inform her about it.

    It was a good thing.

    I stayed in the shower longer than expected. But as soon as my cock waspletely limp, I turned off the water and grabbed a towel.

    Patting the water dry on my body, I hung the towel back and walked into my dressing room to change into something clean and simple.

    Meredith was fast asleep when I returned to the room.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I slipped my hands inside my pants pocket, my gaze never leaving her.

    I was hoping with all sincerity of my heart that she wouldn¡¯t stir again until I was done eating.

    As I left my bedroom and walked down the stairs, I asked Rhovan, "How long is her heat supposed tost this time?"

    <i>"I have no idea. But I think she will be able to manage longer unlikest night as the full moon had influenced it." </i>

    I couldn¡¯t tell since I had to be Meredith¡¯s keeper.

    <i>"Sincest night," </i>Rhovan reminded me. I rolled my eyes at him.

    Thoughts and worries for Meredith didn¡¯t leave my mind until I reached the hallway and saw Azul and Kira lurking around.

    I knew why they were here. It had everything to do with their mistress. They were probably worried and had to hang around until my arrival.

    My boots trotted against the tiles, echoing my steps in the empty hallway, and the closer I drew, the more my presence was pronounced. And soon, the noticed me.

    As soon as they turned around and saw me, they stopped pacing and quickly bowed.

    "Good morning, Alpha."

    I cleared my throat. "Good morning."

    They quickly straightened their backs as I closed in on them, their eyes not daring to search mine. I had to spare them the trouble.

    "Your mistress is fine," I said and watched their shoulders rx immediately. Prepare her outfit for today. Get her breakfast ready. She will need a lot of proteins and something solid. After breakfast, I will take it to her."

    "Yes, Alpha." They bowed and shifted out of the way.

    All eyes turned to me as soon as I appeared at the dining hall.

    They were going to stand up to greet me, but I quickly waved them off.

    "I apologize for taking a much longer time this morning," I quickly said and settled down at the head table. A servant had pulled out my chair for me.

    "It looks like you slept inte, brother," Dennis said to me with a small smile on his lips as his hand reached out for the paddle to scoop more porridge into his bowl.

    "Mmmm," I simply hummed and then moved my eyes to the server. He kept putting pancakes on my tes until the seventh piece when I gestured for him to stop.

    Next, he grabbed my soup bowl and filled it with oats porridge before cing it in front of me. He sprinkled some dried sliced bananas and raspberries into the oats before moving on to pick two fried chicken thighs with the pickers and cing them on the other empty t ceramic te in front of me.

    Just what I needed. The proteins. I had used up too much energyst night.

    I scooped two spoons of the oats porridge into my mouth before grabbing one of the chicken thighs. I tore into it hungrily just like Meredith had thought me the few times she ate hungrily at the table and finished her meal.

    I couldn¡¯t careless about manners and etiquettes right now after Meredith had milked and drained me all night.

    And how knows when she would be asking for more as Rhovan had no idea. So, I have to be prepared for it.

    I finished the fried chicken thigh in one go before grabbing one of the pancakes. I folded in half before brining it to my lips.

    I felt more than three pairs of eyes on me but I ignored them. No one was going to teach me how to eat my food at my own table.

    The normal me would have used a fork and a knife to cut into my food, eating it bit by bit. But not today.

    "Brother, it looks like you worked a mountainst night," Dennis teased.

    I lifted my head to briefly nce at him without pausing my chewing.

    If only he knew the kind of mountain I had climbed, he wouldn¡¯t be here making fun of me in the presence of others.

    My own brother would never skip the chance to make fun of me, but what he would never do, was to embarrass me in front of others.

    "I can assure you that you wouldn¡¯t want to climb that mountain," I said to him, revealing absolutely nothing.

    "You¡¯re damn right." He nodded, grabbing a chicken drumstick from his te. "I never want to encounter what woke up the beast in you. You don¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s role model today."

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 113: Pretending or Not

    <h4>Chapter 113: Pretending or Not</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Good for you," I mumbled to myself.

    I cleared my tes and towards the end of breakfast, Wanda asked me if I could spar with her this afternoon, as it had been a long time since we had a duel.

    She looked excited while making that request, but I wasn¡¯t.

    "Today can¡¯t work. You can spar with Dennis or Jeffrey," I nced at my brother, who was giving me an eye and quickly added, "if they are avable. I have plenty of work to do."

    Wanda¡¯s smile disappeared. She simply nodded and turned back to her food. Then I took that opportunity to wipe my lips with a napkin and stand to my feet.

    My gaze fell on my brother and my Beta. I let them know they would be the one in charge of the training today because I wouldn¡¯t have the time to do a full session with them.

    And of course I had to leave out the reason I was breaking the training time table and reassigning some of my tasks for today.

    Who would understand that Meredith was the reason for all of this?

    I was reshuffling my schedule just on case she would need me again, and I would have toe running back to my bedroom. To have sex with her.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to use a nicer word like ¡¯making love¡¯ and it was already a miracle I didn¡¯t use the word, ¡¯fuck¡¯ because that¡¯s all we¡¯ve been doing.

    No questions were asked. I took it that they understood my instructions, so I turned to leave.

    But Dennis chased after me.

    "Are you leaving for the training grounds already?" I asked, wondering why he seemed so enthusiastic. I knew he didn¡¯t finish his breakfast.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t famished like I, who had pleasured a woman all night.

    "No. Meredith didn¡¯t show up for dinnerst night, and then for breakfast today. I want to check on her."

    I stopped walking. He stopped as well and turned to him.

    "I can see you¡¯re bing a busybody." I narrowed my eyes at him.

    He looked me in the eyes with a smile and said, "Her husband doesn¡¯t care much about her, so her friend should."

    Though he said that to prove a point to me, he didn¡¯t make any attempt to move further.

    I was silent for a few moments before letting out a deliberate, slow sigh.

    "Since you had to put your words that way, even though you had good intentions, I won¡¯t let you see her. Go to the training grounds if you are this free-spirited."

    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t argue with me, but the he had to tell me, "I think I will see herter at noon" before smirking and turning around to walk away.

    At least he wasn¡¯t going in the direction of the hallway that led to the spot where Meredith¡¯s maidservants were waiting for me. He headed out for the one that led outside.

    Letting out a soft sigh, I resumed my steps and soon, I met Azul and Kira, each carrying a portable cloth bag and a tray of food.

    Initially, when I made this arrangement, I hadn¡¯t nned for them to follow me up to the third floor. But I couldn¡¯t see myself doing the work of a servant because I wanted to keep everything tightly under wraps.

    Azul and Kira weren¡¯t strangers to Meredith. And they were very close to her, so I quickly made a decision.

    "Come with me. Both of you." Then I started walking ahead, leading the way up the stairs without waiting for a response from them.

    Now on the third floor, I opened the door to my quarters and walked in, leaving one of them toe inst and shut the door.

    The heavy scent of pheromones that had been hanging in the air before I left for breakfast had dissipated by a greater amount. I sighed in relief.

    Then, I pointed at the centre table on the east side of my bedroom, and Kira set the breakfast tray down.

    Azul nced past me to see the sleeping woman on my bed. Though the only thing she could see from that angle was Meredith¡¯s silhouette from under the duvet, I moved to stand in her line of sight.

    "Alpha, can I help my Mistress have a bath?" she requested, fixing her gaze on me.

    "Certainly, she can wash herself. Her hands are not broken," I said tly, giving no room for more protests.

    Azul and Kira bowed and left, but not without casting worried nces at my king-sized bed.

    I saw them out and locked the door before returning to the room. I noticed small movements from under the duvet and sharply turned my gaze to the bed and saw nothing.

    Instantly, I narrowed my eyes. Shoving my hands inside my pockets, I calmly made my way towards the bed. Stopping at the side, I stood there and watched Meredith briefly.

    She was still, so still, which was negligence on her part.

    If she wanted to pretend to still be in a deep sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have held her breath. And though the covers were very thick, it would have still been possible for me to notice the fall and rise of her chest.

    I let out another sigh and shook my head.

    This woman had a long way to go if she thought she could easily deceive me.

    I get that she was awake now, and suddenly aware of her surroundings, and her head was probably flooding with memories ofst night. But she shouldn¡¯t have to y this game.

    <i>"What if you are wrong?" </i>Rhovan asked.

    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off the little woman. "I can never be wrong."

    As soon as I said that, Meredith stirred a bit on the bed and let out a deep sigh. Then she stopped moving, and her chest began to rise and fall in a measured rhythm.

    I narrowed my eyes and for a split second, I wondered if I had passed the wrong judgment.

    <i>"You see, Alpha, you can¡¯t be right all the time," </i>Rhovan spat provocatively.

    "Shut up." I finally withdrew my gaze from Meredith and headed for the bathroom.

 Chapter 114: What Next?

    <h4>Chapter 114: What Next?</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith</strong></i>.

    The sound of hushed voices filled my ears, forcing me back to consciousness.

    A soft sigh escaped my lips as my eye lids hung heavy, until I heard a familiar female voice.

    It belonged to Azul.

    I so badly wanted to turn around to see her, but the ache all over my body, especially between my legs, held me back and within a minute, I was dealing a lot.

    I realized that Azul was speaking to someone and when I heard Draven¡¯s voice in return I froze. Then memories ofst night came flooding back to my head.

    The more scenes yed in my head, the more my breath seized.

    I-I slept with that man? D-Draven?

    I pinched myself under the duvet. Hard, until a soft whimper escaped my lips, a sign to get out of that thought and continue sleeping before others found out I was awake.

    But in my mind, the thoughts wouldn¡¯t leave me.

    I saw disturbing memories which caused my body to shiver, and that spot to ache.

    The Moon Goddess had spared no effort in embarrassing me in front of Draven. It wasn¡¯t a surprise since she was known to ruin my life and always add a bit of misery in it every now and then.

    But what I didn¡¯t understand was why Draven slept with me. Definitely I didn¡¯t ask for it, right?

    As soon as I thought that, another memory came running through my head.

    It was if me, ask... no. Begging Draven to mate with me.

    This would have been the perfect time to scream and pull my hair unfortunately, I heard the distance sound of the entrance door shutting, and Draven making his way back into the bedroom.

    "Slut." I cursed myself and shut my eyes tightly, refusing to move a muscle.

    I remembered how my body had squirmed so much. Under Draven and how he... He¡ª

    I couldn¡¯t fnisg the rest of the words stuck in mind. I was far too ashamed for that. And now, I didn¡¯t know who to face Draven

    He walked over to the bed, probably staring at me for a moment.

    I held my breath, refusing to for a few seconds before slowly exhaling deeply. Then I heard the door towards my right. The bathroom door.

    Finally he¡¯s gone.

    I sighed in relief, slowly opening my eyes only to see Draven standing right in front of a door.

    Then I realized I had been tricked. He hadn¡¯t walked into the bathroom like I had expected instead, he had been standing by the door, waiting to catch h me in my act. And he did.

    Draven narrowed his gaze at me before turning to push the door open and entering inside.

    The soft thud from the door shutting, had me releasing the deep breath I had been holding.

    I didn¡¯t think this man had the opportunity to be so petty.

    Obviously, he had no training incurred in him to tell him I needed my space afterst night¡¯s shocking events.

    He always had a point to prove.

    Gradually, my annoyance disappeared and was reced by lots of heavy overwhelming emotions I didn¡¯t know where to start unravelling from.

    I reflected on the wild night, how out of control I had been and the pain that came, still reminding me currently of everything wrong that happened.

    I groaned.

    I was upset, shocked, furious and then once again, delirious.

    I hated myself for relievingst night, how my body gummed to Draven¡¯s, how I had literally begged him over and over again to bed me.

    My heat had been overwhelming. It had been nothing like anything I had ever experienced in the past.

    As my gaze wandered around the unfamiliar room which probably belonged to Draven, I was reminded of my attempts to hurt myself thinking it would put an end to my wild pheromonesst night.

    But it had insisted on a man to quench the my lustful hungerst night.

    Azul, and the rest had gotten a snippet of my earlier reactions when I went into heat yesterday¡¯s evening. They had been troubled, looking for a way to help me but out of frustration and shame, I had chased them out.

    I guesses they were probably left with no choice but to call Draven who had to bring me over to his bedroom on the third floor before helping to settle my needs.

    A loud groan escaped my lips as I attempted grabbing a fistful of my silver hair. But Draven had to re-enter the room at this time, forcing our gazes to meet.

    His was calm while mine was distorted from pure frustration.

    "I ran you a bath. Eat after freshening up. And if you need anything urgently, use thendline at the sitting area. But if you need me, ask anyone to send for me. I will be in the training grounds," Draven said in a serious tone without taking his eyes off me.

    He didn¡¯t seem... bothered byst night¡¯s events.

    I thought he hated me and would never have touched me even if I begged?

    Draven¡¯s actions left me questioning everything I thought I knew about him.

    So, what happens to our rtionship now?

    But I know one thing. I no longer felt like a slut who threw myself at a man, begging him to mate her.

    If anything, Draven didn¡¯t treat me like one.

    "Have your bath now. Eat your food on time," Draven reminded me with a knot in his brows.

    He knew I was lost at some point and had to revisit his reminder.

    "Azul brought you a change of clothes. The bag is one the sofa," he continued. "You can stay here for the rest of today if you want."

    As soon as he finished delivering his message, he turned and started walking away.

    My gaze didn¡¯t follow him, and I didn¡¯t dare to move until I heard him shut the entrance door with an audible thud.

    I was relieved I didn¡¯t have to leave his room now that I was awake. I didn¡¯t think I was ready to face my maidservants now.

    They probably already knew what had happened between me and Draven.

    I couldn¡¯t muster the courage.

    I exhaled deeply before trying to sit up. The struggle was brief, but my soft spot ached badly.

    I needed to soak in a warm bath so I managed to get off the bed and slowly made my way into Draven¡¯s bathroom.

    His mint and cedar wood scent hit my nose. It felt like he was close, and his arms, snaked around my naked waist.

    I snapped out of my delusions as soon as I had sank into them and stepped forward.

    Holding the edge of the tub, I slowly but painfully imed into it.

    One foot inside the warm water and I felt my body heat up. I released a deep sigh as I carefully sank inside the small pool and rested my back against the tub, slowly shutting my eyes as I let the water down its job.

    I tried to reflect on my situation for thest 24 hours to assess myself and failed woefully.

    A few minutes in, and my thoughts moved back to the sex with Draven. It had been something else.

    Draven was strong, get careful. And then he had been a bit rough all thanks to his energy and speed, evidence of my throbbing spot.

    I didn¡¯t dare to close my legs because I couldn¡¯t.

    Draven had done me without reservation. H-he was big down there and then he used it to bring me to a world I had never been before.

    I wanted more. Shockingly.

    My pheromones weren¡¯t ring. It was just me and my thoughts.

    When it was time for me to scrub my body, I realized that I had forgotten my supply in the room even though Draven had taken the pains to remind me about it. Twice.

    ¡¯To hell with it," I breathed out.

    My gaze searched for Draven¡¯s bath items and found them. I struggled to reach out and finally grabbed them without a care.

    I used his soap and his sponge to wash my body while praying he would never find out.

    But wasn¡¯t being delusional?

    That man¡¯s nose was sharp. He would immediately smell himself on me as soon as he enters the room. But I couldn¡¯t give myself time to think about my decision.

    I moved his loofah on every inch of my body, including my inner thighs. I scrubbed my body until I was satisfied I was clean.

    If Draven gets furious because I used his things, he is free to chase me out of his room, it he could better still kiss my ass.

    W-wait a minute! Why would I want that arrogant man to kiss my ass?

    But on a second thought, he had actually done more than kiss my ass.

    As soon as that particr memory came flooding my mind, I cringed and let out a cry, immediately shutting my eyes.

    Draven had sucked me with his tongue. He had practically eaten my cunt with that mouth.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed again, my hands flying to my hair.

    Then suddenly, I heard a powerful female voice speak from somewhere I couldn¡¯t register immediately.

    <i>"You are one noisy fellow. I can¡¯t sleep because you keep thinking about Draven." </i>

    I froze.

 Chapter 115: Finding Out Some Truths

    <h4>Chapter 115: Finding Out Some Truths</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith</i></strong><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    I blinked repeatedly, my gaze searching the bathroom frantically.

    Maybe I heard wrong or that was my imagination.

    I tried to downy the voice I heard, but deep down, I was shaking. I was afraid. So afraid of so many things.

    But a fearful person doesn¡¯t get answers right?

    There was only one way to confirm my doubt, so I reced a bit of my fear with curiosity since I couldn¡¯t hide it all.

    "Do you hate Draven?" I asked, squeezing my brows as I moved the loofah slowly across my arms as my ears perked up.

    I didn¡¯t want to miss that rich female voice.

    <i>"How did youe to that conclusion?"</i>

    My heart raced in my chest as Draven¡¯s loofah slipped from my hand and fell into the tub.

    <i>That¡¯s my wolf? I-I have a wolf?</i>

    My reaction moved in different stages in less than a minute.

    First came Fear. A little bit of surprise and then came shock.

    My lungs almost copsed and my heart, it almost failed me.

    I could feel my heart beating wildly in my temples as I tried to make sense of this.

    <i>I, Meredith Carter, the cursed wolfless deviant of the Moonstone pack had a wolf? </i>

    <i>I had a wolf?</i>

    I kept repeating the same question over and over again in my head because for once, it didn¡¯t make any sense.

    I thought I was cursed and was never going to have a wolf?

    Yeah... All those times I cried and cursed the Moon Goddess had nothing to do with me begging her to give me a wolf.

    More than half of myments were filled with me as there was only bitterness upying my heart.

    <i>Maybe I should have used all that wasted opportunity to seek something important from her rather than wallowing in pity for myself and hatred for her.</i>

    "Where have you been all this time?" I asked, trying to sound basely curious while hiding the mixture of me and anger.

    I believed that if my wolf had appeared at the right time a few years ago as expected, I would never have had to go through so much agonizing pain and situation.

    So for now, I will only remain excited. Because indeed, I was actually excited to learn that I wasn¡¯t wolfless.

    <i>And maybe too, I might not be cursed.</i>

    I didn¡¯t want to get too excited and begin to overthink my situation, so I quickly shook that thought off and diverted all my attention to my wolf.

    <i>"I¡¯ve been here. Just needed a little trigger to finally surface." </i>

    My wolf answered my question and also another one which I had nned to ask.

    I was greatly overwhelmed with emotions.

    <i>M-my wolf has been with me all this time I was mocked and faced so much injustice?</i>

    <i>Wow! Just wow!</i>

    But there was something else that caught my attention apart from the angry shock of finding out that she has been with me for long and didn¡¯t just suddenly appear.

    It was the fact that she said she needed a little trigger to surface.

    "You needed me to sleep with a man... or Draven particrly before you could show up?"

    In my head, I was already begging her to make her statement make sense because it didn¡¯t. Unless she exined better.

    <i>"Draven. It had to be Draven."</i>

    I almost scoffed. But quickly remembered that I wasn¡¯t in any situation to react violently to my wolf who had finally showed up to be with me, so, I held myself back.

    "Why Draven?" I asked her, while patiently waiting for her response though a million thoughts were already swimming in my head. Definitely, except the right one.

    There was a little bit silence that caused me to panic.

    I was afraid my wolf had suddenly stopped working or probably disappeared.

    I mean, I can¡¯t be med for that. I was sceptical right now. And that made me realize that this was my greatest fear;

    Losing something important I had rather than not having it in the first ce.

    So maybe, I was indeed luckier than some people that my wolf was hidden, rather than having one and losing it forever.

    Finally, my wolf¡¯s voice resounded in my head. She seemed calm. I mean the hard kind of calm.

    You know when a person is impatient and has anger issues but tries to answer your questions without ring up?

    That¡¯s what I meant.

    <i>"He is your mate. Isn¡¯t that obvious?" </i>

    I forgot to breathe as silence settled over me.

    <i>Draven is... my mate? How???</i>

    I mean, there is no way I could have ever known that that stoic man was my mate. I didn¡¯t have... know I had a wolf until now.

    I even thought my wolf chose Draven for me to sleep with because he was my husband since my first mate had rejected me in a brutal and disgraceful way.

    Like I said, I didn¡¯t have a wolf back then to know if I had been mated to someone else again since I found out about Marc Harris being mate through gossips that spread. And him rejecting me truly confirmed the gossips.

    Now, I was wondering if Draven knew I was his mate and forced me into this marriage.

    But having known him for a little over a month, I stand to say that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    He would have been no different from Marc Harris, and would have rejected me straight away.

    Draven was an Alpha, our future King, and I had been a cursed wolfless rejected woman without a reputation. There was no way on earth he would have settled for me.

    And that immediately leaves me thinking once again, for the reason he married me. Now that I recalled our conversations, he never answered that question.

    <i>Could it actually be because he knew I was his mate, or was there some other reason?</i>

    <i>Also, does me being his mate has to do with why he helped me quench my heatst night?</i>

    I had so many questions that would take days to be responded to, and weeks before I finally digested and epted the answers.

    But I understood one thing from my wolf. I needed to sleep with my mate in other to bring her out from wherever she was caged.

    That was the condition to my wolf appearing. And I hadn¡¯t know until I had identally done the right thing for that to happen.

 Chapter 116: Valmora

    <h4>Chapter 116: Valmora</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Why did you need a special trigger to wake up? Other wolves do not need that," I said to my wolf.

    I have never had any instance or myth about us needing a trigger to transform during the blood moon. This was a first to me.

    And it almost sounded like I was being deceived.

    Just then, my wolf¡¯s voice resounded in my head.

    <i>"I am not like other wolves. Neverpare me with them."</i>

    She sounded angry and even refused to give me any more details about what she meant or what she was.

    I sealed my lips. Briefly.

    "Was it you who asked me to flip the table over on the night of my wedding banquet?" I inquired, deathly curious about this one.

    That scene couldn¡¯t help resurfacing in my head after hearing my wolf speak to me for the first time.

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she answered curtly.

    I let out a slow breath. Finally, I have once again confirmed that I heard correctly.

    At least I knew now that my wolf didn¡¯t like me... us being humiliated. She wouldn¡¯t take it.

    And then again, I realized that I didn¡¯t know my wolf¡¯s name.

    "What is your name?" I asked her while already thinking of a name to give to her just in case she didn¡¯t have one.

    I would be honoured to give her one.

    My wolf released a small breath in my head before answering me with a low powerful voice that sent goose bumps springing up on my bare arms and shoulders.

    <i>"Valmora."</i>

    <i>Valmora? </i>I repeated that name in my head and immediately felt a stirring in my heart.

    That didn¡¯t sound like an ordinary name.

    Before I could throw in another question, my wolf; Valmora, spoke again and this time around, I was forced to listen until she was done.

    <i>"Waking up has no benefit for me. You are weak and bad tempered. The only part of your body that has strength is your tongue."</i>

    Instantly, my mood dampened.

    <i>"You disrespect a future King without batting an eye, without fear that he could end you with just a snap of his fingers. You definitely are not worried why he hasn¡¯t killed you yet because you have proven several times to deserve a quick death."</i>

    My heart started beating loudly in my chest. I was livid, but now, furious.

    Let me get this straight. This was my first time having a contact with my wolf and what she is doing now was scold and degrade me, using the exact words Draven had used on me in the past?

    A scoff escaped my lips. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. My mood was already sour yet Valmora wasn¡¯t done with me.

    My wolf said I had anger issues yet look at her speaking angrily to me.

    <i>"You have a lot of work to do on yourself. I understand that being abandoned and mocked is painful, but you channelled people¡¯s negativements and actions wrongly instead of using them as a stepping stone to build yourself." </i>

    Valmora let out a sharp breath and continued. <i>"What did Veronica say to you when you were 16?"</i>

    Veronica was my paternal grandmother, and she had told me when the curse appeared at 16 not to give up and not listen to what people said, but rather, to train like a warrior, as if my life depended on it.

    And I hadn¡¯t done any of that.

    Immediately, my anger turned to guilt.

    I became paralized realizing that all the me might be on me.

    All this while, I¡¯ve been doing the wrong thing and wasting my time and everyone else¡¯s.

    I dyed my wolf¡¯s awakening with my own hands.

    I was indeed a fool. And right now, I don¡¯t pity myself anymore.

    I thought I was stripped of my wolf when the lunar curse appeared, branding my shoulder with a crescent mark.

    My gaze fell on my left shoulder and I saw the mark still resting there.

    I thought the curse meant that I would no longer have a wolf.

    I guess it didn¡¯t mean what those people said. They had interpreted wrongly and passed the wrong information to everyone.

    Valmora scolded me without holding back anything.

    She was more cruel than Draven even though she didn¡¯t speak as long he had done that day.

    The moon goddess hadn¡¯t left me empty-handed and dejected that, I understood clearly.

    But what about this mark ring at me?

    I thought it would magically disappear with my wolf¡¯s appearance, but it didn¡¯t, which meant that I might still be under a curse.

    "Valmora, what do you mean by you are not like other wolves?" I inquired, already arranging my next question in my head.

    <i>"You ask too many questions." </i>Her reply came almost immediately. "<i>Why don¡¯t you think this out yourself. Take this as a little assignment from me ande to me with the answers."</i>

    I panicked. "Does it mean you won¡¯t speak to me again until I find answers about what you are?"

    "<i>I will. But the only thing you would probably do is ask questions, and I won¡¯t answer them until you¡¯ve made the effort and earned my response,"</i> Valmora said clearly.

    I wanted to ask her if I was still cursed and why the mark was still there, but she wasn¡¯t taking any more questions.

    Damn it!

    I felt a shiver run through my spine and realized that the warm water had turned cold, and that I had spent an hour in the bathroom. Thirty minutes soaking in the tub and the other half with Valmora.

    Time ran faster than I thought.

    I quickly finished with my bath and rinsed off my body before getting out of the tub. Then, I grabbed a big white towel from the hanger and used it to dry my wet body before running into Draven¡¯s room naked while praying that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly barge in.

    I found the bag Draven mentioned on the sofa and opened it to take out my supplies. Either Azul or Kira had arranged all the items quickly.

    My thoughts were quickly reced with my wolf; her sudden awakening and her identity.

    I think she might be powerful, but I have to prove it.

    But how?

 Chapter 117: The Urgent Matter

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Urgent Matter</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I dressed up quickly and walked over to the table to have my breakfast.

    I could barely taste the food as I ate in a hurry. My thoughts were filled with Valmora and how I could prove her identity.

    I would be in for a huge surprise if she is actually a powerful wolf. How rare is that?

    Very. One in a million, probably.

    Though, I don¡¯t n to tell anyone I had gotten my wolf yet until I havepleted her mission.

    And to do that I need a library, and Draven had one.

    I chewed and swallowed my food repeatedly while thinking of a way to get into his study. I remembered Dennis mentioned he had one in his home office when I talked about making investigations after the attack he had in the woods the other day.

    I stuffed a spoon of dried bananas into my mouth along with the cooked oats. I finally tasted something.

    The food was delicious and I wondered just how the chefs manage toe up with ideas like that; dried fruits and cooked oats.

    I enjoyed it.

    The chefs here are amazing but at the moment, my thoughts are too busy to pain any more attention to the food.

    Oh! And did I mention the chicken was so tasteful that I didn¡¯t realize when I finished the thigh at a go?

    That¡¯s what dwelling on my wolf can cause.

    I grew restless as I rounded up with breakfast. My head swirled as I thought about asking Dennis to take me to Draven¡¯s home office.

    But I didn¡¯t have his contact number, and I didn¡¯t have a phone to reach him. Sending a servant to get him seemed like a lot of trouble so I aborted the idea.

    I paced about in the room, fast at first, but once that ce started throbbing, I slowed my pace and even went to perch at the edge the bed. And I had to do that gently.

    My foot wouldn¡¯t stop tapping on the floor rug.

    Before leaving, Draven had told me to reach him if I needed him. I knew what he meant by that, it had drawn a blush up my cheeks when he had said it.

    I need Draven now, but not for that reason.

    I needed to be in his home office now because the earlier I started searching for information on Valmora, the closer I would be to the answers.

    What if I don¡¯t find answers in his library?

    That thought dropped in my heart immediately. I frowned at it because there was no where else I could do my research if it wasn¡¯t in Draven¡¯s library here.

    Because of what I wanted to find out, going through the libraries here in Duskmoor wouldn¡¯t yield to any tangible results.

    The humans don¡¯t have vital information about us.

    And the other ce I could find a good library with information on Valmora would be back home in Stormveil. That was a long distance, and there were so many factors that had to be crossed out if I wanted to return.

    The first one was Draven approving of my leave. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    I continued to tap my foot until I decided that I wasn¡¯t going to keep dying my answer.

    I got off the bed and walked over to the telephone.

    "Let the Alpha know that I reached out," I said to the man at the other end of the phone before putting it down.

    I walked back to the bed and sat down again, wondering how long it would take Draven to arrive.

    He had gone to the training grounds, and given how serious thebat trainings were, I didn¡¯t think he would being any time soon.

    Ten minutester, Draven was standing in front of me to my greatest shock.

    His chest rose and fell tightly as his eyes searched me.

    Not a single streak of his hair was out of ce. Even his clothes looked as clean as when he had left.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the rapid beating of his chest, I would have thought he was just nearby.

    Draven ran over for me?

    T-that was... I didn¡¯t know how to exin what I felt.

    "You said it was urgent," he said, finally controlling his heart rate as his eyes searched mine. Then his brows knitted.

    It was obvious that he had checked me up and didn¡¯t see any hint of my heat ring up again.

    My skin wasn¡¯t hot. My cheeks weren¡¯t flushed and my eyes weren¡¯t dimmed. They weren¡¯t filled with desires, so he must be surprised for the reason I asked for him, even mentioning it was urgent.

    I slowly rose to my feet to meet his gaze before my neck would fall off from the height difference.

    My gaze slowly met his as I thought of how to articte my words in other not to anger him.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t find a better way to exin myself than the straightforward way.

    "I-I...um... have an urgent need. Can I use your off¡ªlibrary?"

    Draven¡¯s shoulders dropped, his gaze narrowing, turning into something dangerous.

    "I left the training grounds because you asked me toe here urgently, because you needed to use my office?" He asked carefully, like he was trying to understand if he had walked into a joke or something serious.

    He probably couldn¡¯t believe that I actually did something like that.

    Talk about an inch and I took a mile.

    I slowly nodded, afraid he would explode in my face.

    Getting into bed with mest night didn¡¯t mean he would start to treat me any differently now.

    I guess I had gone too far with my demands.

    ---

    My eyes searched the first book shelf once again, searching for another historical book while tapping the one in-between my fingers, on my palm in a steady rhythm.

    Then I felt a pair of eyes on me, literally burning a hole through me. I refused to meet it and pretended to be so focused on my search.

    Over ten minutes had passed since Draven walked me into his home office and directed me to the library crafted at the other end.

    Though he sat behind his desk, fiddling with a few files, he wouldn¡¯t stop looking at me from time to time.

    I felt he was mad at me, but didn¡¯t knows how to express it asides staring pointedly at me.

    It was already a miracle he hadn¡¯t torn me apart with his tongue yet.

    He hadn¡¯t scolded me after I confirmed that I had indeed sent for him because I needed to use his library. He had simply pinched the space between his brows and released a deep sigh before refocusing on me, and asking me to follow me.

    Our walk here was quiet. We didn¡¯t speak to each other.

    He hadn¡¯t asked me why I needed to use his library, and I hadn¡¯t exined myself further despite the sacrifice I made him make.

    Instead, I had silently followed behind him while wondering the kind of thoughts that was going through his head.

    And currently, he was burning holes through me.

    Just then, I sighted a historical book with the title that had to do with Stormveil and immediately reached for it after I climbed the small stool in front of me.

    I grabbed the book and stuffed the other one in my hand into the space and stepped down from the stool.

    I quickly went through the content section of the book and didn¡¯t find anything like what I was looking for. It had no topics dealing with our wolves.

    I sighed disappointedly.

    "What are you looking for?" Draven asked, his voice reached me, low and measured.

    I sharply turned to him, watching him slowly put away the file CAS win his hands.

    I shook my head.

    "Your search will be easier if I know what kind of book you¡¯re looking for. I can help you," he said to me.

    He made sense, but I was still sceptical about mentioning to anyone about my wolf until I¡¯ve understood her, and shared a profound connection with her.

    "Do you have any book on wolves?" I asked, trying to my luck.

    "What kind of wolves?" He inquired, leaning back on his chair.

    I thought for a moment before deciding to make my work easier for me. Then I slowly walked over to him.

    "Have you heard of the name, Valmora, before?" I asked. I didn¡¯t have any choice.

    "Valmora?" He repeated as his fingers slightly tapped his desk.

    "Yes," I nodded, unsure if he had an answer for me. His face revealed nothing.

    Then he said, "I know Valmora."

    "Really?" My gaze widened and the next second, I was already in front of his desk. "You know who Valmora is? I can¡¯t believe this! Can you tell me what you know about her, please?"

    Draven narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t look excited like I was, and I didn¡¯t me him since he didn¡¯t know what Valmora meant to me.

 Chapter 118: The History Bit of Valmora

    <h4>Chapter 118: The History Bit of Valmora</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    "Why are you suddenly interested in Valmora?" Draven asked without missing a beat.

    That wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted to hear, and he seemed to not care. Also, he looked like he wasn¡¯t going to answer my questions until I gave him what he wanted.

    "I heard it from somewhere," I lied.

    He gazed at me for a moment before shaking his head.

    "Valmora isn¡¯t just a name you hear anywhere. And most people in your generation might not have any idea about her. So tell me... the truth."

    Draven still remained calm and closed after refusing to buy my lies, having caught up with my sham. At least he wasn¡¯t ring up.

    "Okay." I agreed. "I will tell you how I got that name after finding out her identity. What do you say?"

    We struck a deal.

    Draven stood to his feet and walked over to my spot before leaning back towards his desk. Then he supported his bnce with his palms pressed hard on the desk before gesturing for me to sit.

    I took a seat without peeling my gaze off him.

    "Valmora is or was the name of the wolf of the wolf Queen."

    "The wolf Queen?" I repeated. I have heard briefly about the wolf Queen at school, but I hadn¡¯t been interested.

    And now, I wasn¡¯t sure the short sentence information I had could bepared with a while lot of what Draven knew.

    Draven nodded. "The wolf Queen, Serena, was the first female warrior in our history from centuries back. She was powerful, powerful enough to lead her own tribe until her death. And many people attributed her sess in battle to her blood-thirsty wolf, Valmora. She loved the battlefield and always left her mark."

    My brows furrowed. I really couldn¡¯t understand what I was learning.

    "You know what they say about having a powerful wolf? It determines how special, how important you are and how high you can climb. It determines your achievement and fate. And this is also how Alpha¡¯s are conferred," Draven added, leaning away from his desk.

    He started walking towards his library at the other end, prompting me to jump on my feet and follow him.

    As we stood before one of the tall shelves, I watched him nce through each tow before reaching out to pick out a book with a red dusty jacket.

    Then he snatched the book in my hand and returned it to the right shelf before turning to me.

    "You know what it is to have and lead your own tribe?" He asked me.

    I shook my head at first, then quickly thought of something. "Does that mean we were divided by tribes instead of the packs we were split by?"

    "Yes," he confirmed. "From the history records, there were only three werewolf tribes back then, and Serena led thergest one. And of course, the other two leaders didn¡¯t like that. Rogue wolves emerged and constantly attacked Serena¡¯s territory. She destroyed all of them."

    Draven blew air across the cover, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of dust on it. Then I watched him us his fingers to slide across the cover, as if it would remove any speck of dirt on it.

    The dusty worn-out cover remained the same.

    "So, I¡¯m assuming that our race was finally split into packs after Serena¡¯s death?" I asked. My gaze remained unmoving.

    Draven nodded and then bypassed me to walk over to another shelf. Without stalling even for a second, he reached out for apartment that held some worn-out looking scrolls and picked one.

    I was fascinated when he handed the book and the scroll to me.

    "How did Serena die?" I inquired, my gaze lingering on the scroll.

    It felt like something ancient that held real records from the past. It looked and felt important, like a treasure.

    And this was my first timeing across something like this.

    "You should find that out yourself." Draven gestures to the stuff in my hands. "It was a very interesting end."

    I doubted that. I could already smell power fractions and tugs already.

    Then he said to me, "But it was rumoured that Serena was so strong and powerful because she received help from the Faes and got involved with their magic."

    My gaze quickly snapped to his face, my heart, beating wildly against my chest.

    Faes? They¡¯ve been around for so long.

    Something about this Valmora history suddenly felt deeper than what I was expecting.

    "Are there any faes left in our world today?" I asked Draven, hiding my troubled heart.

    "No," he said. "They were all annihted along with another race."

    Then I noticed his gaze darken as his eyes shifted past me. He looked troubled and a little bit furious as soon as he mentioned the other race. And I felt tempted to ask him about it.

    "What¡¯s the other race?" I tried my luck.

    My question seemed to draw him out of whatever trance he had been trapped in.

    "I thought you asked about Valmora?" He asked, crossing his arms behind him.

    I exhaled deeply before slowly nodding. He didn¡¯t want to answer my question which I didn¡¯t understand why.

    I mean, it was just a name, or should I have to study history books separately for it as well?

    "Now tell me how you got that name and why you are trying to find information on her?" Draven asked with raised brows and a pointed look.

    I never downyed the idea of him remembering our deal and asking for my part. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t satisfied enough with the information he had verbally given so far.

    Maybe, he shouldn¡¯t have had to mention the other race which my mind was now itching to learn about.

    "I had a dreamst night," I started, trying to find my footing. "I can¡¯t really remember the content and context apart from the name that was mentioned; Valmora. So, I thought to look the name up and see if I would be able to connect the dots, or remember what my dream was all about."

    I lied without flinching, even holding Draven¡¯s gaze without fear.

    I didn¡¯t know what gave me the courage, but suddenly, I had turned into a very good liar.

 Chapter 119: A Letter from Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 119: A Letter from Grandma</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Silence ensued, holding up for up till ten seconds.

    I didn¡¯t know if Draven believed me or not, but I really had no choice but to lie, as I felt no pull towards revealing anything about my wolf¡¯s sudden appearance right now.

    And besides, I¡¯m still shocked to learn about his tale of Valmora and the wolf Queen, Serena.

    It¡¯s actually taking a lot of willpower for me not to go crazy right now because I¡¯m already thinking and wondering if my wolf, Valmora, has anything to do with this other one.

    <i>Could there be a connection?</i>

    I couldn¡¯t tell. But it looked like there might be one given that there wasn¡¯t any other story about this Valmora from Draven.

    Draven didn¡¯t look like he was going to say anything, so I said to him, "I¡¯m going to my room now."

    Then I cleared my throat and added, "I-I... erhm.. I will call you if I need you."

    "Stay in my room," he said. I frowned but he continued with a further exnation, "It will be troublesome if you go into heat again."

    My face heated up.

    "It will quickly spread and affect everyone at the ground floor," he finished without doing as much as batting an eye.

    I looked away from him and nodded. I understood himpletely, and it was no wonder he took me up to his bedroomst night.

    "Can I take these with me to go study them?" I gestured to the items: the aged book and scroll, in my hands.

    "No book leaves my office." he said with a straight face and took a step back as his hands fell beside him. "You can read them here."

    "Please," I begged. And because I desperately wanted to leave with them, I tried acting cute by batting myshes and failed.

    It didn¡¯t work on him.

    He snatched the scroll from my hand and then nced at the thick book before moving his gaze to my face. "Return it in good condition."

    Just one simple approval made me realize just how important his books were to him. And it was already a privilege for him to allow me take one out of the room.

    His statement implied that I wouldn¡¯t want to find out what would happen to me if I destroyed his book.

    "Thank you," I said to him, but my gaze lingered on the scroll.

    I bit my lower lips and watched him return it to its rightful position.

    "You cane in here and read any book of your choice provided you¡¯ve got my permission. But then, you must always keep them in the same shelf you picked them up from," he said before turning to me.

    I slowly nodded. At least I¡¯ve gotten permission to use his Office if I wanted as long I informed him first.

    Before, I used to think this spot was unreachable and just for his serious business but now that I have ess to it, it doesn¡¯t feel the same way.

    I left Draven¡¯s study with a mix of several emotions; happiness, relief, anticipation, curiosity and satisfaction.

    Coincidentally, I met Azul in the hallway.

    I was walking ahead with the thick ancient history book hugged tightly in my arms, my thoughts, swimming with different ideas about my wolf when I heard Azul¡¯s familiar voice call me from behind.

    "Mydy!"

    I snapped out of my thoughts, stopped in my tracks and quickly turned around only to see her rushing towards me with a smile from the other end.

    "Azul," I called softly and waited until she approached me.

    "Are you okay, mydy?" she asked with a bright smile that slightly faltered, changing briefly into something that looked like surprise before snapping back to her full excitement and relief.

    I didn¡¯t understand what that meant, and I never got the chance to dwell on it with other important matters climbing the rankings in my head.

    "I um... good. Good," I answered her, briefly embarrassed and then I hid it.

    She nodded in relief and then goes on to briefly tell me how worried she and the others were about mest night while holding tightly unto the small brown envelope in her hand.

    It seemed like my eyes wouldn¡¯t leave, so she stopped talking and followed my gaze.

    "Oh! Mydy, this came in for you. It¡¯s from your grandmother. It¡¯s a letter.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡¯<i>A letter from my grandmother?¡¯</i>

    I have only one grandmother. She is my father¡¯s mother, and she is blind.

    How did she find someone learned to write a letter on her behalf?

    Still, I reached out for it. Azul handed it over and only then did I see the envelope was unsealed. My blood bubbled.

    Azul must have realized my anger and quickly exined why the envelope was unsealed.

    "Miss Fellowes passed the letter to me. I think she unsealed and read the content first."

    "What?" I managed to mutter before quickly taking the letter out of the envelope.

    I fumed as I fumbled to open the letter and read its content.

    <i>"My Dearest Edith, how are you? I heard about your forced marriage. Your father was cruel, including Alpha Draven. How are you holding up?" </i>

    My facial features softened as I ran my fingers through the paper, and over the words I read over again in my head.

    My lovely grandma must have missed me and worried for me.

    Azul watched me patiently as I remained silent with my gaze on the letter.

    Then I brought the paper to my nose and inhaled the scent. It smelled ofvender flowers.

    My grandma lived in a field wherevender flowers were grown. But her deliberately leaving her scent on her letter, meant something.

    Anger suddenly took over me as I recalled that Wanda had gone through my letter.

    I mean, what gave her the right to snoop through my things like she owned me?

    I was never going to let her off with reading my letter because who knows what other crazy or worst things she would do next?

    Maybe go through my room?

    I made a mental note to call Wanda out on this. And I was hell going to make it very embarrassing for her.

 Chapter 120: Something Unnatural

    <h4>Chapter 120: Something Unnatural</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I folded the letter up and slipped it back inside the envelope.

    Azul had offered to help me hold the History book, but the reminder of Draven¡¯s instructions rang consistently in my head to the extent I unconsciously refused her.

    "I will be in Draven¡¯s room," I said to Azul the minute I was able to finally able to hold the book properly, hugging them in my arms. "I¡¯ve got an important reading to do. But I will return to my room towards evening."

    I wasn¡¯t really sure about returning to my bedroom because of my heat. It¡¯s bene a surprise that it hasn¡¯t red up since I woke up this morning.

    Because normally, I would suffer for a few days before itpletely disappeared.

    Azul¡¯s gaze fell on the book before quickly moving back to my face. She smiled

    "Would you like me to bring anything from the kitchen?" she inquired.

    I thought for a moment before answering, "Water, fruits, juice, uhm... butter milk cookies or any light snacks at all."

    "Okay, mydy." She bowed slightly before adding, "I will get the Alpha¡¯s permission."

    I understood Azul needing Draven¡¯s permission before bringing me the things I asked for. He was probably someone who didn¡¯t like letting other people into his personal space.

    And it was obvious with the rule he gave about me needing to use his home office.

    I panted for breath as I finally arrived at Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    Just like my wolf had pointed out my weakness, I don¡¯t think I could survive having a room up here. I wouldn¡¯t even bothering downstairs for anything.

    My eyes searched Draven¡¯s room, looking for something in particr until I found it at the table close to the floor-to-ceiling drawn curtains.

    I quickly made my way over and set the book and the letter down before ncing at the candle and the neat ashtray next to it.

    There was a lighter inside the tray. And that would make my work easier.

    Walking back to the living area, I scrambled through the supplies Azul had put together for me and found the smallvender oil bottle I had seen earlier while picking up my clothes.

    I took it, returned every other item into the bag before walking back to the high table.

    Then over the next minute, I withdrew the letter from the envelope and smeared some of thevender oil on the empty part. Then I blew air over it with my mouth before lighting the candle and cing the letter above the light.

    Slowly, words began to appear on the empty space, eliciting a triumphant smile from my lips.

    I knew Grandma wouldn¡¯t have gone through all the trouble just to send me two lines of message. She always had a more important message hidden like gem.

    And she was the one who taught me how to unveil her secret letters during my two-year stay with her. I was the only one in my family she sent letters to, and that too, using this trick.

    Grandma is the only one in my family who loves me for who I am. She protected me when others scorned and abandoned me. And I will protect her with my life.

    If Draven was so sure that all the Faes had been eradicated, then I can¡¯t let him know about my grandma.

    I sat down to read the rest of my grandma¡¯s letter.

    "I know you still do think a lot about yourself and the Moon Goddess¡¯s hatred towards you, and I wouldn¡¯t stop telling you that she doesn¡¯t hate you. There are some things you must know when the time is right. My only hope is that you don¡¯t hate me."

    I narrowed my gaze down at that part.

    Why would my beloved grandma think I would ever hate her?

    Personally, I don¡¯t think there could ever be any quantifiable reason enough to hate her. She took me in even when my own mother didn¡¯t want me anymore.

    She loved me, cared for me, raised me and even revealed her true self to me, something she had never done with any of my siblings.

    Even my father didn¡¯t know what his mother was.

    I let out a slow breath and returned my attention to the rest of the words on the letter.

    "Has your wolf made any appearance yet? If she has, don¡¯t tell anyone about her for now. But if she hasn¡¯t, it¡¯s still fine my precious girl. Grandma was only curious."

    I exhaled deeply, a bit confused by this particr part of the letter.

    Grandma has always spoken to me with wisdom and reminded me severally not to believe what everyone said, but she had never pointed out what I should believe and not.

    But given this recent writing, I stand to believe that she knows something. She definitely knew I wasn¡¯t stripped of my wolf when the Lunar Curse marked me.

    "We need to see, Edith. Don¡¯t write back to me. Just visit. Grandma needs to see your beautiful face, and rest your leg on myp. Stay safe, Dearest."

    I finished thest part of the letter in a little confusion.

    I didn¡¯t understand my grandma¡¯s intentions and a few things in the letter. And then, she had asked me to visit without stating the urgency, and had also asked me not to write back.

    As I burnt the letter under the candle¡¯s me, I concluded that I must go see my grandma, but I didn¡¯t know how and when that was going to happen.

    As soon as the letter caught fire, I dumped it in the ashtray, watching it burn up as thevender fragrance filled the room.

    Then I left for the bathroom to wash my hands, my thoughts, still swirling.

    I had more than a few questions for when I visit grandma, but I had a few questions for Valmora.

    And unfortunately I still have to study a bunch of History textbooks, gather enough information before I can begin my questiona.

    Wonderful!

    As I washed my hands in the sink, my mind dwelled on a few revtions which had happened in less than 15 hours.

    I now had a wolf named, Valmora.

    Draven is my mate.

    And my grandma knows something unnatural about me.

 Chapter 121: For Herself

    <h4>Chapter 121: For Herself</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven.</strong></i>

    Meredith has learned to lie to me with a straight face.

    She must take me for a fool if she thinks that I believe that lie she told about the reason she was looking into Valmora.

    We struck a deal, but she decided to be crafty about it by not keeping her side of it.

    "Our mate has changed indeed," Rhovan agreed, sounding a little disappointed.

    "How so?" I probed, hoping to hear something new apart from what I had already observed.

    "Her scar is healing, almostpleted. She also no longer looks so simple as before. I can¡¯t really point it out, but there is something a tad bit different about her aura."

    Meredith¡¯s scar was healing which was correct. As for her aura, I didn¡¯t notice anything apart from her bravery in lying to my face and breaking the trust.

    I wonder why Rhovan didn¡¯t mention about it.

    Did he choose to overlook it or did it never register on his mind?

    "She suddenly asked about Valmora, the wolf of our first female warrior and wolf Queen today. What do you think she is up to?" I asked Rhovan.

    He yawnedzily in my head before replying, "I don¡¯t know what you two talked about. I was sleeping."

    His response was disappointing. Very disappointing.

    Most times he was helpful with important information but those few times he didn¡¯t have any, usually drove me crazy.

    "You were sleeping yet you knew something had changed about her," I fired in a mock tone.

    "I caught up with thest conversation and then her aura," he exined.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say for almost a whole minute.

    "You are really cking off with information."

    "You must think that I jump out of your head once in a while to gather information."

    Rhovan¡¯s sarcastic response had me breathing fire through my nostrils.

    He was right in some way. Maybe, I was really putting a questionable amount of pressure on him.

    As soon as I stepped out of my office, I saw Azul. She mentioned about serving Meredith some snacks and drinks and I gave her the permission.

    With Dennis and Jeffery in charge of training the warriors today, I saw no need to return to the training grounds and instead, went for my bedroom.

    The scent of Lavender hit my nose as soon as I walked in. My gaze darted across the room and saw faint drizzling of smoke rising from the ashtray, and Meredith was no where in sight.

    I crossed the room in long strides for the table and caught a glimpse of the ashes on the tray.

    It looked like the little woman had been busy, doing everything else except studying the History book she took from my shelf.

    There was a small piece left form what she had been burning, so, I picked it up and squinted at it.

    Your wolf.

    Those were the only words on the little piece of the paper that wasn¡¯t burnt up yet like the rest.

    As soon as I put the little bit down, Meredith stepped out from the bathroom and froze when our gazes met.

    Then quickly, her eyes fell on the table before she started making her way over.

    I saw panic sh across her eyes.

    "I thought you had returned to the training grounds," she said.

    "Your maidservant asked me for permission to bring a few things up to you, so I decided to check it out myself before leaving," I replied.

    She didn¡¯t reply, not with her keen eyes on the ashtray. She stopped beside me on the table and looked into the tray.

    I followed her gaze and discovered that the piece of paper I had dropped into the pan had burnt off.

    I was relieved. Then acting like I knew nothing which wasn¡¯t entirely false, I asked;

    "What were you burning up here?"

    "Nothing too important," she replied, meeting my gaze. "It was a note from my grandma."

    I noticed the panic in her eyes from earlier was no where to be found. She must be relieved like I was.

    Meredith¡¯s reaction made me curious as to what she was trying to hide.

    If this was an ordinary letter from her grandmother, then she wouldn¡¯t need to burn it up as if she was trying to get rid of a piece of vital evidence against her.

    I was curious to know the content now she had revealed the source but unfortunately, I would never know unless she told me.

    Meredith must have noticed the doubt in my eyes because the next moment, she exined that she had a habit of burning up letters from her grandmother as she was the only who cared for her in her family.

    "... My father used to be very mad with her concern for me, so I learned to do this so he wouldn¡¯t find out we were in contact," she finished.

    I saw the sincerity in her eyes and doubted it.

    Just minutes ago, she had lied to me with a straight face and now, she was speaking with the same attitude, but was now telling the truth?

    I was forced to believe her when Rhovan stirred in my head and confirmed it.

    "We have no reason to doubt her. She said the truth. Her nerves didn¡¯t wreck and her pupils didn¡¯t dte."

    Just then, a soft knock sounded on the door and I left to answer it.

    It was Azul, carrying a tray of little goodies for her mistress.

    She bowed to me and apologized for the intrusion before receiving my permission to go in.

    When I returned to the room, Meredith had already emptied the ashtray. I didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and left to use the bathroom.

    Meredith must have been telling the truth about why she burns up letters from her grandmother, but she did smartly evade my question

    She didn¡¯t tell me the content. And she definitely hasn¡¯t burnt up that letter out of habit.

    She had done it for herself.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 122: Dennis Visits

    <h4>Chapter 122: Dennis Visits</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    My heart leaped in my chest when I stepped out of the bathroom and saw Draven standing next to the ashtray.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting him in the room. I thought he had returned to the training grounds after I parted with him in his office.

    Recalling the letter I was burning, I panicked at first. But as I arrived beside Draven, I was ready with an exnation, especially after seeing the ashes.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯s been in the room, or if everything burnt up before he walked over to check it, so I had to give something close to a lie but far from the truth.

    I wasn¡¯t sure Draven bought my lies, but it didn¡¯t matter since he didn¡¯t have any piece of evidence to interrogate me with.

    Luckily for my mental health, Azul arrived with a tray of everything I had asked for.

    Then, Draven went into the bathroom, and I found a way to keep Azul with me until he stepped out and finally excused himself.

    After Azul left, I enjoyed the fruits first while reading the History book, before going for the unhealthy snacks.

    I ate all the buttermilk cookies before finally reaching for the grilled gizzards. And that was when I got distracted.

    I ate more than I read and in the end, I had to go wash oily hands.

    By the time I returned to the book, I was tired and bored.

    I missed my mouth being busy.

    My gaze dropped to the empty tes as a deep sigh escaped my lips.

    I went on to read about Serena¡¯s first and second war. It was interesting to realize that they were both because of the other rulers of the two tribes.

    ---

    I returned to my bedroom at the ground floor a few hourster and was weed by all my maidservants.

    "Mydy." They greeted me with a smile.

    They made me feel like we had been separated for a few years.

    I couldn¡¯t believe how much they missed me in just a short time. I was touched and couldn¡¯t helpparing them with my family.

    None of them have contacted me after I left Stormveil with Draven and his entourage.

    I had lunch while listening to Deidra tell me all the recent gossip I¡¯d missed within twelve hours.

    I missed her exaggerated expressions and saw myselfughing all through her narration.

    "Deidra would make a good newscaster," I said,paring her to Duskmoors¡¯ in my mind. "Or a storyteller," I quickly added.

    "A story teller." The rest agreed. Deidra blushed.

    After that, I had a nap and sweated profusely in my sleep. By the time I woke up, I was in need of a shower.

    Stepping into the bathroom with Azul ahead, I noticed the wall mirror was covered with a material with the same length.

    "Why is the mirror covered?" I couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Azul smiled the mirror before turning her attention to me.

    "Mydy, we had to do it because the fog was too much. But we will take it offter," she exined.

    I shrugged and entered the bath.

    Azul helped me bath by massaging my shoulders and gently kneading my back.

    "Hmmm..." I shut my eyes as my hands gripped the edge of the tub, enjoying the massage. I missed this.

    "Mydy, should I apply a little more pressure?" Azul asked.

    I didn¡¯t open my eyes. I just nodded for her to continue.

    I was in for another surprise when I walked into the dressing room and sat in front of my dresser with a missing mirror.

    Slowly, I turned to Azul for an exnation and then to Kira who quickly lowered her head.

    "Forgive me, mydy." Kira bowed before looking up with a guilty gaze. "I identally broke the mirror while adjusting the position of the dresser this morning."

    "That¡¯s fine," I said to her and turned to face the empty wall. It felt weird staring at the wall while Azul got me ready, so, I added, "Just get someone to rece it."

    "Yes, mydy."

    ---

    Dennis visited me a few minutes after I walked into my room and bit into a cucumber.

    I was thrilled to know he was here after Cora announced his presence, so, I quickly moved to my sitting room.

    After a little pleasantries were exchanged, he sat down on the couch next to mine.

    "I didn¡¯t see you are dinner and at breakfast this morning, so, I decided toe see you myself. I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well."

    Heat crept up my cheeks as I recalled the real reason I had been absent at the dining hall on two asions.

    I felt deeply embarrassed, but quickly hid my reaction when I saw Dennis watching me closely.

    I couldn¡¯t afford a slip-up.

    "I had a little fever..."

    Before I could finish, he leaned over and ced the back of his right hand on my forehead.

    Then, I quickly added, "But I¡¯m better now." I was no longer running a temperature. I wasn¡¯t on heat.

    Dennis withdrew his hand and straightened his back.

    "I should have visited earlier, but my brother stopped me."

    Interesting.

    I was a little surprised and even wondered why Draven would stop his younger brother froming to see me. But I didn¡¯t dwell on the topic for long.

    "Actually, I thought of contacting you at one time, but I don¡¯t have a phone, so the n failed," I said the Dennis.

    He shook his head. "That¡¯s a shame. But you need a phone."

    I shrugged. But deep down, I really wanted one.

    "About our driving lessons, are you healthy enough for us to resume tomorrow?" he inquired.

    "Sure." I quickly nodded as the corners of my lips lifted into a smile. "Tomorrow evening is fine by me."

    I missed our lessons.

    I bit into my cucumber and chewed on it. I had offered Dennis one from my te, but he had declined.

    I felt an itch on my cheek and swiped the tip of my finger across it and continued to eat my cucumber.

    Then, I felt Dennis¡¯s gaze on me and turned to meet his smiling gaze.

    He pointed at my face and started, "By the way you..."

    "I will take care of that!" Azul suddenly said and stepped towards me with a handkerchief, but not without sparing Dennis a type of nce I couldn¡¯t make out.

 Chapter 123: Getting Back At Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 123: Getting Back At Wanda</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I didn¡¯t think it was a warning nce, but I was really curious as to why she was a little aggressive.

    Dennis withdrew his hand, his brows knitting in slight confusion.

    Azul used the white handkerchief and gently swiped my cheek.

    "Mydy, you had a seed on your cheek. But I¡¯ve taken it off now," she exined.

    Dennis smiled at Azul before dropping his gaze on me.

    "Yes. And I was about to make fun of you."

    Azul finally stepped away, but I was unsettled.

    Right as I started to suspect a foul y, Dennis asked, "What about dinner?"

    "I will be there," I confirmed. If not for anything, there was someone in particr I have to deal with this.

    Dennis chatted with me for a few minutes before leaving.

    ---

    As soon as I stepped into the dining room, I felt Wanda¡¯s gaze on me. It was curious at first, so when I met her eyes, she narrowed them and looked away.

    I couldn¡¯t bother with her and went on to settle down on my chair.

    When Draven arrived, he didn¡¯t wait for us to rise to our feet before gesturing that we forget the courtesy today.

    Dinner was served.

    As I enjoyed my grilled pork cutlets, I remembered Wanda and immediately got started with the confrontation.

    "Today, a letter from my grandmother arrived. But on receiving it, I discovered that it had already been opened."

    Then my gaze dropped on Wanda as soon as I got everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Miss Fellowes, I learned that you had gone through my personal letter first, before passing it down to one of my maidservants."

    I watched the confusion on her face turn to surprise and then back to confusion.

    She was acting like she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. But I¡¯m going to let everyone know that I wasn¡¯t using her.

    "Azul here said..." I pointed to Azul who was standing in the row with the servers, and I made sure they could hear my voice as well, then, I continued.

    "You handed the letter to her. So, what I want to know is very simple. Is this one of the rules in this house for you to read others personal letters before handing them down, or is this rule only applied to me ?"

    As soon as I asked the question, Draven dropped his cutlery on his te with a ng before turning to nce at Wanda.

    Wanda met his gaze and quickly swallowed hard. She looked afraid and quickly turned to me.

    I bet, not even in her wildest dreams did she think I would confront her for her actions, and that too, in front of everyone.

    She was really sleeping on me.

    "I guess a busybody will always remain a busybody," Dennis mumbles to our hearing before forking a piece of pork onto his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t spare Wanda a nce, but she did throw a nce his way.

    Draven¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. "Wanda, is that true? Did you go through Meredith¡¯s letter?"

    Silence travelled through the dining hall.

    No one spoke, no one ate. All eyes were pressed on Wanda.

    Wanda looked between me and Draven for a few moments before bowing to the pressure. She fixed her gaze on me.

    "Yes, I did that. But that¡¯s because no one here apart from Dra¡ªthe Alpha, gets letters. So, I needed to make sure the letter sent to you wasn¡¯t anything harmful. That¡¯s all."

    Wanda started her exnation and finished in a heartbeat.

    "You keep disappointing me time and time again," Draven said with bitternessced in his tone.

    This made me realize that he must really value Wanda for him to be disappointed by her actions.

    Wanda bowed her head in shame and didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Draven¡¯s eyes. But if course, he wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "I can send you back home with two warriors if you are tired of focusing solely on your duty here and want to return to Stormveil."

    As long as I was concerned, that wasn¡¯t a suggestion. A threaty beneath that statement.

    But if I wasn¡¯t wise like I was now, I would never have known this fact. I would have thought he was being soft on his childhood friend.

    Wanda lifted her gaze immediately. Her eyes, filled with shock. She looked afraid, confirming my deductions about the threat.

    She quickly apologized to Draven, iming she would never repeat the mistake, but he pointed at me and said, "She is the one you offended, not me."

    In other sense, he was asking her to apologize to me.

    Wanda slowly turned her gaze to me. Luckily for her, I wasn¡¯t cocky, so there wasn¡¯t any sign of mockery or triumph on my lips.

    "I apologize to you. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you with my actions."

    Sincerity shed across Wanda¡¯s eyes, but I refused to buy it.

    This woman was too evil to mean any word she just said to me.

    The apology was just for Draven.

    As everyone picked up their cutlery and continued to eat, my gaze lingered on Draven.

    I don¡¯t know if he was just oblivious to his childhood friend¡¯s petty and ruthless actions, he was aware, but for some sort of reason, he couldn¡¯t act.

    Perhaps, was there something Wanda was holding unto him for?

    I finished my first te of food and without requesting for another one, the server stepped forward and refilled my te with only grilled pork, leaving the lettuce leaves aside.

    Unlike the others who wrapped each piece of their meat with a lettuce leaves before eating, I barely touched my vegetable and focused solely on eating just the protein.

    "Eat your pork with the vegetable." Draven pointed his fork at me while gesturing towards my te and then to my face.

    I didn¡¯t see how any of this was his business, but Dennis¡¯s exnation had me listening to Draven¡¯s instruction.

    "There is a high chance of you getting super hungry in the middle of the night if you eat just protein. So, you have to support it with something."

 Chapter 124: Altercation With Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 124: Altercation With Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I exhaled for the thousandth time since lying my head on the pillow to rest.

    It¡¯s been two hours already, yet I couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep.

    Peace and sleep were far from me as I rolled from one side of the bed to the other. I rubbed my thighs together, feeling the small pool there.

    "Umm..." A soft moan escaped my lips. Myshes fluttered as I wrapped my arms around myself.

    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to take it. I quickly sat up on the bed with a groan.

    My pheromones were kicking again. I didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t give any signs during dinner until around this time when everyone had gone to bed.

    If I knew earlier that this would happen, I would have returned to Draven¡¯s room immediately after dinner.

    Valmora hadn¡¯t informed me about making preparations for this tonight, and she wasn¡¯t answering me now.

    I got off the bed, my thoughts in shambles as I looked down at my night dress to see if it was decent enough to leave my room in.

    There was no way I was spending the night alone in restless pain and frustration when I had a husband who had helped me the first time.

    <i>I can¡¯t believe a day woulde when I would take the initiative to go to a man to sleep with.</i>

    I didn¡¯t know I could be this type of woman. It felt surreal. But I didn¡¯t give a damn about it.

    To hell with stupid thoughts and ideology that wasn¡¯t never going to relieve me of this sudden torturous heat.

    I slipped my feet inside my slippers and tied the rope to my thin night robe. The thin dress I wore underneath was short but luckily, the length of the robe did justice by stopped at my knees, covering my exposed thighs.

    Without a second thought, I went for the front door, opened it, stepped out and shut it lightly before turning my back to it.

    Next, my eyes fell on the empty hallway. I looked sat my left and my right. Seeing my coast was clear, I went for my right in quick short steps.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m acting all sneaky like a thief on a mission to still something.

    Yeah. Actually, I was on a mission to steal something that belonged to Draven. In another sense, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m renting it for a certain amount of time.

    As I made my way towards the stairs and took my first step, I wondered what gave me to confidence to seek Draven.

    He had asked me to call me if I needed him, but that had been in the day time, not in the middle of the night.

    He was probably in a deep sleep, but I couldn¡¯t wait.

    I had no one around me for the night, so I couldn¡¯t wait until I lost my mind because I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself or control my actions.

    I caught a familiar silhouette on the second floor just as I had turned to start taking the stairs to the third floor where Draven was.

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t to be seen by Wanda going up to the third floor. Apart from the fact that she would make a hell of noise, I didn¡¯t want her knowing why I was headed up there in the middle of the night.

    This was so embarrassing for me.

    I slowed my steps and carefully put one foot forward, one after the other until I thought the wall had shielded me from her eyes.

    But I forgot she was a werewolf, and would have definitely smelt me and heard my steps.

    Just as I climbed the second step on the first stair, I heard her voice thunder behind me.

    "Meredith!"

    I shut my eyes and exhaled before slowly turning to meet her fiery eyes.

    If she could burn me with her eyes, she would have done that without hesitation the moment I turned.

    "How can I help you?"

    "What are you doing up here?" She asked, dragging her gaze across my body before fixing a permanent disgusted look on my face. "Didn¡¯t I tell you never toe up here, and to only stay within the borders of the ground floor where your bedroom is?"

    I scoffed, stepping down so I could meet her eyes level.

    Wanda was tall, just a little bit taller than I was, and currently, she was dressed in a matching silk pyjamas. Her hair was in a messy updo while a sleeping mask seemed her hair backward. And I would like to think she forgot it up there.

    "Now, I finally know why you put me in one of the best rooms downstairs," I said, narrowing my gaze at her.

    Although, I had never for one day believed what she said about giving me a good room with a beautiful view with best intentions.

    There had to be something else behind it, and finally this moment, it hit me.

    She gave me a very good room downstairs so I wouldn¡¯t have any reason toin, and go beyond the halls of the ground floor. And at the same time, no one would realize how tricky and impartial her actions were.

    Wanda scoffed. She didn¡¯t make any effort to correct me if I was wrong, or try to cover up the foul y here. She just scoffed.

    "Whatever it is that you have going up in that little brain of yours won¡¯t help you see Xamira. Remember, you are not permitted here, and she isn¡¯t allowed to visit anyone."

    <i>Wanda thought I hade here for Xamira?</i>

    I chuckled heartily, nearlyughing my head off.

    "Who said I was here to Xamira?" I asked, myughter dying off slowly.

    <i>I had a guess that I was going to enjoy my altercation with Wanda tonight. </i>

    Wanda¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion at first. But the next minute she narrowed her eyes, unwrapping her arms.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you are here. In the middle of the night. For Draven. I hope I¡¯m wrong?"

 Chapter 125: Shoving To The Side

    <h4>Chapter 125: Shoving To The Side</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I felt pity for Wanda.

    Currently, she looked like she would bang her head against the wall if she knew what I hade to Draven for, in the middle of the night.

    But why does she look so shocked that I could go to him?

    What¡¯s it to her?

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel like pitying her anymore. Her ugly face was getting in my way, and I didn¡¯t want to see it anymore.

    In fact, I wanted to ruin Wanda¡¯s night so much that she would see me in her dreams tonight if she does sleep eventually. Or rather, so she wouldn¡¯t get to sleep this night, rolling from one side to the other.

    "Draven is my husband," I stated, and then put my hands on my waist. "Is there anything wrong with me visiting him at any time of the day or night I want?"

    Wanda¡¯s jaw dropped in shock as she stared at me with her mouth agape. I bet she didn¡¯t see thising.

    She was unlucky to witness this shameless side of me because if it were before, I would I be proud of going to a man, even if he is my husband, in the middle of the night?

    It wasn¡¯t normal, and the reason behind that had only one meaning.

    Wanda couldn¡¯t find any word to say. She was so shocked by my revtion that she just stood there with her mouth open.

    <i>I wish a fly will get in there.</i>

    After giving her food for thought, I turned toward the stairs. I had only taken two steps when I felt a hand grab me and pull me back.

    "Ah!" A yelp escaped from my lips as I quickly grabbed the railings to steady myself. As soon as I found my footing, I looked towards my right only to see Wanda standing at the stairs.

    She was blocking my path now.

    "Are you unwell upstairs?" I asked, pointing a finger to my head just to show her what I meant.

    If we weren¡¯t at the bottom of the stairs, and there wasn¡¯t any railings, I would have had a fatal fall.

    "You have no rights to be here. Did you get permission beforeing up here? No. So, you should go back!" Shemanded through gritted teeth.

    I clenched my fists, my temperature rising from both heat and anger.

    <i>For how long would I continue to tolerate this woman?</i>

    <i>"How dare that lowlife block my path? Do not tolerate her!"</i> Valmora spoke coldly in my head.

    I had for a moment, forgotten I had a wolf.

    About twenty minutes ago when I needed a n on how to take care of my heat, she hadn¡¯t showed up.

    But resurfacing just to ask me not to tolerate Wanda¡¯s madness proved an important point:

    I was making the right decision going to Draven to help me sort my heat out.

    I red fearlessly at Wanda.

    "Watch me!" I spat and stepped forward.

    I didn¡¯t care if my actions would cause someone¡¯s death. I simply shoved Wanda to the side and stepped ahead without looking back.

    "You bitch!" She cursed loudly.

    I knew she had a tight grip on the rail with an ugly look on her face. It would have been good to see it, but I didn¡¯t have her silly time.

    At least, Wanda wasn¡¯t crazy enough to chase after me after seeing what I was capable of.

    I bet she never imagined that I would have the strength to push her out of the way. And now, she was going to reflect on the scene for a very long time.

    Arriving at Draven¡¯s door, I performed a little breathing exercise before lifting my hand to knock softly.

    <i>I hope he isn¡¯t in a deep sleep.</i>

    I didn¡¯t want to have to leave without achieving my aim. My guess told me that Wanda would be in the second floor hallway for a very long time.

    If not for anything, she shouldn¡¯t have to see mee down so soon.

    It would be embarrassing.

    I lifted my hand and knocked thrice on the door, each one softer than the previous one.

    I was almost giving up hope when I heard a click sound from the other side. Two secondster, the was pulled open from inside.

    In front of me stood Draven in a ck pants and a stripe shirt. The first three buttons were open, highlighting a little skin of his rock-hard chest.

    His hair was tousled. His eyes looked tired. And the wrinkle on his shirt suggested that he had been lying on the bed or something.

    Draven gave me a good nce, letting his eyes slowly drag it¡¯s way from my legs to my body and then to my face.

    He didn¡¯t even try to hid the fact that he purposely let his gaze linger on my chest briefly.

    When hiszy gaze finally met mime, he expected an exnation, so I thought. But the next second, he walked into the room, leaving the door open for me.

    <i>It seemed like he already knew why I was here.</i>

    I quickly took the opportunity and followed him inside, clicking the door shut and turning the key to lock it.

    Following behind Draven, I watched him walk towards the sitting area. He grabbed a ss of whiskey from the ss centre table before settling on a single sofa.

    My brows drew close to each other. I thought that he would take me straight to bed.

    But now that it looked like he had a drink to finish, what was I supposed to do?

    <i>Maybe I had gotten everything wrong?</i>

    <i>Maybe he didn¡¯t know why I hade to him in the middle of the night in a thin night robe?</i>

    "Sit, if you want," he said to me before sipping from his ss.

    I quickly found the sofa next to him of all spots, and settled down while recognizing that he might not be in a good mood as I didn¡¯t know what else would keep a man drinkingte into the night.

    <i>Maybe I hade at a bad time.</i>

 Chapter 126: No More Dravenâ€™s Help

    <h4>Chapter 126: No More Draven¡¯s Help</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    A minuteter, it felt like a million ants were crawling all over my body.

    I wasn¡¯t myself. I had never been since my pheromones kicked off tonight.

    And it wasn¡¯t helping matters that I was sitting next to an able-bodied man with the looks and the height, exuding male pheromones.

    His scent was so thick in the air that my body couldn¡¯t help reacting to it.

    I couldn¡¯t hide my desires. Not with the warm liquid pooling between my legs and the ache that followed.

    Within a few seconds, I was so ufortable that I was literally squirming in my seat and rubbing my thighs together.

    "Mmmm..." I swallowed a moan and adjusted my sitting position. Then I felt Draven¡¯s gaze on me and met it.

    Next, I want he¡¯d him dip his head backward and swallow the remaining content of his ss before setting it on the table.

    Then he stood to his feet.

    "Come to the bed," he said to me and then started walking away.

    <i>Finally!</i>

    I scrambled to my feet and followed him to the bedroom. His fingers were already walking on his shirt buttons when he turned to me.

    I watched as he took his shirt off while giving me a look that read, <i>"What are you waiting for to take your clothes off?" </i>

    Instinctively, my hands reached for the rope on my robe and untied it before dropping it on the floor next to my feet.

    "Go to the bed," Draven instructed in a low husky voice as he dumped his shirt on the floor and reached for his belt.

    Heat crept up my cheeks as I moved to do as he had said.

    The other time he had taken me, I was barely conscious and mostly out of my mind so there wasn¡¯t any loophole for shyness to appear.

    But now, I was still very much sane.

    "Take off your panties and open your legs," Draven instructed again with his eyes on me, his fingers dumping his belt towards his left before moving to unbutton his pants.

    My hands hung in the air briefly before slipping inside my thin dress. I tugged at the waistband of my panties and pulled it down to my feet.

    Finally I took it off and dumped it beside me.

    I felt a wave of cool air hit me as soon as I parted my legs as instructed.

    "Uhmm." A moan escaped my lips before I could it swallow it.

    I just needed Draven.

    Draven stepped out of his pants and walked towards me in just his briefs. I could see his swell. It was big and thick.

    A soft whimper escaped from my lips. I couldn¡¯t hold back and immediately mmed my legs shut when a wave of pleasure suddenly hit me.

    But Draven immediately grabbed me by the knees and pulled my legs apart.

    "You don¡¯t listen, do you."

    Before I could respond to him, he withdrew his left hand and brought it to his briefs, tugging it downwards and immediately, he sprang free, big and erect.

    ---

    I don¡¯t know what time it was when I woke up, but everywhere was still dark.

    It took a while to realize my naked body was saying on Draven¡¯s bare chest.

    Last night, he had given me everything I asked and beyond.

    A small smile tugged on my lips as I released a deep sigh before moving my moving away from him.

    Naked, I walked into the bathroom and got into the shower to bath. Even though Draven had cleaned me up with a warm towel before we finally fell asleep, I needed to freshen up for the start of a new day.

    Once again, I made use of Draven¡¯s toiletries, including his towel to dry my body before grabbing therge one to wrap around it.

    But the moment I stepped in front of the mirror, I froze. The next moment, I swiped my palms against the mirror to clean the fog before peering into it to see my face properly.

    My heart thudded in my chest as I lifted a finger, running it through my cheeks.

    Where did my scar go to?

    I blinked repeatedly, checked myself in the mirror a few times and even went to turn on all the lights before going back to the mirror again.

    <i>My scar was gone, and not even a trace could be found.</i>

    I gasp escaped my lips.

    "Valmora? Valmora? Vakmora?"

    I tried calling my wolf to ask her about this magic but she didn¡¯t respond.

    It took me a little time to recall that having a wolf meant that your injuries would heal quickly, and you would barely have a scar on your body.

    I had a wolf now, and that meant all my scars, both visible to others and hidden underneath my clothes are gone.

    I walked back into Draven¡¯s bedroom in a rush and saw him sitting up on the bed. My steps halted.

    "Um... I-I um..." I stuttered, not knowing what to say to him and how to exin myself.

    I was in his towel, and he was staring at me like he had a lot of things to say to me.

    "Good morning... I-I... Thank you aboutst night. I-I... I¡¯m fine now," I said, picking my clothes from the floor.

    His eyes was still on me, even followed me as I moved about.

    <i>Was he going to watch me dress up now?</i>

    <i>You know what? Fuck it.</i>

    I pulled his towel off my body and quickly put on my thin night dress before swiftly wrapping my body with the robe.

    "I think I won¡¯t be needing that kind of help anymore," I finished, a little breathless.

    But Draven didn¡¯t say a word. He slowly sat up and still refused to take his eyes off me.

    "I will be leaving now," I said, excusing myself since I didn¡¯t want to spend another minute with him as I couldn¡¯t depict his thoughts.

    I had only taken three steps forward when he finally called my name.

    I slowly turned to meet his gaze.

    Then he brought out his hand from under the duvet and threw something to me.

    I caught it before realizing it was my panties. My blush deepened.

 Chapter 127: They Knew

    <h4>Chapter 127: They Knew</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I walked back to my bedroom on the ground floor. Luckily, only a few early servants caught sight of me.

    It¡¯s not as if I was bothered about that.

    Draven was my husband, at least in name. It might take some time for me to ept him fully as my mate.

    I can¡¯t easily let go of our beginning. He was mean. Even grandma confirmed it.

    As soon as I walked into my bedroom, I went straight for my dressing room and picked something simple from my wardrobe to wear.

    By the time Azul and the rest came in to wake me up and get me dressed, I was trying to do my hair.

    They were shocked. All of them.

    "Mydy, you couldn¡¯t sleepst night?" Azul asked as she adjusted the cor of my dress for me.

    "I couldn¡¯t," I replied, letting go off my hair as she took over. "That¡¯s why I was up early, looking for what to do and decided to get ready before time."

    Just then, Kira came over with the small makeup purse that just included a powder, mascara and light pink lipstick.

    "Would you like a cup of camomile tea to help you sleep better tonight?" Azul asked, peering at my face while Kira got started with the makeup.

    On the other hand, Deidra passed me a cup of hot flower tea I usually drank on some mornings, while Cora and Arya took the beddings away and changed the sheets.

    "I¡¯m good," I replied Azul.

    Kira finished beating my face five minutester and took a step back.

    "I¡¯m done, mydy," she announced.

    "I want to see what the makeup looks like on my face. Can I get a mirror?" I asked, lifting my gaze to her.

    Then, I saw something shift in her eyes as her face fell. My eyes narrowed.

    "Mydy, there is no hand mirror, and we haven¡¯t reced the one that broke in the dressing room," she exined, lowering her gaze. "I apologize."

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Even Azul remained unmoving next to me. She was done with my hair and didn¡¯t have anything else to do, but she couldn¡¯t leave.

    I had indirectly given off the idea that I was mad at them. And honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure I wasn¡¯t.

    Kira didn¡¯t dare lift her gaze and Azul didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. Also, the others didn¡¯te into my bedroom this time. It allowed me some time to think.

    I contemted within myself on whether to say this or not. In the end, I chose to reveal that I wasn¡¯t blind.

    Another deep breath escaped my lips as I cast my gaze on Kira.

    "Lift your head," I said. She obeyed.

    Then I turned to Azul and asked her to go get the others. "I want to speak to everybody. When I¡¯m done, you can all go back to your work."

    "Yes, mydy." Azul bowed deeply, turned and left.

    I perceived the hint of nervousness she gave off, but I wasn¡¯t bothered.

    In less than a minute, Azul returned with the others. And just like her, they looked nervous.

    Apart from the day I had called them together to talk about my what and wild pheromones, this was the second time I was arranging a formal gathering.

    "I am aware you all conspired and deliberately got rid of all the mirrors in my quarters," I said, my gaze moving from one face to the other.

    Azul¡¯s fingers fiddled. Kira shut her eyes. Deidra¡¯s, Cora¡¯s, and Arya¡¯s gazes widened in pure shock.

    My guesses were confirmed. But I continued.

    "You all don¡¯t have to worry. I can¡¯t nick myself again since my injury hadpletely healed and my scar, gone."

    They all lifted their gazes to meet mine.

    "How did you know mydy?" Deidra asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.

    The others looked at her first before shifting their gazes back to me.

    "The Alpha has a mirror in his bathroom. And as the Moon Goddess would have it, I happened to use it and discover the shocking reality."

    When I looked into Draven¡¯s mirror and saw that my scar was gone, I realized why Azul had looked a bit surprised when she saw me outside his study yesterday morning.

    I also discovered why Azul covered the mirror in my bathroom and gave a silly excuse, including the meaning of the look she had given Dennis when he was going to say something about my face yesterday.

    Probably, the injury was half-gone, and he noticed and wanted toment on it, but Azul stopped him and covered it up with a <i>cucumber seed.</i>

    I¡¯m not sure Dennis knew why Azul would stop him from talking about it.

    But now, I have realized why my maidservants got rid of all the mirrors in my room. They knew about my bad behaviour of nicking myself and reopening my injury, and decided to dispose of them so I wouldn¡¯t notice the rapid healing.

    They seeded.

    Azul exchanged nces with the others.

    I noticed the mixed emotions that crossed their faces and let out another sigh.

    They were surprised that I found out about them, knowing my secret, and also that I now knew I waspletely healed, despite their efforts.

    At least, their ns worked.

    I softened my facial expression, proving that I wasn¡¯t mad at them, and only then did they all release a deep sigh of relief.

    Deidra dramatically patted her chest and mumbled something funny that reached my ears.

    "Congrattions, mydy." Azul¡¯s entire face bloomed into a smile.

    "Thank you," I replied with a small nod.

    "Congrattions, mydy!" They rest chorused.

    I saw the sincerity in their eyes and felt my eyes glisten with tears. I was reminded of how much they were rotting for the best for me.

    Because of the deep hatred and anger I harboured against that ssmate bully of mine for attempting to sexually assault me, I had nurtured so much pain me, while punishing myself and asionally thinking of revenge.

    But with my wolf¡¯s reminder, I think I¡¯m going to start loving myself and caring so much about my affairs now.

    The self-inflicted hurt and pain had got to stop.

 Chapter 128: On His Behalf

    <h4>Chapter 128: On His Behalf</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You look very beautiful, mydy," Deidramented with a big smile on her lips.

    I narrowed my gaze. "You mean I wasn¡¯t beautiful, that I was ugly with the scar?"

    "I¡ªI... I..." Panic shed across her eyes. "Now, mydy. That¡¯s not what I meant."

    The others held their breath. But then, a heartyughter tore through my lips.

    "Hahaha..." Iughed. "I was just joking."

    They finally rxed and joined me inughing.

    "You almost had me, mydy." Deidra patted her chest with a smile, looking like she had just run a marathon.

    Kira said to me, "Mydy, someone wille and fix the mirrors before you return after breakfast."

    I nodded approvingly.

    ---

    Breakfast was substantial, consisting of chicken wraps, colew, sausage rolls, and tropical fruit juice.

    All eyes had been on me the moment I walked into the dining hall.

    Knowing I didn¡¯t have a wolf, it was a shock to them that my scar waspletely gone. It felt like magic to them.

    Wanda kept ring daggers at me, her gaze following me until I settled in my seat.

    She was either still mad at me forst night or curious about my fast healing, as she hadn¡¯t seen much of it in the dim hallwayst night¡ªor both.

    Draven was the only one who didn¡¯t give me any reaction when he finally arrived to join us at the table. I bet he saw and knew about my healing and hadn¡¯t said anything about it.

    As I bit into my chicken wrap, I caught Wanda¡¯s gaze moving between me and Draven. Then it stayed on Draven a little longer before it returned to the food before her.

    I bet she was dying to know more about our rtionship.

    Right there, I imagined a scene of breaking the news to Wanda about sleeping with Drave and saw her go crazy, breaking things, and even grabbing me by my neck.

    Iughed, only to realize that I had done it in reality because now, every eye was on me.

    Draven was the first to finish his breakfast. He had cleared his te. After all, he had worked hardst night.

    As soon as he got to his feet, Wanda asked him, "Are you going to the training grounds?"

    "I¡¯m going to see Xamira," he replied.

    Instantly, I got interested.

    "Can I..."

    Draven cut me off before I could finish my request, like he already knew what I was going to ask for.

    "No, you can¡¯t."

    My face fell.

    He walked away, like we hadn¡¯t been with each other from the middle of the night until early this morning.

    As I withdrew my gaze, I caught the smirk rising on Wanda¡¯s face and rolled my eyes at her.

    It¡¯s been so long since I saw that little girl.

    I never knew that Draven actually meant that punishment. And then I realized that it wasn¡¯t good to cross him because he could be petty and cruel to anybody. Even children weren¡¯t exempt.

    ---

    As soon as it clocked 4 in the evening, I changed into another outfit Kiraid out for me. It was a fitted jean trousers and dirty-green top.

    I felt weird inside them as I stared at myself in the mirror.

    Deidra had convinced me to get clothes like this back then, when we went to Duskmoor shopping mall. It was my first time in an outfit like this.

    Azul saw the way I watched myself in the mirror and convinced me that there was nothing wrong with my looks.

    "Are you sure?" I asked for the second time. She nodded.

    Then my gaze moved to Kira and Deidra, who nodded in approval.

    I knew they just wanted me to try something different and shift away from myfort zone. But I also knew they wouldn¡¯t deceive me.

    I left for my driving lessons after Azul put my hair in a braided ponytail.

    Dennis was already waiting at our usual meeting point. I asked Deidra to return to the house once I saw Dennis.

    There was a big smile on his lips as I approached him.

    "Well, well, well." He leaned away from his car. "Who am I seeing?"

    "I can go back inside the house to change out of these clothes if I look horrible in them," I said, stopping in front of my as his gaze ogled me.

    Dennis ignored my remark and asked instead, "Has my brother seen you in these hot jeans?"

    He lookedpletely astonished as he shifted his gaze back to my face.

    I shook my head even though I didn¡¯t consider the jeans hot.

    "Then, he is missing a lot," he finished and then went ahead topliment me.

    He said I looked better in casual fits like this than in those dresses that made me look like a royal from the medieval era.

    I didn¡¯t know whether to take that as apliment or not, so I kept quiet.

    "I have a gift for you," Dennis suddenly announced and then turned his back on me.

    "A gift?" I repeated, surprise shing across my eyes as I stepped closer, curious as to what it was.

    Dennis opened the passenger door of his car and brought out a small fancy bag. Then he took out a small rectangr box from it and passed it to me.

    I took it, raising a curious brow.

    Then, my eyes fell on the drawing and the obvious writing on the box and realized what his gift was.

    My curiosity turned to shock as I moved my gaze back to his face.

    "Y¡ªyou got me a phone?" My lips quivered.

    "Yes," he replied, enjoying the look of obvious surprise on my face.

    "I¡¯ve always wanted one of these," I said, looking at the item in my hands. I didn¡¯t even know what to feel. "How... why did you get it?"

    Dennis shrugged. "Yesterday, you said you wanted to contact me but didn¡¯t have a phone to do it, so I decided to get you one."

    My eyes turned teary, but he continued.

    "I think my brother forgot to get you one since he hasn¡¯t tried to reach you while away and realized it¡¯s impossible. So, I¡¯m doing this on his behalf."

 Chapter 129: Three Red Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 129: Three Red Hearts</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t bothered whether Draven ever got me a phone or not. And I had never felt bad.

    "Is this expensive?" I asked Dennis, turning the phone pack to him.

    If the servants didn¡¯t have this, it could be that it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to have it, and it was expensive because, if the price was low, then they could have been able to afford it on their own.

    "So you can pay me back?" Dennis retorted, a smirk lining his lips.

    I blinked. "How did you know?"

    I didn¡¯t think he would know the inner thought I had concerning his gift to me. I would be ufortable knowing he had handed me something expensive and would either want to return it at the end of the day or pay back with cash, even if I didn¡¯t have the money.

    I didn¡¯t have a job after all. Maybe it¡¯s time to get one.

    Dennis pointed aical finger at me. "You look like it. And I am aware you don¡¯t like owing favours. But this is a gift from your friend."

    Taking his hand back, he cocked his head to the side and added, "But if you are that desperate to return the favour, impress me on today¡¯s lessons."

    I exhaled deeply, nodding in understanding.

    Dennis helped me set up my new phone.

    I couldn¡¯t understand a handful of things he said, despite showing me on the spot. And I told him it would never stick.

    "At least that isn¡¯t what¡¯s important," he said.

    Then he took out a mini-card and told me what it was called: a SIM card, before slotting it inside the phone.

    I understood it was a small device that would allow me to make and receive calls. He told me it had my number dedicated for me alone.

    "Once you give it to anyone, they will be able to dial it on a phone and reach you. Do you understand?"

    I held his gaze for three seconds before slowly shaking my head.

    "Of course, you wouldn¡¯t," he mumbled to himself.

    My gaze darkened. The next moment, I pped him on the arm.

    "Hahahaha... I¡¯m sorry."

    Dennis saved his contact number on the phone with the name, BF, before showing me how to reach him.

    When he dialled that number, his phone red with a loud noise.

    My jaw dropped. I was wowed.

    Then I made him redial his contact and answer the call from his phone.

    "We will try thister today," he said, after thinking for a while. "I will call you once it¡¯s time for dinner, and this is how you answer any calls once theye in."

    Then he proceeded to show me, before making me practice. He only stopped after I got it right thrice in a row.

    "You must think I¡¯m a dummy," I mumbled, concluding based on what had happened. Despite my saying that I¡¯ve understood now, he didn¡¯t listen.

    "It¡¯s far from that. It actually has something to do with me," he looked me in the eye and exined. "I can only rest when my student has proven what I had taught them, a few times."

    Finally, when he let me know it wasn¡¯t a me problem, but his, I rxed.

    "Your name isn¡¯t BF. What does this mean?" I asked him, curiosity dripping in my tone as I pointed to the name boldly written on my phone screen.

    "Best friends," he revealed happily, and then turned thoughtful the next moment. "My only prayer is for my brother not to break my head over this."

    I highly doubted that. Draven wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about something as simple as this. Right?

    "That¡¯s right!" Dennis pped his hands and quickly took my phone from me. "I will save your husband¡¯s phone number on here so you can reach him whenever you want."

    I watched him input a string of numbers on my phone and frowned.

    "How would he know I¡¯m the one calling if he doesn¡¯t have my number?"

    "Then, you can make an introduction," he smiled at me. "Though, there might not be any need for it. Draven would probably recognize your voice from the other end, but would be shocked and doubtful if he didn¡¯t know you already have a phone."

    Instantly, my facial muscles rxed as a smirk formed at the corner of my lips.

    I was already thinking of a way to trick Draven.

    I would have to hide the fact that I have a phone until I¡¯ve seeded with my prank.

    The best thing about this? He wouldn¡¯t even know it is a prank, so he can¡¯t get mad at me.

    Dennis saved Draven¡¯s contact on my phone as ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red hearts. I asked him what that meant, and he said it was a Duskmoor term for husband.

    "Do you really have to save it like that?" My nose scrunched up.

    I mean, if my name is Meredith, why can¡¯t it be asked on any phone as Meredith instead of looking for some fancy name?

    "Yes," Dennis insisted. "But if you don¡¯t like it, you can change it yourself."

    I red at him. He was well aware that I didn¡¯t know how to save or edit contacts yet, so he deliberately set me up.

    I was very unhappy with the three red hearts added to Draven¡¯s contact on my phone.

    What would Draven think of me if he sees them?

    He would probably think I had lost my mind after helping me a few times to get rid of my heat.

    "Thank you," I said to Dennis as he handed my phone back to me.

    "Careful not to drop it or the phone might be ruined," he warned.

    I slowly nodded and observed the sleek device in my hands. It was actuallyvender purple in colour. And once again, it brought a sweet smile to my lips.

    Dennis kept my phone safe as soon as our driving lessons started.

    He taught me how to drive and make turns on a street.

    "These are called trafficator lights," he said, pointing at the small lights at the end of the headmps. Then he proceeded to tell what they were for.

    "They are used to indicate to others on the road about your change of direction. If you want to make a right turn..."

 Chapter 130: An Early Morning Visit

    <h4>Chapter 130: An Early Morning Visit</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After pointing out the trafficatormps to me, Dennis finally showed me how to turn each side on. Then we went for a test run.

    I kind of passed it.

    He taught me about the horn and when to use it, as it was for different reasons, and then proceeded to warn me not to use it carelessly.

    "The horn shouldn¡¯t be used for expressing annoyance or aggression."

    I furrowed my brows. I was practically annoyed.

    "Why did you have to pinpoint this to me? Do I look like a troublemaker?"

    His lips twitched. "Because you have anger issues, mydy."

    He spoke respectfully, but I could feel the sarcasm dripping from his tone. But I couldn¡¯t scold him or gnash my teeth at him.

    He was my teacher.

    ---

    "Congrattions, mydy!" Azul said to me with a big smile that reached her eyes.

    Kira, Deidra, Cora and Arya followed up with congrattory messages one after the other.

    I was so excited about my new phone that I announced it and showed it off when I walked into the room.

    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut, and now, all my maidservants surrounded me with their excited eyes on my phone.

    "This is so beautiful, more than Ms. Fellowes," Deidra said with a smug smile.

    "Of course, ourdy should only have the best," Arya said, a fat smile on her lips.

    Filled with joy, I gave them permission to hold the phone and feel what it was like to have one.

    "It was so kind of the Alpha¡¯s brother to gift you this, mydy," Azul could help saying to me as her fingers caressed my phone before passing it to Kira.

    "I know. I was shocked at first, but wholeheartedly epted it the next," I chuckled, my eyes on my phone as it passed from one pair of hands to another.

    Finally, Cora returned it to me.

    "Do not let the Alpha or anyone else know I have a phone," I said to them. "I want him to see it on me."

    They nodded, despite not understanding my reasoning.

    Towards dinner time, Dennis¡¯ call came into my phone.

    Heat crept up my cheeks as my eyes settled on the device on my palms.

    The ringing tone filled my room, prompting Arya and Deidra, who were in the sitting area, toe running into my bedroom.

    I turned my head to them, winked and slightly shook my phone at them.

    They palmed their lips as a chuckle escaped. Then they turned back and went away.

    I smiled so hard that my cheeks were starting to hurt. Then, I answered the phone just as I had been taught earlier.

    "Good evening, mydy," Dennis¡¯ voice greeted from the other end.

    I smiled harder. "Good evening, Mr. Dennis."

    "It¡¯s time for dinner."

    "Thank you for the reminder."

    "See you soon."

    Then the call dropped as a small sound reached my ear.

    Finally, I pulled the phone from my ear and nced at the screen, and the name, ¡¯BF¡¯, greeted me back.

    ---

    I was woken up by a pping sound the next morning.

    At first, I thought it would go away, so I stirred in my bed, changed to another position and continued sleeping.

    But it didn¡¯t take time for the sound to reach deep into my sleep.

    "Urggh!" A low groan escaped my lips, my eyes fluttering open as the back of my hand flew to my forehead.

    I stared at the white ceiling for a while before slowly sitting up

    Just then, a realization hit me.

    Quickly, I pushed the duvet off my body, got off the bed and ran to the patio.

    My steps halted as I stared at the beautiful bird in front of me. Its body had a green, blue, yellow and orange colour.

    The bird pped its wings, but as soon as it heard my footsteps, it stopped and slowly turned its head to me while swiftly adjusting its footing on the rail.

    "Hey," I greeted her, sliding my hair behind my ears as I turned on the light outside and carefully approached it.

    Since it made a lot of effort to wake me up so early in the morning, I didn¡¯t want it to fly away.

    It took me a few seconds to understand that it was in a good mood and didn¡¯t mind me touching it. It even let me carry it carefully on my palms and walk to sit on the chair right beside the small round table on the patio.

    The bird¡¯s temperature was warm, and then I lifted it directly to my line of sight, studying its knitted brows.

    Its eyes were a beautiful green that seemed familiar to me, as if I had seen them somewhere in one of the magazines Deidra brings to me, or on TV.

    "Are you fine?" I asked it, lowering my palms again.

    It rattled a bit and then kept quiet.

    It didn¡¯t look fine.

    It¡¯s been a while since a bird came to my window. And this was the first time one wasing to me here in Duskmoor.

    Back in Stormveil, many of them would flock to my windows and keep mepany for most of my mornings and evenings.

    They always came for water or food, and a few times, just to rest before continuing on their journey.

    I don¡¯t know why I felt bad about this bird, and coupled with the fact that it was sick, I knew I had to do something.

    Slowly, I set her on the table and peered at her. "I have some water and nuts fromst night. I hope you don¡¯t mind?"

    It chirped and moved its beak around.

    "Good."

    I returned to my bedroom, grabbed the te of leftover mixed nuts, and the ss of water.

    It was halfway already, and it would be a struggle for her to drink from it, so I found something t to transfer the water.

    The bird was in the same spot when I returned.

    It didn¡¯t hesitate before eating what I had brought from it. It ate slowly.

    asionally, I would nce at it to make sure it was eating properly.

    But when I noticed the nut was difficult for her to break through, I felt bad watching her drink the water. She finished it.

    I wished I had something else to feed it, but there wasn¡¯t.

    The bird shivered, and that was all I needed to lift it in my arms.

    I hadn¡¯t held her for long when the front door opened.

    She rattled, moved about on my palm while moving her head about.

    Slowly, I opened my arm and watched it fly away.

    "Come back tomorrow morning!" I shouted desperately and watched until it disappeared from my sight.

 Chapter 131: More Than Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 131: More Than Satisfied</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Wanda seemed extra happy at breakfast today.

    There were no res from her to me. No eye rolls or sidements. Yet.

    She smiled from ear to ear, eating elegantly until she thought it right to speak.

    "Draven, Levi ising in today," she said to Draven excitedly.

    I bet she was too happy to have dropped the title, ¡¯Alpha¡¯, while addressing Draven.

    On the other hand, Draven didn¡¯t correct her. It was either he didn¡¯t notice, or he wasn¡¯t in the mood to correct her. But Beta Jeffery and Dennis did throw a nce her way.

    And she pretended not to notice.

    "Has a room been prepared for him?" Draven inquired, sipping his coffee.

    "Yes," she replied immediately. "One of the guestrooms."

    My brows knitted. As far as I knew, all the guestrooms were on the ground floor. That meant that this Levi would have a room in the same hallway as mine.

    Three lines appeared on Draven¡¯s forehead. It was a deep frown. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t seem pleased about the arrangement.

    But he chose to direct his gaze at me.

    "You can no longer upy the guestroom you¡¯re currently upying. After all, you aren¡¯t a guest."

    I cocked my head to the side. I didn¡¯t understand a word he was saying.

    "Pick any room on the third floor and the servants will move your things over today," he finished.

    Finally, I understood, but I wasn¡¯t grateful or pleased.

    "I have a beautiful view I¡¯ve grown to love."

    Since I couldn¡¯t openly reject the Alpha¡¯s orders in front of others, I indirectly told him I didn¡¯t want to change bedrooms.

    "That can be arranged in your new bedroom if you like the flower view so much," he said with a straight gaze pinned on me.

    I wasn¡¯t ready for negotiations. And he wasn¡¯t asking for one.

    Right there, I realized I couldn¡¯t win this argument.

    I scrunched my nose up and went back to my food.

    Wanda¡¯s brother wasing over, and suddenly, I had to change rooms.

    I lifted my gaze to re at Wanda, only to discover she was already ring at me. Instinctively, my lips lifted up in a smirk.

    I was reminded of how crazy she had gone two nights ago, trying to stop me from getting to the third floor. And now, by Draven¡¯s order, I was going to have a room there.

    <i>Howe I never thought of how pissed she would be with this new arrangement?</i>

    At least, for the sake of Wanda¡¯s unhappiness, I agree to change rooms even if there wasn¡¯t any other valuable reason.

    "I bumped into Xamira¡¯s nanny this morning."

    My ears perked up as Wanda spoke to Draven.

    "She mentioned Xamira is sick and has a fever."

    "Yes," Draven confirmed.

    I quickly turned my gaze to him and hijacked the conversation. Wanda had no right to show any form of care for that little girl.

    "Has she taken any medication. Can I see her, and make a herbal drink for her?"

    "You are not a doctor," Wanda sneered. "What do you think you know about treating a child? Do you think Xamira is your test subject?"

    Wanda. Wanda. Wanda.

    I exhaled deeply, clenching my fingers into fists.

    This woman doesn¡¯t take me for anything. There was no regard, no respect. Nothing at all.

    I bet she prefers to treat servants properly rather than to do that with me.

    "Wanda, I think you keep forgetting your position and losing your manners with each passing day."

    I snapped my gaze to Dennis. He was literally drilling a hole into Wanda with that death stare.

    "You are speaking to the Alpha¡¯s wife," he said to her. "Meredith is the Luna of Mystic Furs, and your future Queen."

    Wanda recoiled.

    "Even if you don¡¯t have any respect, you should find one and give it to her."

    "Actually, you¡¯re wrong, Dennis," she said to him confidently. "Meredith is not formally a Luna. She is just Draven¡¯s wife in name. She hasn¡¯t been given a proper weing ceremony as the Luna you imed she is. So, until then, I will speak to her casually ording to her status."

    I scoffed.

    "And you are misunderstanding something if you think I¡¯m disrespecting her. This is just how I speak to people who aren¡¯t my friends. in and straight to the point."

    "Wow!" My mouth reacted before I could stop it. And what followed next was Dennis pping his hands with a big smile on his lips.

    "You must really hate your good friend¡¯s wife for you to not blink once before justifying your rudeness. You are very good at your job, Wanda. And I hope my brother can see it."

    Then, he tilted his head to the side to nce at Draven, whose jaw was tightly clenched.

    Wanda followed his gaze and almost immediately, something shed across her eyes. Realization.

    She must have guessed that Draven was mad at her.

    "Alright, I was wrong." She gave up, putting her hands in the air. "I was briefly blinded by ignorance here."

    I think the reason she admitted her wrong was just to stop whatever Draven was going to say to her, because it couldn¡¯t be a good one.

    So, she just got back to her senses on time and found her way back on the right track.

    "I was only worried about Xamira. She is a human still under Duskmoor¡¯s watch. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes, especially when ites to her life."

    Releasing a deep sigh, she nced at me with a softened expression and said, "I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly."

    Beta Jeffery released a soft sigh. Dennis shook his head with a scoff while Draven lifted his gaze.

    As for me, I didn¡¯t give any reaction.

    I just decided that this pretentious woman sitting across from me didn¡¯t deserve my attention. And what did I do?

    I ignored her totally and picked up my cutlery.

    "A children¡¯s doctor will be here to check on Xamira in a few minutes. Don¡¯t worry so much about her," Draven spoke softly with his gaze on him.

    I slowly rxed, giving him a nod before going back to my food.

    I wasn¡¯t mad at him for not scolding Wanda and putting her in her ce.

    His subtle reaction had done the job his words didn¡¯t do. And I was more than satisfied.

 Chapter 132: A Room Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 132: A Room Upgrade</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    But I still could understand why he chose to punish a child instead of the adult who led her astray.

    Wanda manipted Xamira into doing something so evil, but Draven chose to settle the score with Xamira instead.

    Sometimes, I do wonder how his brain works, and today was one of those days.

    After breakfast, I stood up to leave the hall, but was stopped by Draven.

    "Our lessons will continue tomorrow and will conclude at the upper week."

    I pinched my brows. <i>How was that even possible?</i>

    I had just started the swimming lessons, and in an entire week or more, we¡¯ve only had two sses. Today is Sunday, and now, he¡¯s saying we will finish up next week.

    I didn¡¯t see the possibility in that unless I was a supernatural. And I haven¡¯t ovee my fear of water and depth.

    That fall did do something traumatic to me.

    "What if I don¡¯t learn how to swim properly by then?"

    Draven gave me an eye and forked a piece of beef into his mouth. He doesn¡¯t answer the question.

    Wanda scoffed. "At least take your lessons seriously and don¡¯t be a burden to anyone. You should be able to stand up for yourself."

    I rolled my eyes at her and walked away.

    This woman forgets herself and her situation in a hurry. The second half of her statement was just made to cover up the ws of the first one.

    I took a walk after breakfast with Azul tailing behind me. I had eaten a lot and needed to walk it off; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at a ce.

    Ten minutester, Azul and I returned to my bedroom only to learn from Kira that someone hade to check on me regarding my new bedroom.

    I hadpletely forgotten about it.

    "Do I really have to move today?" I whined as I sat down at the foot of my bed. I was stressed.

    "We have to, mydy," Kira said to me. "The order came from the Alpha."

    I exhaled deeply. Iy my back on the bed... and slept off.

    A short, powerful napter, the servant from before returned. With Azul and Kira behind me, she escorted us to the third floor where Draven was waiting.

    "There are two free master bedrooms up here. Choose one."

    The two bedrooms were the same in almost everything except the colour themes.

    I picked the one adjacent to Draven¡¯s instead of the one next to his, only for him to tell me the next moment that I couldn¡¯t do that.

    "You will take the room next to mine," he said to me before immediately s

    weeping his gaze to the servants. "Prepare her room ording to her taste."

    Then, he walked away, leaving me with an open mouth.

    I mean, if he was going to do the picking, why did he drag me up here and make me choose?

    "What kind of man is your Alpha?" I questioned, my gaze still on Draven¡¯s retreating back.

    I didn¡¯t even care if he heard me.

    "Mydy," the servant from earlier called my attention. I looked her way.

    "The Alpha¡¯s brother resides in this room here on the third floor." She pointed to Dennis¡¯ door, making me realize why he had refused me. "So, the Alpha won¡¯t let you take the room next to it."

    Draven had a problem if you ask me. What was difficult in exining the situation and directly giving me the room next to his?

    I guess I would forever not know what goes on in his mind.

    I stepped into my ned bedroom and looked around it. It was dust-free, and slightly to my taste. It had a balcony.

    The servant pointed out that my flowers could go there.

    Only a few of my flowers could go there, but where was the earthy ground I could step onto?

    No matter theints I had in my head, I couldn¡¯t change the fact that I had a new bedroom.

    But just to try my luck, I decided to frustrate Draven¡¯s ns a bit by pointing out a lot of things in the room that I needed to be thrown out and reced.

    "We will start the renovations, mydy," the servant said after I didn¡¯t have anything else to add.

    "I want a crystal chandelier. Don¡¯t forget it," I reminded casually and saw Azul and Kira exchange brief nces.

    My ns to frustrate Draven don¡¯t have to be executed with one method. A second option, such as making purchases that would leave him with a hole in his pocket, was what I was after.

    "I won¡¯t, mydy," the servant bowed.

    I nced at the bedroom one more time, trying to see if there was something I could change and found nothing.

    <i>At least, I would be getting new living room and bedroom furniture along with a crystal chandelier. </i>

    When I returned to my bedroom, Azul and Kira kept staring at me. I had no choice but to query them, but not without settling on the sofa and drinking from the ss of water Deidra offered me.

    "Speak. Did I do something wrong?"

    Azul released a soft sigh. "Mydy, you look like you do not want to be on the third floor with the Alpha."

    "Of course, I don¡¯t want to." I rolled my eyes. I don¡¯t want to be this close to Draven.

    What if we get into a fight? How was I going to freely avoid him like I used to when our bedrooms were miles apart?

    At least, I could dodge him if I remained here. But on that third floor, I would keep bumping into him. And the only way to prevent that would be to stay locked in my bedroom.

    <i>But was it worth it? </i>Of course, not!

    "But mydy, it is actually a promotion for you to move to the third floor where your husband, the Alpha, lives. Even Ms. Fellowes has been seeking this opportunity and has yet to find it," Kira said with slightly furrowed brows.

    I stared at her. "Well, Wanda and I have different goals and visions."

    Wanda wanted an opportunity to be next to Draven and probably climb into his bed. But I didn¡¯t.

    We clearly had different thought processes.

    And if I, for some reason, wanted Draven, I could just go to him and make my demands. Simple.

    Azul stepped closer and knelt next to me. "Mydy," she called softly, taking my right hand in her warm palms.

    "What are you doing, Azul?" There was a sense of urgency in my tone. "Please stand up."

    She shook her head lightly, her gaze staring deep into my eyes.

    "I know you might hate to talk about this, but we always think the best for you."

    I definitely didn¡¯t know where this was going. But since she said I might not like the topic, then it might have everything to do with Draven.

    "Go on," I gestured with my free hand.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t escape from whatever she had to say, so I just had to make it look like I had approved of the conversation.

    <i>The power has to stay with me.</i>

    "We understand you might not love the Alpha, given how your rtionship started. But you¡¯ve been with him now. It would be easier if you..."

    The rest of the words Azul was saying faded out in my head as my thought picked out my only concern.

    It took only a little while to understand what Azul meant by <i>I had been with Draven.</i>

    <i>Wait a minute! </i>

    "H¡ªhow did you find... know about Draven and I?" My eyes grew wide.

    I didn¡¯t need to specify. She understood me clearly.

    Azul exchanged subtle nces with Kira before shifting her gaze back to mine.

    "We know. I smelled the Alpha on you the other day outside his study. Then two days ago, we all did the same. And there were some marks on your body."

    Azul lowered her head.

    I palmed my face and turned away. <i>Very good for me.</i>

    I tried to hide something, and it didn¡¯t work. Despite the fragrance from the shampoo and conditioner I had used on my hair those days, coupled with more than enough soapthering on my body, my maidservants still managed to catch Draven¡¯s scent on me.

    I think it was from the too much sex.

    We had done it round after round, like there wouldn¡¯t be a tomorrow. s! Tomorrow is here now. And I¡¯ve been caught.

    I was briefly mad at Azul. But after I recovered from the passing shame, I listened to the rest of the words she had for me.

    In summary, she said it was time to make peace with the Alpha now, as he was my husband, and we¡¯ve been together.

    Then she said something about not fighting fate.

    I almostughed.

    Then, Valmora had to choose this instant to wake up and berate me.

    <i>"You are stubborn. But you should learn how to channel it rightly instead of wasting your little energy." </i>

 Chapter 133: Levi Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 133: Levi Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"You have to startbat sses as soon as your swimming lessons are over. And before then, you will build a good rtionship with Draven and get him on our side."</i>

    I quickly nced at Azul and Kira, told them I¡¯d heard them and quickly excused myself.

    I went into my bedroom and got on the bed to speak to my wolf.

    "Why do we need Draven to be on our side?"

    <i>"Because you are such a weakling who only has strength in her mouth. And one day, you are going to get us killed because I won¡¯t be able to protect you!"</i>

    Valmora sounded very furious with me, and it was understandable.

    But she could have exined gently instead of scolding me.

    "Draven isn¡¯t the only good warrior out here. I actually prefer Dennis teaching me to him. He is so impatient and rude."

    I tried to reason with my wolf, but she was even angrier than before.

    <i>"Little girl, don¡¯t test my patience with your deductions. Do as I said," she ordered through gnashed teeth. "The only male you should have a close rtionship with is our mate. He is very important to us. Do you understand, Meredith?"</i>

    My wolf called me a little girl, and she spoke so mercilessly to me as if I were her servant.

    I need to question Azul and the others about what it feels like to have a wolf and what their rtionship is like.

    Because I feel so strongly in my spirit that what I have is beyond the normal wolf others have always mentioned.

    "I understand." Though I said that to her, I was already reaching for that history book.

    I have toplete my research before I can trash out the many questions wrapped around my brain.

    I read more about the war centuries ago until it was time for my driving lessons with Dennis.

    In today¡¯s lessons, Dennis was teaching me how to park a car, and it wasn¡¯t going well.

    The only thing harder than figuring out how to operate my new phone was trying to park a car without killing a tree, a pedestrian, or his patience.

    "Okay," Dennis said, arms folded as he stood by the car, watching me through the windshield with all the patience in the world¡ªtoo much, actually. "Slowly... now ease the steering to the right. No¡ªyour other right!"

    "I don¡¯t have two rights!" I snapped from inside the car, trying to remember which way I was supposed to be turning while reversing. The tires made a pitiful skid against the gravel.

    I stopped the car. Again. Third attempt.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything at first. I saw him drag a hand over his face.

    I rolled the window down. "How bad is it?"

    "Let¡¯s just say if we were in a real parking lot, someone¡¯s fancy car would be crying right now."

    I groaned and leaned my forehead on the wheel.

    "I told you I can¡¯t do this," I muttered.

    "You can," Dennis said. And I heard him walking around the car. A momentter, the passenger door opened and he slipped in beside me, bringing with him a faint scent of aftershave and roasted groundnuts.

    He reached across and gently tugged my hand from where it was clutching the gear stick. "You just need practice. Reversing into a tight spot is tricky. Even good drivers get this wrong."

    "You¡¯re just saying that so I won¡¯t give up."

    "I¡¯m saying that," he said, ncing at me with a teasing smile, "because I still value my life and don¡¯t want to be your fourth bumper casualty."

    That earned him a narrow-eyed re from me, which only made himugh harder.

    "I mean it," he added more gently this time. "You did great today. Better than yesterday, given the technicality of today¡¯s lessons. But parking... parking takes time. We will get there eventually"

    I stared out the windshield at the crooked angle of the car, its nose way too close to a rosebush, and its rear looking like it was attempting a modern art sculpture with the driveway. "It¡¯s horrible."

    "It¡¯s not great," he agreed, far too cheerfully. "But you didn¡¯t crash. So, I call it progress."

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that slipped out. "Fine. You win."

    "Always."

    He leaned back in the seat, hands behind his head like he hadn¡¯t just spent thest twenty minutes risking his life beside a barelypetent driver.

    "Same time tomorrow?" he asked.

    I nodded and sighed. "Sure... if you¡¯re still alive by then."

    Dennis chuckled and opened the car door. "Just remember, Meredith... three things matter when parking: confidence, calm, and not listening to your instincts when they tell you to turn the steering wheel the wrong way."

    I followed him out of the car, giving it onest look like it had personally offended me.

    "Thanks, Dennis," I said softly.

    His grin softened. "Anytime, best friend."

    <i>Best friend? </i>

    I think this friendship has a greater chance of ending in our next lessons if I frustrate him more than I did today.

    In the end, Dennis was a better teacher than Draven, in the sense that he was very patient with me.

    ---

    The hum of the engine was oddly soothing as Dennis drove us back up the estate driveway. I sank into the passenger seat, silently reliving my failed attempts at parking.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much. He was probably giving me time to recover from it mentally.

    We curved around the bend that led toward the front entrance of the house when something caught my attention.

    A sleek ck car I hadn¡¯t seen before was parked out front. Its windows were tinted darker than usual. My eyes narrowed as a man stepped out from the backseat.

    He was tall, built like a fortress. A striking presence, dressed in an all-ck ensemble that only made him seem moremanding. His hair was trimmed low and neat, and his shoulders could have held up a city wall.

    Draven was taller than this man, but the man had broader shoulders.

    The man didn¡¯t look around. He moved with that specific kind of confidence.

    Wanda came rushing out of the main entrance, faster than I thought her pride would allow. And then, she hugged him with both arms.

    I blinked, watching the curve of her mouth tug upward in a full, genuine smile. Not the sly, tight-lipped ones she often wore around me.

    "That¡¯s... rare," I murmured, watching them.

    Dennis noticed, too. I saw his head tilt slightly before he gave a lightugh.

    "Is that Wanda¡¯s brother?" I asked, still watching her cling to the tall man like they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.

    Dennis nodded with a knowing grin. "Yes. Levi."

    I tore my gaze from the scene and leaned back in my seat. "She looks... different around him."

    Apart from Draven, if given the opportunity, it seemed like this Miss Fellowes loved her brother to this extent of rushing to his side and wrapping her arms around him.

    I guess I would never know how that feels since I¡¯ve never had a close rtionship with an older brother who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at strangling my neck when I didn¡¯t act ording to his instructions.

    "Mm-hmm," Dennis hummed in agreement, shifting the car into park. "That¡¯s the face of someone who still has one soft spot left in the world."

    I didn¡¯t say anything.

    But for a moment, I wondered what kind of man her brother must be if even Wanda-the inflexible, venomous woman could melt like that.

    Dennis turned off the engine, prompting me to unsp my seatbelt and step out of the car.

    Wanda finally separated from her brother. They both turned me. At the same time, Wanda¡¯s smile fell.

    Dennis stepped out of the car and shut the door before walking towards them.

    "Dennis!" Levi called excitedly as he shifted his gaze from my face and to him.

    "Levi!" Dennis called.

    Then, I watched him give Levi what seemed to be a brotherly hug.

    "Long time!"

    "Wee."

    Wanda finally took her gaze off me and shifted it to the two men who gradually withdrew from the hug. She was smiling again.

    I guess my presence was what ruined her mood in the first ce.

    I slowly made my way over regardless.

    I felt so small standing before Levi as I would before Draven. He gave off a powerful aura that had me thinking he was upying a powerful position.

    His gazended on me as if seeking an exnation for my identity.

    "Is she your..." he asked, pointing at me.

    "Sister-inw," Dennis said, grabbing his finger and bringing it down still with a smile on his face. "She is Luna Meredith, and our future Queen."

    Valmora stirred in my head, offering soft growls. It felt like a response to her receiving the formal introduction sh praises directed at me... at us.

    A soft scoff escaped Wanda¡¯s lips, and immediately, all eyes turned to her.

    She quickly tried to mask her emotions, but it was toote.

    "Why?" Dennis asked her, his hands falling to his sides. "Are you jealous you couldn¡¯t get my brother?"

    <i>Bingo!</i>

 Chapter 134: Levi and Wandaâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 134: Levi and Wanda¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    For almost a whole minute, Wanda couldn¡¯t say a word.

    I felt her shame and sympathised with her.

    But this finally had me understanding that Draven and Dennis were the same. There was no difference between the two brothers.

    They both had sharp tongues that could slice their enemies without mercy.

    This serves Wanda right. The woman had no respect for herself and had to be constantly ridiculed before her brain could return.

    "I think you¡¯re thinking too much," Wanda said, wrapping her arms around herself. "Draven is my best friend."

    There was a little edge in her tone at the emphasis sheid. She had just denied Draven, the same man whom she had confidently proimed on our wedding day, belonged to her.

    Iughed inwardly, watching the whole thing unfold.

    This is one of the times I wish I had my phone on me, so I could record this confession as a keepsake. I guessed that Wanda would someday proim Draven to be her man.

    And I needed this evidence to shut her up.

    Ultimately, this highlights a crucial point. Since Wanda can not publicly admit before others that she romantically loved Draven, it just means she was doing something wrong.

    She was guilty.

    "I really do hope I¡¯m thinking too much," Dennis said, finally taking his gaze off her.

    Awkwardness hung in the air like a rope. No one said anything immediately after Dennis¡¯sst words.

    Fortunately, Levi was just as ufortable as me. And decided to break the ice.

    "Luna Meredith, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you," Levi said to me, and stuck out his hand the Duskmoor way.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with it, more like I wasn¡¯t sure if I should respond in the same manner or leave his hand hanging.

    Disrespecting someone who hasn¡¯t stepped on my foot wasn¡¯t a part of my policy, so I took his hand with just the tip of my fingers.

    We shook hands lightly for just two seconds before I retracted my hand.

    With Dennis by my side, I believed he would stop me if I were about to make a mistake.

    "The pleasure is mine," I responded to Levi with a neutral look on my face. I could still feel the calluses on his palm.

    It was big and rough, which had me thinking he wielded a sword frequently or held weapons often.

    But Draven¡¯s hands weren¡¯t rough like Levi¡¯s, and I had enjoyed his touches and caresses when we had sex.

    <i>Wait! What am I thinking?</i>

    As I pulled out of my thoughts, I saw Wanda gnash her teeth out of the corner of my eye, and immediately turned to Dennis.

    He looked at me, and then at Levi, who also shared a nce with him. I think one of them said something about me while I was deep in thought.

    I didn¡¯t catch on, unfortunately, but I did get to pay attention as Dennis continued the introduction.

    "Levi is Wanda¡¯s older brother. We practically grew up together at some point in our lives. And currently, he¡¯s one of our race¡¯s finest warriors ever produced."

    Now, I know why Levi¡¯s hands are rough and why he looks so intimidating. His body was built for war indeed.

    I guess Wanda was very proud to have an older brother like him.

    As Dennis and I walked back into the house, he informed me that Levi wasn¡¯t actually Wanda¡¯s blood brother, but her half-brother.

    I blinked, almost stopping in my steps. "Levi¡¯s mother died, and his father remarried?"

    I tried the first theory of how those two became siblings, but Dennis simply shook his head.

    "Wrong."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Levi¡¯s father abandoned Levi¡¯s mother and got married to Wanda¡¯s mother?"

    My second theory earned me a <i>shush </i>from Dennis. He touched my shoulder to get my attention before putting a finger to his lips.

    "You are close to the right theory, but we have to stop here now. Others can hear our conversation. But most importantly, Draven will be mad at us for discussing other people¡¯s affairs."

    That didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    "Does it mean you would never tell me about their family dynamics?" I inquired, hoping I was just thinking too far.

    He smiled, withdrawing his finger from his lips and his hand from my shoulder.

    "We will talk about it some other time," he said, and diverted the topic towards another path. "Levi is married to Alpha Ss¡¯ daughter. And they have a son together."

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    "He didn¡¯t attend um... our wedding," I said, skipping Draven¡¯s name.

    Dennis replied, "He was out on a mission. But now, I think he is back. Not finally, though."

    ---

    ~**<strong><i>Third Person**~</i></strong>

    Wanda hooked her arm around Levi¡¯s broad, strong arm and led him into the house.

    "How was your trip? Did you experience a lot of security protocols?" Wanda asked, asionally ncing at her brother.

    Their gazes met a few times, a smile lingering at the corner of their lips.

    "It was one long heck of a journey. The security at the border was right and frustrating. My wolf felt like we were trapped in a cage for hours and wanted to just run out. But good thing¡¯s that I¡¯ve been in Duskmoor a few times," Levi replied.

    Wanda nodded as they walked through the hallway on the ground floor.

    Then out of the blue, she said, "You know I hate that woman, Meredith, right?"

    "It¡¯s pretty obvious. And I¡¯m quite sure everyone knows about it already, unless they are blind. Which means, you¡¯re wrong."

    Wanda rolled her eyes, taking her hand away.

    "This is not the time to berate me. I only wanted to say, don¡¯t be overly sweet to her. She is my enemy," she whispered in a voice that only they would hear.

    "How was I overly sweet to her?" Levi furrowed his brows while trying to understand if his younger sister saw something else apart from the scene that had yed out a minute ago.

    As far as he was concerned, he was only polite to Meredith.

    Wanda waved the question off and continued on her setting score spree.

    "You of all people know how much I love Draven. Yet, that woman sneaked into his life, took him away from me. And she¡¯s been cocky from the first day we met. Tell me, how can I tolerate her?"

    Just then, they approached the guestroom Levi would be upying during his short stay in Duskmoor.

 Chapter 135: A Good Deal

    <h4>Chapter 135: A Good Deal</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    "Wanda, please don¡¯t get me into this fight you have with Draven¡¯s wife," Levi sounded like he was begging her. "I don¡¯t want to be involved."

    Wanda nced at him before opening the door. "This is your bedroom. Don¡¯t forget it and go looking into other rooms here," she said to him before stepping inside.

    Levi followed after her and shut the door immediately.

    "Father wants me to get rid of her." Wanda suddenly dropped the bomb and earned a stare from Levi.

    "Father wants you to kill her?" As soon as Levi asked that question, he put up his hands in front of his face as she turned to him and gave a small nod.

    Levi shook his head. "You know what? I don¡¯t want to know what your ns are and what Father¡¯s mission is all about. Don¡¯t get me involved in this. I already have more than enough on my te already."

    "So, if I need help with this mission, you won¡¯te running?" Wanda asked, blinking hershes as something soft like pity shed across her eyes.

    Levi shut his eyes and stepped away from her. "No. I don¡¯t see any reasonable reason to do that. And we don¡¯t share simr visions."

    "You wouldn¡¯t like to see your beloved sister on the throne, ruling beside your friend, Draven, as his Queen when he finally ascends the throne?" Wanda asked.

    Her tone was soft. She didn¡¯t sound or look offended.

    "Sounds tempting." Levi opened his eyes and looked around the room. There was a big enough bed to hold his big body, two chairs, and a small table in the other corner.

    The room smelled something like fresh olives and barbecue sauce.

    There was a te on the table, covered with a stainless steel oval-shaped bowl.

    Immediately, he moved towards the table and removed the cover to see about seven skewers of barbecued meat.

    "Is this a wee food or dinner?" he teased, grabbing a skewer and taking the meat out in one single swipe with his teeth."

    "Wee food," Wanda said, walking up to him. "How do you see your bedroom? I arranged everything myself."

    Levi looked around once again before letting his gaze fall on her face. "It¡¯sfortable. Thank you for a good job, sister."

    Wanda steps into his arms and wraps her hands around him. cing her face on his chest, she listened to his strong heartbeat and briefly shut her eyes.

    "I missed you so much. I wish you weren¡¯t married," she whispered.

    Levi released a deep sigh from the top of her head. He slowly ced his big left palm at the small of her back.

    "Is father giving you a hard time?" He asked.

    Wanda lifted her gaze to meet his calm eyes without releasing her hands.

    "He is," she replied. "Is there a single moment where he isn¡¯t in control of our lives and goals? And now with you not here to protect me any longer, my life is almost in shambles."

    Wanda went on to tell her brother that Draven was the reason she had been holding out till now, but then, another woman had toe into the future to mess with her hope.

    "...this is why I have to listen to father and get rid of her, even though it wasn¡¯t my initial intention."

    Levi shook his head. "We are done with that topic, Wanda. Don¡¯t go back there."

    He meant the topic of killing Meredith. He wasn¡¯t interested in it.

    Wanda released a deep sigh and stepped out of his embrace. Her brows were tightly knitted. The corners of her mouth turned down.

    Levi noticed her unhappiness and grabbed another skewer from his te, giving it to her. She took it reluctantly and shifted.

    "We need to have a conversation," she said, looking straight into his eyes before bringing the meat to her lips in a fluid motion.

    "Not tonight." He shook his head. "I am exhausted from this fucking trip. I need the remaining strength to pull through dinner."

    Wanda didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t take her gaze off him. Instead, she continued staring at him while biting off a small chunk of meat from the stick.

    "Tonight can¡¯t work since I¡¯m tired and won¡¯tst. Tomorrow morning will be busy as I will be with Draven. So, tomorrow night it is. At least my energy will be back full-time, and I can give all my time to you. Deal?"

    Wanda pointed the skewer at him. "That sounds like a good deal."

    Levi sighed and grabbed the third skewer.

    "The servants will be here any minute with your luggage pieces. While you bathe, I will help you put your things away," Wanda said to him, biting off thest of her meat.

    Levi declined her offer. "Let them do it."

    "If you saw so." Wanda shrugged and put the empty skewer inside the oval stainless bowl. "I will return to lead you to the dining room once it¡¯s time. Rest up."

    She reached out to tap his chest twice before walking away.

    As soon as she stepped out of the room and shut the door, she leaned her back against it and let out a deep sigh.

    She remained in that position until she saw two servants approaching from the end of the hallway, carrying two luggage pieces.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    Dennis and I parted on the third floor.

    He went into his bedroom while I went into mine with a scowl on my face.

    Unfortunately, my ns to buy some time before moving in hadn¡¯t worked out because I never thought all my demands would be met.

    So, here I was.

    Even my maidservants have to follow really strict rules. I won¡¯t get to see them as often as I want anymore.

    Draven doesn¡¯t like crowds and noise. He loves to live in seclusion like a monk. Knowing that I had five maidservants, he relocated me to his floor. Now, they will be forced to follow his rules.

    After freshening up with Azul¡¯s help, Kira picked something semi-formal from my wardrobe.

    "Umm... Do you know what time it is, Kira?"

    "Yes, mydy. It is dinner time," she replied. "But there is a guest tonight. You have to look the part. It¡¯s a rule."

    <i>Damn the rules. </i>

 Chapter 136: When Are We Rejecting Each Other?

    <h4>Chapter 136: When Are We Rejecting Each Other?</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After Azul and Kira got me ready for the night, I had a few minutes to myself.

    "Valmora, you met Levi Fellowes earlier. What do you think about him? What¡¯s his personality like?" I asked my wolf.

    I was curious as to why Wanda and her older brother had contrasting personalities.

    Although I didn¡¯t know enough about Levi to tag him <i>¡¯kind¡¯</i> from the attitude he disyed to me, he didn¡¯t seem evil. But I could be wrong.

    Though, it would be weird for two different people, one good, and one evil, to be really close paddies. There has to be something inmon.

    <i>Both were corrupted.</i>

    <i>"Don¡¯t ask me about irrelevant people," </i>Valmora responded to me. Her tone was calm but snappy at the same time.

    I didn¡¯t like she response. I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    "Does it mean I can¡¯t ask you about anybody at all, or people you perceive to be beneath you?"

    Valmora didn¡¯t respond. She went silent on me, but I wasn¡¯t about to let this conversation end just like that.

    "If you can¡¯t help me, your host, with information I need, then I think we have no business being together. We can just call it quits and reject each other before we get too attached."

    Another silence followed. But I refused to give up.

    "If this is what having a wolf feels like, then I don¡¯t want one. I would rather remain the way I was, or rather, what I thought I was; wolfless, than have you for a wolf. So, when are we rejecting each other?"

    I was pretty mad at my wolf for always ignoring me, acting all high and mighty instead of lending a little helping hand to me.

    I mean, how could she not want to help me with information within her reach?

    I was exhausted of her actions and has had it up to my neck. I would no longer tolerate such trashy reactions from her.

    And I really meant this: I would rather be wolfless, than to continue tolerating her current attitude.

    Rash breaths escaped my lips. Then I turned to the mirror and saw how ugly I looked when mad. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t even feel like rxing the muscles of my face.

    I didn¡¯t even have the zeal to look beautiful right now with the hair, makeup and beautiful dress I was wearing.

    My wolf needed to know I was mad. And I hope she can¡¯t only feel it, but see it on my face.

    Valmora growled softly in my head. I bet she never expected that I could be mad at her, and even have the confidence to speak to her in that manner, talk more of thinking of rejecting her and embracing being wolfless.

    Finally, it seemed like I had a little breakthrough with all my anger and frustration I poured out on her, even though I meant each and every word I said.

    <i>"I love your boldness even though it makes me mad," </i>she said, releasing a soft sigh. But I could literally feel her breathing hot air through her nose.

    She was indeed mad at me for standing up to her. She didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    <i>I guess my wolf is a seasonal bully.</i>

    <i>"Do not concern yourself with Levi Fellowes. All I can tell you is that he will try to kill you one day, and for a good reason at that." </i>

    My brows knitted as I began to hear the pumping sound of my own blood in my veins.

    <i>Levi would one day try to kill me?</i>

    If it wouldn¡¯t be for his sister¡¯s sake, what other reasons could there be?

    "Do you know the reason he would try to kill me for?" I asked, hopefully at a good response.

    <i>"I can¡¯t tell, yet. Just stay out of his business. If you suspect anything odd, report to Draven, he will handle it," </i>Valmora finished with an edge to her tone.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t trust Levi even though he was polite with me on our first meeting.

    There was just something off about him. A witch and A fairy can never be friends except they have onemon goal or vision.

    And in the case of this siblings, I was theirmon goal.

    Though for now, it seemed that Wanda hasn¡¯t yet corrupted his mind. But that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t do it soon.

    <i>Wanda is really something else I have to remind myself never to underestimate.</i>

    She just won¡¯t go away!

    "Mydy," Azul¡¯s voice drew me from my thoughts.

    I tilted my head to meet her kind eyes.

    "It¡¯s time to leave. Or you will bete."

    Her reminder had me standing to my feet. Then I moved to the full-length mirror to nce at my full looks.

    I looked good.

    "Mydy, since we are not allowed to remain with you beyond this time, we will take our leave now. Also, this gown is easy to take off," Kira said,ing to stand behind me.

    "Thank you for tonight," I said, turning to look at them with a smile.

    "You¡¯re wee, mydy." The bowed with a lingering smile on their lips.

    ---

    Wanda and Levi were already at the dining hall, sitting next to each other, when I arrived.

    They seemed to be chatting about something funny, given the smiles in their eyes. And that was until they saw me. Wanda saw me.

    Her lips mmed shut, and the light in her eyes disappeared.

    "Luna," Levi called out to me and offered a small nod. He was acknowledging my position as Draven¡¯s wife. Nothing more.

    Still, that was enough respect from him. His sister was nothing to write home about.

    I offered a small nod to him in return, and went to my seat.

    I felt his gaze follow me Until I sat down and lifted my gaze. I bet he must be surprised I wasn¡¯t sitting on the chair directly at the head table¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    But I hoped Wanda would tell him I chose this seat myself, and wasn¡¯t asked to upy it by anyone.

    A few secondster, Dennis walked in with Jeffery.

    And Levi stood to shake hands with Jeffery. They exchanged a little pleasantries. Unlike Wanda who remained butt-locked on her seat.

    Her old brother¡¯s actions, had me having resentment for Draven from another angle.

    If I were to be truthful here, Draven is the sole reason Wanda was so disrespectful. I have never seen her greet Beta Jeffery with respect or acknowledge him the way she should, given his position.

    That woman always felt she was on top of the world. And if not for the leverage allowed by Draven, this should have stopped long ago.

    Jeffery acknowledged me with a respectful small bow before taking his usual position at the table, next to me.

    Dennis waved at me with a big smile. Then his lips parted. He looked like he had something to say to me, but Draven¡¯s appearance halted it.

    We all stood to our feet to greet the <i>Alpha Draven.</i> And he didn¡¯t stop us halfway.

    I had a suspicion he did that on purpose. Maybe because of Levi¡¯s presence.

    With Draven¡¯s gesture, we all took our seat. He had responded to our greetings warmly.

    As the servants fussed about us, serving dinner, Draven engaged in a light-hearted conversation with Levi.

    He asked about his long trip down to Duskmoor and Levi sincerely expressed his difort.

    "This adventure had me wondering how you manage to travel this long distance cooked up in the cage called, <i>a car, </i>often."

    One corner of Draven¡¯s lips curved up with a proud smirk. "I¡¯m used to it. Anyone can get used to it if they travel frequently."

    "That exins it." Levi nodded slowly.

    "Even I¡¯m used to the distance as I travel with Draven almost all the time," Wanda chipped in with a smile.

    It seemed to me that she just wanted to let everyone, more like remind us that she was always with Draven on majority of his moves.

    <i>Pathetic.</i>

    We drank lots of red wine and steak. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t eat plenty of the meat like I wanted. My stomach got filled easily.

    Maybe it was because of the sds.

    I nced at Dennis who was currently giving his opinion on a topic Levi raised.

    Dennis made me start eating sds and colews with meat. Maybe I should have just minded the portion.

    "I noticed your wife doesn¡¯t sit beside you at the table," Levi suddenly said, changing the topic.

    Silence followed immediately.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been paying attention to their conversations. But once in a while, my ears will pick up little words here and there.

    "She can sit wherever she wants," Draven replied. He didn¡¯t look at me.

    Then from the corner of my eyes, I saw Levi nod slowly, as if he finally understood why I sat apart from Draven.

    Everyone continued with their dinner.

    The rest of dinner went on smoothly. Though I was done eating, I upied myself with a ss of red wine, not wanting to leave immediately.

    My senses captured how Azul and Kira kept reminding me that Draven had a guest, so I was kind of instinctively forced to watch my manners and not do anything to dent Draven¡¯s pride tonight.

 Chapter 137: The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Battlefield</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stood frozen in the middle of it all¡ªfire, steel, the metallic scent of blood thick in the air like mist.

    The sky above was burning red, torn with smoke. Wolves howled on both ends of the battlefield, but my eyes were fixed on only one figure.

    A woman.

    She was tall and unbending. She was cloaked in midnight-ck armour, its edges trimmed in silver like a queen carved from starlight.

    Her sword gleamed in her hand, and behind her, a line of wolves¡ªhundreds¡ªstood like statues, waiting for hermand.

    She turned her head slightly. And I gasped.

    Her eyes were purple. Not soft like mine, but piercing. Otherworldly, alive.

    The sound of her voice echoed in my ears like thunder.

    "Charge."

    The wolves lunged forward in unison, their snarls splitting the air. She sprinted ahead of them, sword gripped tight, her stride long and full of purpose.

    When an enemy came at her¡ªa massive, dark-coated wolf¡ªshe didn¡¯t hesitate. One clean swipe. Its head rolled onto the bloodied grass.

    The battle was brutal.

    Bodies flew, teeth snapped, screams blended with snarls. The woman was merciless. Her de moved with the ease of breath, cutting down anything that came too close.

    Then... she shifted.

    In one blink, the warrior woman melted into a colossal wolf, ck as ink. Her jaws locked onto another wolf¡¯s arm and tore it clean off. Blood sprayed. She didn¡¯t stop.

    She didn¡¯t falter.

    And then¡ªjust as suddenly¡ªshe shifted back. Naked beneath the moonlight, yet cloaked in power and blood, her purple eyes glowing like fireflies in the dark.

    In front of her, a man knelt.

    He was big¡ªbigger than most¡ªbut his head was bowed like a child¡¯s.

    "Slit your throat," shemanded, her voice thundering in my ears as her purple eyes glowed.

    Then he looked up into her eyes, as if spellbound.

    "Do it," she said softly this time.

    He obeyed.

    The sword trembled in his hands as he lifted it to his neck. Then he dragged the de across without blinking.

    I flinched as blood poured like wine onto the ground, sttering her face.

    The warrior woman didn¡¯t blink. She watched the man fall into the pool of his own blood.

    Then she turned, walked across the field of dead bodies and wolves, and raised her voice once more. "The battle is over. Return!"

    The wolves, those who still stood, howled and followed.

    ---

    My eyes snapped open.

    My chest heaved. My nightdress clung to my skin with sweat, and my hands had a tremble to them. I stared up at the ceiling for a long time before I managed to sit up.

    The room was quiet. The light in themp still burned faintly beside the bed. I blinked several times and slowly reached for the thick history book lying on my nightstand. Its weight was familiar now. The leather cover was still in good condition regardless of how many times I¡¯ve opened it.

    I flipped it open with trembling fingers and a confused mind.

    That woman. The one in my dream... Could it have been her?

    <i>The Wolf Queen?</i>

    My fingers traced the edges of the text without really seeing it. She was known as the fiercest Alpha Queen in all of werewolf history¡ªsaid to have been chosen by the moon itself. But no one ever said she had purple eyes.

    Still... the woman I saw felt too real. Too detailed. The cold stare. The authority in her voice. The way blood didn¡¯t faze her. The calm as death unfolded around her like it was merely part of the routine.

    "I must be losing my mind," I whispered and dropped the book on myp with a sigh.

    It had to be the reading. I¡¯d been so buried in her historytely, flipping through the same pages with every opportunity I had.

    That¡¯s all this was; just words weaving into my dreams.

    Still... I found myself wondering about a few important things.

    What did Queen Serena actually look like?

    Was there a painting? A sketch? Anything?

    Right there, I made a mental note to ask Draven if any image of her still existed because there was not one in the History book he gave to me.

    Though I wasn¡¯t sure why I wanted to know so badly.

    Maybe it was curiosity.

    Or maybe... I just needed to see if the face in my dream was truly hers¡ªor mine.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t have the desire to go back to sleep anymore, so I buried all my attention in the book.

    I need to finish a significant portion of it this morning, so I can finally have a deep conversation with Valmora immediately.

    When Azul and the others walked into my room to wake me up, they were surprised to see me so buried in the book.

    They didn¡¯t disturb. They just went about doing a few chores around until Azul reminded me of the time.

    "Give me a minute," I said, without meeting her gaze.

    I flipped through the next page and nced through it before moving on to the next.

    It wasn¡¯t until Azul¡¯s reminder came for the third time that I was forced to put the book down.

    I was so eager toplete it that I was willing to skip breakfast, but that wasn¡¯t possible. I didn¡¯t want to anger Draven as I still needed his help.

    That man was too petty and could choose to punish me for the smallest reason.

    As soon as I was dressed, I left my bedroom, in hopes that I would bump into Draven along the hallway, but it didn¡¯t happen.

    The corners of my lips turned downwards as I made my way into the dining hall.

    My eyes lit up instantly, seeing the only figure in the room. Dennis.

    His smile reached his eyes as soon as he turned and saw me.

    "Good morning," I greeted and literally skipped over without caring about the nces the servants threw at me.

    "Good morning." Dennis watched me sit before saying, "You are early today."

    I nodded and looked across the table at the empty seats there. "And it seems like Miss Fellowes and her brother are runningte today."

 Chapter 138: A Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 138: A Surprise Attack</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "How are you adjusting to your new phone?" Dennis asked, scooting closer to me.

    "I even forgot I have a new phone. No one calls me," I sighed, pouring out my frustration.

    The only thing that has been upying a greater part of my mindtely is Valmora and Queen Serena. I need to sort out the issue with my wolf first before anything else.

    "You will get used to it soon," Dennis said to me. Then his smile grew wider. "I know what to do. I will call you every morning before breakfast and then in the evening to remind you about our practice. How does it sound?"

    I nodded. My spirit lifted immediately.

    Jeffery was the next to arrive, so Dennis went back to his seat. They exchanged greetings before Jeffery turned to me.

    "Good morning, mydy."

    "Good morning," I replied and watched him settle down.

    Shortly, Wanda and her brother arrived. Levi exchanged warm pleasantries with Dennis and Jeffery before fixing his attention on me.

    "Good morning, Luna Meredith."

    He was polite, so, I returned the favour.

    Wanda settled down next to her brother, across from us at the table. She hadn¡¯t bothered to greet anyone.

    But Dennis decided to take the pains to school her.

    He propped his elbows on the table and stared at her. "Wanda, your own brother is so humble despite all his achievements and titles across our race. Yet, you, with only less than half of it, cannot be respectful to others."

    Wanda rolled her eyes. "My brother and I are two different people. You can¡¯t expect me to be his shadow."

    "Well, you¡¯re already his shadow given how unreasonable you are with the lousy excuses instead of admitting to your mistakes," Dennis said to her and withdrew his hands from the table.

    Wanda wouldn¡¯t even respect Jeffery, a respected Beta from one of the Royal werewolf packs. I med Draven for everything.

    Just then, Draven walked in, and we all stood to greet him.

    Breakfast carried on in subtle silence before Wanda decided that peace wasn¡¯t her thing. Then she started a conversation.

    Everyone else joined, giving their piece, except me. The topic they were talking about had nothing to do with me.

    "Let¡¯s chat a bit after breakfast in my office," Draven said to Levi.

    "Sure," he replied eagerly.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t particrly like havingpany so early in the morning¡ªespecially not in my office¡ªbut I¡¯d invited Levi here myself.

    The man sat across from me now, legs slightly spread, cup of ck coffee cradled in onerge hand. He had that same calmposure Wanda wore when she was scheming¡ªonly Levi¡¯s was more charming and far less grating.

    "How was the journey?" I asked, leaning back slightly on the armrest of the couch.

    He shrugged. "Uneventful. But I enjoyed the silence. Being a warrior doesn¡¯te with many quiet days."

    I nodded. "Still training with the Circle?"

    "Of course." He smiled faintly. "Once you¡¯re in, you never really leave."

    We exchanged a few more pleasantries, the kind of light talk that didn¡¯t demand too much thought. It was only when Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly over the rim of his mug that the conversation shifted.

    "I noticed that Duskmoor¡¯s security have tripled since myst visit," he said. "What¡¯s going on at the borders, Draven?"

    I took a slow sip of coffee before responding. "A human body was found in the eastern woods. Killed. Neck snapped. Heart missing."

    Levi stiffened. "And the humans?"

    "They¡¯ve raised brows," I said tly. "But I¡¯ve already handled it with the mayor. A counter-narrative is in ce."

    His face didn¡¯t ease. If anything, his grip on the mug grew tighter.

    I watched him for a few seconds before deciding to shift the topic. I didn¡¯t want any serious conversations that would lead to him having more information that I wanted him to receive.

    "You¡¯re here for peace, Levi," I said. "Let¡¯s not drag politics into morning coffee."

    He chuckled softly, the tension slipping off his shoulders like a shed coat. "Fair enough."

    Then, as if remembering why he came, he straightened. "I¡¯d like to ask permission to use yournd for morning runs. Just the outer stretch."

    "And a tour?" I asked, raising a brow. I knew what he wanted.

    He nodded. "If it¡¯s not too much trouble."

    I studied him for a moment. There was something behind his gaze¡ªcuriosity, maybe. Or something more strategic. I didn¡¯t know whether it was his father who sent him or not, but I wasn¡¯t handing over a key to my estate that easily.

    Instead, I set my cup down and changed the offer.

    "How about this," I said. "Join my warriors for a spar today. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?"

    Levi¡¯s eyes lit with something I hadn¡¯t seen in him since his arrival. It was genuine excitement.

    "I could use a stretch," he said, rising from his seat. "Let¡¯s see if the warriors are as sharp as their Alpha."

    I stood and adjusted the cuff of my rolled sleeves.

    "Then let¡¯s go," I said, already walking toward the door. "The training grounds await."

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    The wind shifted.

    And then¡ªchaos.

    A sudden blur of fur tore through the treeline bordering the eastern edge of the training grounds. Two wolves¡ªone pitch ck, the other a deep, earthen brownunched themselves into the centre of the shirtless warriors¡¯ formation.

    Startled yelps and curses rang out as the wolves struck like shadows, crashing into the men with brute force. One warrior was flung several feet into the dirt, while another rolled to his feet, growling, blood smeared across his ribs.

    There was no warning. No howl of challenge. Just an ambush.

    A secondter, instinct took over.

    Several warriors shifted on the spot, their bones cracking and bodies stretching in violent transitions. The air rippled with raw power as they tore from their skin into fur and fangs,unching back at the attackers.

    Dust lifted in angry clouds. ws met ws. Teeth scraped against hardened muscle.

 Chapter 139: Emotional Exploitation

    <h4>Chapter 139: Emotional Exploitation</h4>

    <i><strong>Third Person.</strong></i>

    One warrior was flung several feet into the dirt, while another rolled to his feet, growling, blood smeared across his ribs.

    There was no warning. No howl of challenge. Just an ambush.

    A secondter, instinct took over.

    Several warriors shifted on the spot, their bones cracking and bodies stretching in violent transitions. The air rippled with raw power as they tore from their skin into fur and fangs,unching back at the attackers. Dust lifted in angry clouds. ws met ws. Teeth scraped against hardened muscle.

    The ck wolfrger, with sharper movements¡ªdanced through attacks like wind cutting through leaves. It mmed its paw into a silver-coated wolf, sending it rolling. A momentter, the ck wolf leapt onto another, driving it to the ground before vanishing into the crowd.

    The brown wolf was more aggressive. Wilder. It lunged and snapped with ferocity, tackling a young tan wolf to the floor and pinning it there, panting over it like a predator toying with prey.

    On the edge of the field, Jeffery stood with his arms behind his back, his sharp eyes watching the chaos with cold calction.

    A wolf barreled toward the brown one with fangs bared, but Jeffery raised a hand and barked, "Hold!"

    The voice cracked through the noise like thunder.

    "Don¡¯t fight with killing intent!" Jeffery warned, voice rough with urgency. "And no one is to harm the Alpha or his guest!"

    Immediately, a pause spread like ripples across the field. Some wolves faltered in their attacks, sniffing the air¡ªrecognition dawning.

    The ck wolf¡¯s scent had always been distinct. Iron and pine. Command and blood.

    Their Alpha.

    The wolves adjusted instantly. Their growls dulled into rumbles. Their attacks became more measured, defensive and strategic.

    At that moment, Dennis strolled up beside Jeffery, arms folded, his smile smug.

    "Now that¡¯s what I call a good morning," he said, eyes glinting with amusement as the dust settled slightly. "You joining in?"

    Jeffery didn¡¯t blink. "Someone needs to keep the warriors from tearing out throats."

    Dennis chuckled. "Fair enough. Still, this... this is the kind of chaos we¡¯ve been needing."

    On the battlefield, the sh intensified.

    Draven¡ªstill in his wolf form¡ªevaded a pair of wolves lunging at him, spun swiftly, and dragged his ws across the shoulder of one. The scent of blood filled the air.

    Levi didn¡¯t hold back either. The brown wolf mmed into a younger warrior and flipped him with a grunt. Another three came at him from the side. He ducked, twisted, and used the first wolf¡¯s body to knock two others down.

    It was no longer a spar. It was a storm.

    ws tore through the air. Blood sttered. Dust fogged everything.

    Half an hour passed.

    Finally, Jeffrey¡¯s howl rang through the grounds. Sharp. Commanding. His hand mmed down on the iron war drum beside him, the thunderous beat echoing across the open space.

    The fighting stopped. The wolves staggered, panting, eyes wild with the thrill.

    One by one, they began shifting back.

    Bones cracked. Fur receded. Bodies folded back into skin.

    Warriors stood shirtless, their chests rising and falling heavily, blood streaking across arms and backs. Torn trousers. Dirt-covered legs. Bruised ribs. But grins¡ªalmost every one of them wore it.

    Draven and Levi returned to their human formsst.

    Both men stood, their bare torsos gleaming with sweat and smears of blood. Draven had a gash down his side, already closing. Levi had w marks shed across his chest¡ªdeeper, still faintly red¡ªbut he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    They exchanged nces and then burst outughing.

    "That felt like the old days," Levi said, still breathing hard, running a hand through his damp hair.

    "Minus the reckless teenage stupidity," Draven replied with a smirk, dragging his knuckles over his chin to wipe off a streak of blood. "Mostly."

    "We should do this more often."

    Draven gave a single nod. "Whenever we cross paths again."

    By the time they stepped off the training ring, the blood on Draven¡¯s body had dried and ked away. The gash on his side was gone. Levi¡¯s wounds had mostly healed¡ªonly one scar remained, stretched over his chest.

    Dennis walked toward them, pping.

    "Now that," he grinned, "was beautiful. Raw, unhinged, violent¡ªjust the way I like my training sessions."

    Draven snorted. "You looked too happy standing on the sidelines."

    Dennis stepped between the two and tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Tomorrow evening, I want a proper duel. Just you two. No warriors. No distractions."

    Levi raised an eyebrow. "And what¡¯s the prize?"

    Dennis spread his arms like a showman. "A banquet. Anything you want to eat. On me."

    Draven ced a hand t on Dennis¡¯s chest and pushed him gently. "That¡¯s not a reward, that¡¯s your attempt at bribery."

    "But you¡¯ll consider it?" Dennis asked, eyes gleaming.

    Draven smirked and said nothing.

    Then, the Alpha turned to the rest of the warriors standing nearby, still catching their breath.

    "That, right there," he said, lifting his voice so all could hear, "is how the enemy wille. Fast. Without warning. No time to think. Only instincts."

    He looked around, letting his gaze pass over the younger wolves especially.

    "I liked your response," Draven continued. "Fast, clean, coordinated. But some of you made mistakes. Hesitations. Sloppy counters."

    His eyesnded on a few, and he pointed them out¡ªoffering corrections without cruelty, only rity.

    "Next time," Draven added, voice low, "the enemy won¡¯t be one of us."

    Silence.

    Then, he shifted slightly and waved toward the man beside him.

    "This is Levi," he said. "Son of Elder Reginald Fellowes. He is my childhood friend and an elder brother to Wanda Fellowes. And as you already know, he is a seasoned warrior of Stormveil."

    The warriors bowed slightly, offering respectful nods.

    Levi folded his arms and grinned. "Don¡¯t look so serious. I¡¯m just here to stretch my muscles... and maybe bruise a few egos."

    A few of the younger ones chuckled. The older warriors smiled knowingly.

    The tension slowly faded from the air, leaving only the scent of sweat, victory, and a scattering of different thoughts.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back inside the house, Wanda had a big smile stered on her face, like she had won a trophy, as she climbed the stairs leading to the second floor.

    It¡¯s been weeks since she was this genuinely happy, not with Meredith daring her and getting away with it. And definitely not with Draven against her now.

    Wanda had once suspected he had found out about her being behind Xamira¡¯s cruel actions of pushing Meredith into the pool, but there was no proof.

    Still, she had a deep, knowing feeling inside her; otherwise, how else would she exin his recent hostility?

    Atst, she could be happy because her big brother was in town. And amid the people who have temporarily turned out to be against her, she now had a backbone, someone she could rely on.

    Just as Wanda got to the second floor, she saw Xamira¡¯s nanny step out of her room and shut the door. And immediately, she turned and went back down the stairs in light steps.

    She found a spot to hide and waited until Xamira¡¯s nanny passed the ce and headed for the ground floor, and only then did she step out of her hiding ce.

    Wanda climbed the stairs and returned to the second floor, and without any further dy, she matched towards Xamira¡¯s bedroom.

    "I know Draven put a visiting ban. But how is he going to find out that I secretly broke this rule? Who is going to tell him?" She smirked.

    Wanda¡¯s gazended on Xamira the second she stepped inside her room. The little girlid on the bed with a small towel on her head. And she seemed to be fast asleep, her chest, rising and falling slowly.

    "Oh, she seemed seriously sick." Wanda¡¯s brows furrowed. She shut the door lightly and crossed the princess-themed bedroom.

    Gently, she sat her ass down by Xamira¡¯s bedside before reaching out to take the small towel away. Next, she ced the back of her hand on Xamira¡¯s forehead and immediately felt a patch of hotness.

    Her brows furrowed further.

    Just then, Xamira¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open. The view in front of her was blurry at first, but slowly, her vision adjusted to reveal the familiar face right in front of her.

    "You¡¯re awake?" The corners of Wanda¡¯s lips stretched into a smile as she leaned in properly.

    The little girl¡¯s face was pale. There was no light in her eyes. She looked so weak, vulnerable and pitiful.

    Xamira didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she slowly blinked and let out a soft sigh.

    "I know you still have a fever, but how do you feel inside? Probably, hot right?"

    Smiling, Wanda leaned away and dipped the towel inside the bowl of water on the nightstand. She lightly flexed her fingers as the chill from the water travelled through her nerves.

    Then she wrung the excess water off the towel before cing it on Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "I see you haven¡¯t told anyone about that story like I had asked you to," she spoke, her tone light and casual.

 Chapter 140: Bloodthirsty Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 140: Bloodthirsty Wolf</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    "You are a good girl, believe me." Wanda peered into Xamira¡¯s green eyes. "You kept your lips sealed. And honestly, I didn¡¯t think you would do that for me even though I had asked."

    Then she grasped Xamira¡¯s finger. And almost immediately, the little girl trembled under her touch.

    Wanda¡¯s palms were cold yet, she had used them to touch a child whose body temperature was out of the question.

    "Sorry..." Wanda withdrew her hands. "You¡¯ve won my trust now. I will protect you. I promise."

    Then, Wanda went on to tell Xamira she couldn¡¯t visit her all this time or save her because her father had banned everyone from visiting her. And that she had to sneak into her room now after she saw her nanny leave.

    Still, there wasn¡¯t any reaction from Xamira. And it didn¡¯t stop Wanda from continuing to achieve her aim with this sneaky visit.

    For the third time, Wanda squeezed the cool water out of the towel and ced it on Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "I must leave before your nanny returns. And remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about my visit. Your dad won¡¯t let me spend time with you anymore if he finds out."

    Wanda gave the little girl the impression that she missed her so much and was sorry for her situation, and made an effort to visit despite her father¡¯s strict rule.

    Now on her feet, Wanda readjusted the duvet on Xamira, pulling it up to her chest before straightening her back.

    A soft smile yed on her lips. "Xamira dear, I will speak to your father about you rejoining us at the dining hall. Just get better first. And when next I visit, I will get you some gummy bears."

    Xamira¡¯sshes fluttered shut.

    "Good night, baby."

    And with that, Wanda turned and walked away.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    My eyes grew heavy as I flipped over to the next page in the History book.

    It¡¯s been more than two hours since breakfast, yet I have never once taken my eyes off the book. My determination to confront my wolf with what I had learned about her drove me to this point of no return.

    But I did skim over a few boring Chapters.

    I learned more about my wolf, Valmora, through Serena and was marvelled by the extent of her bloodthirsty.

    The Wolf Queen doesn¡¯t go into battle and leaves halfway. She conquers and walks away with her troupe, victorious.

    And she had never turned down a fight, no matter who her opponent was, which is interesting to note.

    <i>¡¯I think I finally figured everything out,¡¯ </i>

    I finally snapped the book closed and put it down on my nightstand.

    "Valmora? Are you there?" I called, crossing my leg over the other.

    No answer.

    I let out a low groan. "I know who you are."

    Still no answer.

    "I have confirmed that you are the ancient wolf, our first Wolf Queen, Serena."

    <i>"The historian got it all wrong," </i>Valmora finally spoke. <i>"I am the Wolf Queen, not Serena. I just choose who to work through." </i>

    Wow!

    I had no idea Serena wasn¡¯t the actual wolf Queen, like I had read about. Although it was surprising, it now made sense.

    "So, you chose me just like you did with Serena?" I asked, hoping to find out if I was special.

    <i>"I didn¡¯t choose you." </i>There was an edge to her tone, as if she was annoyed with me being her host. <i>"The Moon Goddess did. And I am still yet to see how you¡¯re a good match for me."</i>

    Ouch! That statement hurt.

    But on the other hand, I could understand my wolf¡¯s frustration. I was like a bad market for her. She was the wolf of the most powerful female werewolf that ever existed in History.

    She had disyed her power and authority through Serena only because Serena was strong, bold and courageous. So, they worked together and earned war victories together.

    But now, she was stuck with a cursed, powerless woman like me.

    Of course, she was right to be mad at me.

    "So, I get to be the next Wolf Queen?" I asked, taking another chance.

    Unlike I had expected, Valmora didn¡¯t talk down at me, scold or ignore me. She actually answered my question.

    <i>"You will, only if are prepared. And there isn¡¯t much time. There is a big waring. And this is why you must be trained. You are too weak and too careless. And I don¡¯t sense any ounce of discipline in you."</i>

    Once again, Valmora scored against me sessfully.

    She had such a smooth tongue. And she was powerful enough that she could insult me and get away with it, unlike Draven.

    Maybe it was actually time I took my life seriously.

    "There is a waring?" I asked. Though I already knew this, I just couldn¡¯t help getting a confirmation.

    <i>"A big one. And you are very important. You must start training at once. Today, ask Draven to be your teacher."</i>

    Draven again?

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Valmora was asking me to make Draven my tutor. When I had suggested Dennis, she had gone mad at me saying that our mate was who we needed.

    And speaking about mates, I just realised that there weren¡¯t any records of Serena¡¯s mate or her children in the History book.

    I was so curious about this. But I knew better than to ask Valmora about it.

    She would never answer me, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood and make her mad at me.

    "What if Draven doesn¡¯t agree to my request?"

    I haven¡¯t even asked him about the picture of Serena yet.

    <i>"He has no choice," </i>Valmora stated confidently. <i>"But it¡¯s your job to persuade him. And if you can¡¯t even get your mate to help you, you have no purpose left in this world and must be killed."</i>

    I shuddered.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my wolf just openly let me know what would happen to me if I proved to be useless to whatever purpose the Moon Goddess had for me.

    But her statement had me realising something. She once in a while referred to Draven as my wolf instead of ¡¯our wolf¡¯, and I have no idea why she does that.

    Maybe she hasn¡¯t entirely epted him?

    <i>"I feel trapped inside your body. Just an hour¡¯s conversation is enough to get me exhausted. And if you don¡¯t build some muscles, we will never be able to shift into my form." </i>

    Valmora¡¯sst statement had me worrying over myself and my weaknesses.

    Now that I¡¯ve confirmed that I¡¯m not wolfless, the next step is to experience running in my wolf form.

    But above my worries, I was grateful to the Moon Goddess for giving me such a powerful wolf.

    <i>Dy isn¡¯t denial.</i>

    "What¡¯s the next step?" I asked Valmora.

    <i>"After building your stamina and muscles. The next step is unlocking my powers... We will find a way once we get to there," </i>she answered.

    Powers?

    As soon as I thought of that, the scene from my dream shed in my mind. The woman warrior had used a persuasion power to get that man to slit his own throat.

    I wondered if that was what Valmora was talking about.

    No matter how curious I was, I decided to let things unfold by themselves. The surprise for the future should be worth the wait.

    "Did you need to do the same with Serena?"

    <i>"No. All her channels were open. But yours seems... blocked." </i>

    When Valmora replied to me, she had sounded a bit confused, as if there were more theories about what she had noticed.

    Maybe I really had to see my grandma. She was the only one I thought could help me. And I trusted her. Because I know who she is... what she is. Even though she hadn¡¯t known how to remove the Lunar curse.

    <i>"Draven ising," </i>Valmora said to me. <i>"You must mention the training to him today itself."</i>

    She kept reminding me about the training, like I had short-term memory and wouldn¡¯t understand how urgent it was.

    But she was right, because I truly do not understand the urgency, because I didn¡¯t know everything she knew.

    Just then, three gentle, firm knocks went off my door.

    <i>"It¡¯s Draven. Answer it," </i>Valmora ordered.

    For the first time, she was showing excitement for his presence.

    <i>"Don¡¯t forget to persuade him if he refuses. Failure is not an option, and it won¡¯t be tolerated," </i>Valmora had me know, and then finished with, <i>"We must get whatever we want." </i>

    I got off my bed and walked straight to the door just as the knocks came again. As soon as I pulled open the door, I saw Draven standing tall right in front of me.

    My eyes started all over his body.

    He was putting on a new shirt and pants. His hair, which was in a bun, seemed wet. And then there was the fragrance of mint and cinnamoning from him.

    It seemed he had juste straight from the shower.

    Then our gazes met.

    "It¡¯s time for our swimming lessons."

 Chapter 141: Setting Her Pride Aside

    <h4>Chapter 141: Setting Her Pride Aside</h4>

    Meredith.

    The mighty Draven hadn¡¯t sent anyone to remind me about our swimming lessons.

    He hade to my door and knocked like a gentleman would.

    This was... surprising. Unexpected.

    "Wear something appropriate. I will be waiting right outside here," he said, and then turned away.

    I shut the door with a small thud and walked into my dressing room.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask what he meant by something appropriate. The few times we trained were enough for hisints to register in my heart.

    I found something suitable for swimming in the closet and changed into it. It was a ck matching skin-tight singlet and tights that stopped at my knees.

    Lastly, I rolled my hair into a bun, grabbed the History book before making my way out the door, notwithstanding that I felt weird in my new outfit.

    I don¡¯t know how Deidra did it, but she sure did go out of her way to get me this.

    And ording to her, she didn¡¯t want me to lose out to Ms. Fellowes in terms of dressing chicly and keeping up with thetest fashion trends; something I gave no qualms about.

    Outside my door, Draven was waiting like he had told me. His eyes roamed my body for a good minute before he turned on his heels.

    I guessed he approved of my outfit since he had no words.

    I quickly shut my door and followed him.

    "I want to return the History book," I said, my steps falling beside his. "I¡¯m satisfied with the information I have."

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was already giving me an attitude when I haven¡¯t even made my requests yet.

    Maybe, Valmora was wrong in choosing him to train me. I was right about this. Dennis was better than a mate like Draven.

    I could already smell one big fight, small quarrels here and there, and snubbing that wouldst two days straight.

    "Thank you for... lending this to me," I tried again.

    Finally, he nced at me, brows furrowed. His facial expression seemed like he was surprised I was speaking to him... maybe talking too much.

    His lips parted, but then he mmed them shut the next second and turned his eyes to the stairs ahead of us.

    A deep sigh fell off my lips as I followed behind him, not sure of what else to do. But I had decided right here that I wouldn¡¯t say a word to him anymore.

    "I hope my book is intact like we have agreed?" Draven managed to say when we got to the second floor.

    He must have realized I had ruled off trying to speak to him again, and finally found the right words to say to me.

    "You can check it if you want," I responded, my eyes on his back.

    "And I will."

    He didn¡¯t say anything further as we arrived at the ground floor. Then he led us into his home office.

    Once inside, he took the book from me and returned it to the right shelf.

    Then, I got my chance.

    "Do you happen to have any pictures of Queen Serena?" I asked him before he could be on the move again.

    Draven gave me a good stare I could tell he had some questions for me, probably why I wanted the pictures and what I needed then for.

    But the questions never came.

    Instead, he reached out to grab the scroll from the other day, from the shelf right above my head.

    "There is one here. But the authenticity has never been vetted," he exined.

    I thought he was going to pass the scroll over after that, but he returns it to the shelf. Instantly, the light in my eyes disappeared.

    "We are runningte for our lessons. Hurry up," he sort of exined before leading the way out.

    This man just wanted me to keep asking him for things. It¡¯s like he enjoyed giving people permission.

    ---

    Surprisingly, Draven went softer on me today after making me verbally recall what he had taught me in the previous lessons.

    My mind had worked quickly to remember them. Fortunately, I only got a few things wrong.

    "If you had practiced exactly what you said now, there isn¡¯t any way you would have survived," he said to me, before entering the pool.

    I didn¡¯t doubt him.

    Then he reached his hand out and asked me toe inside. I hesitated, but when he threatened to drag me inside by himself, I found myself descending the stairs into the pool.

    Draven retaught me everything from the previous lessons.

    And this time around, a little skinship wasn¡¯t a problem for me. We had done a lot more than that a few days ago. But it¡¯s just that this time around, it reminded me of everything.

    I ended up zoning out a few times and thenpletely stopped after Draven flicked his fingers against my forehead.

    "Ah!" I palmed my forehead and snapped my head to the side to re at him.

    "Keep looking at me that way and I will leave you to sink," he threatened with narrowed eyes.

    His hands were currently wrapped around my waist, keeping me from sinking.

    He meant every word he said, so I turned my head away. I slowly massaged my forehead until the sharp pain dulled. And only then was I ready to continue our lessons.

    The lessons went on for another half an hour with more grabbing, skin touching and a little scolding.

    Finally, we were done.

    Draven helped me climb out of the pool, and immediately, I went to the chair to pick up a small towel. I was sorting off my body when Draven walked up to me to grab a towel.

    The servants had prepared everything, clean towels, water bottles and energy drinks before we arrived at the pool.

    "I¡¯ve seen you have a problem retaining meaningful memories," he said, slowly dragging the towel across his face.

    I red at him. He just couldn¡¯t pass a sound information without insulting me. He just had to remind me he had a bad mouth. And I could tell he was avoiding my gaze.

    "Be here right on time tomorrow."

    I wrapped the bigger towel around my body and watched him dump the used towel in his hand into a bin next to the chair.

    I knew he was going to leave next, and honestly, I didn¡¯t care. And I wouldn¡¯t have bothered if he left if it wasn¡¯t for Valmora¡¯s reminder ying like baby bedtime rhyme at the back of my head.

    "Um... I need your help with something."

    Draven had already started matching away by the time I had finished processing the words I wanted to say to him.

    "What do you want?" He asked without stopping in his steps. I had to quickly walk over.

    "I know you¡¯re a great trainer. At least, I¡¯ve seen it with my eyes." Releasing a deep sigh, I continued, "Can you take me onbat skills and train me like you do with the warriors?"

    I wasn¡¯t direct with my request. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for his opinion.

    I should have just gone straight to the point and told him that I wanted him to train me onbat skills.

    He stopped in his steps and looked at me, hands on his waist. "You¡¯re joking, right?"

    Instantly, light dimmed in my eyes, my nose scrunching up in distaste. I can¡¯t believe this man thought I was joking after all my efforts gathering the courage to speak.

    "I¡¯m not joking. Why would I y with something like that?" I asked him, clearly annoyed. And I wanted him to see it in my face.

    Draven shook his head. "Wait, let me get this straight," he said, briefly shutting his eyes and opening them the next second. "You want to learn how to fight? And you want me to teach you?"

    "Yes. Is there a problem?" I asked, spreading my arms.

    "Of course, there is," he nodded, putting his hands away. His brows furrowed as he narrowed his gaze down at my face. "I can¡¯t make myself avable to teach you."

    A low groan escaped my lips. I clenched my fists at my sides while doing everything I could to make sure I did not bare my teeth out to him.

    "Is your schedule packed up? I¡¯m sure you can create a little time out for me. You can dedicate thirty minutes of your time to me daily in regards to thisbat training.

    Draven sighed heavily. "For what reasons are you suddenly interested in working out?"

    I wanted to do badly correct Draven that I wasn¡¯t asking for a gym coach but rather, abat trainer. But in the end, I concluded he was far too smart to mix up my words.

    "Do I need a reason?" I asked, refusing to answer his questions. "Perhaps, are you hesitating to train me because I don¡¯t have a wolf, so you¡¯re looking down on me?"

    Draven scoffed. "My time is too valuable. I don¡¯t want to waste it on anyone or anything ."

 Chapter 142: A Heated Situation

    <h4>Chapter 142: A Heated Situation</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You are calling me a waste of time?" I asked,pletely stunned with my mouth agape.

    I don¡¯t know why this came as a surprise to me. But seriously, this was Draven. He had always been rude to me.

    Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten that after a few poundings.

    "I didn¡¯t exactly say that." His nose scrunched up.

    "Oh... You sure meant that," I hissed. He turned and started walking away, probably not in the mood to get into any arguments with me.

    But I was. Still, I didn¡¯t follow him. My pride was bruised.

    "I thought your attitude towards me would change after you slept with me a few times," I yelled.

    Instantly, he stopped walking and turned back around to stare at me, his brows lifting.

    "What was that?" he asked. He looked pretty much annoyed.

    I guess I was new to this wolf thing to realize that werewolves had a good hearing. And I had just shouted on top of my voice which meant that though the pool are was empty with just me and Draven, that could be others around who could have heard me.

    Heat crept up my cheeks, but I refused to back down no matter how embarrassed I was.

    I remembered Valmora¡¯s orders and straightened my back, even puffing out my chest through the big towel wrapped around me from over my shoulders.

    "Do you treat all women you sleep with so cruelly?" I questioned, my voice lower now. "I thought your attitude towards me would change."

    Draven narrowed his eyes on me. He remained standing on the same spot.

    "Are you mad because I didn¡¯t agree to teaching youbat skills, so, you are mentioning the sex?"

    I froze briefly before the sound of my blood pumping followed in my ears.

    I gritted my teeth. I couldn¡¯t believe he just used the raw word without any form of dy or care of our environment.

    "Don¡¯t try to twist my words and my message," my voice was lower once again. And I decided to keep it that way because there was a psychopath standing right in front of me.

    And he had less shame than I did.

    Draven took two steps forward and stopped. His gaze darkened. "If the message you were trying to pass has to do with us being together, then I got it."

    Draven turned on his heels. And this time around, he didn¡¯t look back. So I was forced to follow him.

    He was mad at me. And believe me when I say I regretted mentioning a out bedroom activities.

    My desperation got ahead of me, especially with Valmora¡¯s constant reminder itching at the back of my mind.

    "I will be good," I said behind Draven¡¯s back as I struggled to keep up. I was almost out of breath. "I promise to be serious... more serious than with the swimming lessons."

    Draven didn¡¯t say a word to me. He also didn¡¯t stop walking.

    We were both bare feet, and he only stopped when a help escaped my lips after I stepped on a small stone.

    I lifted my right foot off the small pebble and tried to examine under my foot. And that was when he walked back to me.

    He nced at my feet and then shifted his gaze back to my face. "If you want me to teach you, then you¡¯ve got to sign an agreement."

    "An agreement?" I furrowed my brows, clearly surprised and confused at the same time.

    "Mmmm," he mumbled with his eyes still on my face. "Teaching youbat will be on my own terms. But the first rule will be if youfortably pass your swimming lessons."

    <i>Draven has agreed to teach me?</i>

    I almost couldn¡¯t believe my ears and the sight before my very eyes.

    "There will be a test a day after our lessons end," Draven continued, his low voice drawing my attention back to him. "If you don¡¯t drown, I will go ahead to draw up the schedule for yourbat lessons."

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    Levi stayed under the shower, letting the cold water stter on his ck hair and run down his shoulders, onto his back.

    A deep groan escaped his parted lips. He reached out to increase the pressure of the shower before shutting his eyes, letting his body enjoy the water.

    Just then, the tip of his red ears perked and immediately, he reached out to turn off the water below slowly turning around.

    The sight of the woman before him caused a deep sigh of relief to escape his lips.

    It was Wanda. She stood in front of him in a skin-tight ck shirt that hugged her shape. She wore a V-neck blouse that showed off a bit of her cleavage. And her face wore a smile.

    "What are you doing sneaking up on me? Why are you here?" Levi asked, bringing his palms to his face to wipe the water away.

    The corners of Wanda¡¯s red lips lifted in a big smile. She reached out to grab a big towel from the rack and stepped closer to pass it to him.

    "I heard about you and Draven¡¯s sneaky attack k at the training grounds. Also, I couldn¡¯t wait till evening toe and find you. So, here I am," she said,

    Levi snatched the towel from her and used it to wipe his face, then his shoulders, chest, arms, thighs, legs and back, as Wanda took a few steps back, her eyes on his face.

    Then, Levi wrapped the towel around his waist and stepped out of the shower ss.

    "You are so impatient."

    "And you are right." She didn¡¯t deny it.

    Wanda turned her back to him and started walking out of the bathroom. "I brought you some fruits."

    Levi followed behind her and shut the bathroom door. They stepped into his bedroom together.

    "Is that an apology gift?" he asked, just as his gaze fell on the te of sweet red grapes and sliced apples.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled in a smirk. "Maybe," she said and went over to sit at the foot of his bed.

    Levi walked passed her and crossed the room. He reached the door and locked it with a soft click before walking back to her.

    His gaze fell on her as something shifted in his eyes.

    Wanda smirked. "Are you now ready to spend time with me and catch up on everything we¡¯ve missed?"

    "Hell yes," Levi replied, his fingers grazing the hem of the towel around his waist. Then slowly, he tugged it lose and let it fall past his length, pooling at his feet.

    Wanda licked her lower lips, her gaze slowly dragging across his body, moving from his face and down to his chest, before stopping at his long big cock that started to rise under her intense watchful gaze.

    "I see you have regained your energy," she whispered in a low sultry tone as her wicked gaze moved back to his face.

    "And you will be begging for my mercy by the time I have you under me and fuck that sweet wet swollen pussy of yours that Draven has never gotten to explore," Levi said, his hot gaze burning her.

    "Umm..." A low moan escaped Wanda¡¯s lips as she parted her legs for him. Then she leaned her back towards the bed before dropping her elbows on the bed to support her weight.

    "Don¡¯t you want to see how soaked my panties are by just your mere words?" she asked, biting her lower lips as her gaze travelled to his cock.

    It was standing at erect now.

    Levi stopped in front of her and put a finger on her jaw to lift her face, his cock, pointing at her forehead.

    "It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re wet already." He moved his free hand to the back of her head and yanked it gently backwards.

    A gasp escaped from her lips.

    "I had nned to fuck you regardless if you were dry or not so your little pussy learns to stop yearning for any other man¡¯s cock apart from mine."

    "I see you are jealous," Wanda moaned, looking up to his face, her dark gaze meeting his as more liquid pulled between her legs.

    Levi didn¡¯t deny her ims, so she continued.

    "Well, hurry up and fuck me. Remind my pussy about how much it has missed you pounding the brain cells out of it. Remind it that it only belongs to you for now. Show it how you could leave it swollen likest time you pumped the life out of it. Prove to it your cock is deserving of her so I can finally take your cock into my mouth suck your seeds out of them."

    The more dirty talks that Wanda did, the more Levi¡¯s cock hardened.

    And finally, something snapped in him.

    He reached out to Wanda¡¯s green blouse. He was going to test it, given the desires that filled his eyes, but Wanda reminded him in time.

    "Do not rip it. I can¡¯t go to my room shirtless, or in yours."

    That statement seemed to get him to change his mind.

    Levi grabbed the blouse instead and lifted it. Wanda raised her hands so he could pull it off her head.

 Chapter 143: Combat Training Terms & Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 143: Combat Training Terms & Conditions</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    As he dumped the clothes on the floor, Wanda reached out to unsp her bra behind, her excited gaze never leaving his.

    As soon as her fair breasts were released, and she tossed her bra on the floor, Levi grabbed her hand and pulled her up from the bed.

    Then he roughly turned her and bent her over the bed, keeping her palms on the bed with her bum sticking out to him.

    Without wasting a second, he grabbed the hem of her skirt and rolled it up to her waist.

    A low groan escaped his lips as his eyes took her ass with the ck thong that barely covered nothing.

    Next up, his he rubbed her ass with his big palms, slowly caressing it as if to understand how it felt after a long time.

    "Do you like what you see?" Wanda asked breathlessly as she turned her head to the side.

    "You have a beautiful ass," heplimented, meeting her gaze briefly as his hands continued to go around her.

    "Better than your wife¡¯s?" She asked, a smirk on her lips.

    "You know I only bed her to have children." As soon as Levi made that statement, his fingers went under and slipped inside her panties, roughly shoving her pussy.

    "Argh!" Wanda cried out in a tone mixed with pleasure and pain.

    "Good. Now you have to shut and start moaning."

    His fingers glided against her clit, and rubbed the folds of her pussy, before digging two fingers inside them.

    "Fuck! You¡¯re so wet!" he said in a low harsh voice, his gaze darkening as he started to pump his fingers in and out of her speedily.

    "Arrgh... Ummm..." Wanda moaned, shutting her eyes, her face directed at the bed. "You to like to fuck your sister huh? You like to make her cum before your released your hot seeds inside her."

    "You are tempting me," Levi groaned, pumping his fingers faster.

    "Who... would have known you are sister fucker, huh?" Wanda continued to tease him in between moans as her pussy clenched around his fingers buried inside it.

    Levi pped her ass with his free hand. "I know you love my cock. It¡¯s the best thing that could ever be buried inside of you."

    Then he leaned in and whispered to her in a low husky tone, "And I¡¯m going to give you exactly what you want. I¡¯m going to bury my cock inside of you, and fuck your sweet cunt until it swells and turns red, begging me for mercy."

    "You have to fuck me until I cum nicely hard around your big fat cuck, forgetting all about my fantasies of being in Draven¡¯s bed."

    Wanda moaned as the tip of his cock teased her entrance from behind. She let out another groan and arched her back, trying to push her ass to his cock.

    She was impatient, her cunt, throbbing with need.

    Without warning, Levi grabbed her waist and mmed his cock inside her wet pussy and started thrusting in and out without mercy.

    "Ahhh!" Wanda cried out, her fingers gripping the sheets.

    "Bite the sheets if you can¡¯t hold back your moans if you don¡¯t want anyone hearing what is happening inside here," Levi grunted as he hid continuously mmed against her ass with much urgency.

    Them, one of his hands moved to fist the back of her head, forcing her to arch her back.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    It was funny to hear Meredith asking me to teach herbat.

    I mean, where did thate from? Possibly from somewhere. I didn¡¯t actually believe her self-defence-nonsense talk.

    I didn¡¯t think she was suddenly bored and wanted to move her body around. But even if that was so, she could have gone to anyone else for help.

    All I knew was that she had a better rtionship with my brother than with me. Why did she choose me?

    Could it be because she thinks we¡¯re good now that we¡¯ve been together a few times?

    "What kind of agreement are we signing?" Meredith asked, pulling my attention back to her.

    She walked briskly next to me, trying to keep up with my long strides.

    "Why are you afraid?" I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. "Why don¡¯t you wait until you see it?"

    "Okay," she breathed.

    We walked into the house together and stopped outside the door to my office. I tilted my head to the side and gave her a good look.

    The water on her face had dried entirely, but her clothes were still damp under that huge towel wrapped around her shoulders.

    "Go and change your clothes. I will inform you as soon as the agreement in ready."

    Then, without waiting for her contribution, I unlocked my door and walked in, shutting the door behind me.

    "Rhovan, why do you think Meredith suddenly feels like learningbat to protect herself?" I asked, settling down behind my desk. "What is her n?"

    My shorts stuck to my ass. The wetness was ufortable, but I could manage.

    <i>"I can only find out if you spend enough time with her. Right now, it seems as if you¡¯re keeping your rtionship professional."</i> Rhovan replied with a hint of sarcasm. I ignored it.

    "By enough time, you mean?" I inquired.

    <i>"Long hours."</i>

    A scoff escaped my lips faster than I assumed. "Do I look like I have the time for that? My life doesn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t revolve around one woman whom I¡¯m still trying to find a ce for in my life."

    <i>"If you want answers,"</i> Rhovan shrugged, not even attempting to get me to spend time with our mate.

    I stand to think he knows when to push me and when to stand to the side and watch me push myself.

    That cunning animal.

    "I have so many more important things on my hands to handle. For example, those blood sucking demons. We still haven¡¯t found any trace of them since I sent the hunters after them."

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything after that. He reigned in silence, letting me spew my anger and frustration in the air, and making a decision all by myself.

    But I did let him know that today was one of those days when he wasn¡¯t helpful to me.

    My words hadn¡¯t touched him.

    In the end, I grabbed a in sheet from my desk and picked up a pen, setting out to establish some rules since I¡¯d decided to train Meredith.

    __

    <strong>Combat Training Terms & Conditions</strong>

    <i>Authored by ALPHA DRAVEN OATRUN</i>

    <strong>Attendance is not optional. </strong> Arrive at the training grounds at the scheduled time. Not five minuteste. Not even one. If you arrivete, the session will be over for the day.

    <strong>No whining.</strong> You asked for this. I¡¯m not interested in hearing how hard it is. Cryter.

    <strong>Dress like someone who intends to fight.</strong> Long gowns, iling sleeves, and anything withce are banned from the training grounds. I¡¯m not going to exin why.

    <strong>No arguments during lessons.</strong> If you have questions, ask. If you want to debate, save it for your journal. I¡¯m not interested in back-and-forth.

    <strong>Respect the weapon.</strong> Once we beginbat drills, treat every weapon I give you as if it¡¯s real¡ªbecause it will be.

    <strong>Your safety is your responsibility.</strong> I will not go easy on you because of your face, your title, or your wolflessness. If you¡¯re careless, you will bleed.

    <strong>Fail your swimming evaluation, and this agreement dissolves.</strong> I won¡¯t train someone who can¡¯t survive ten minutes in the water.

    <strong>Keep your private emotions private.</strong> I¡¯m your trainer during these hours. Whatever else we are outside of it, keep it there.

    <strong>No bragging.</strong> If you manage tond a hit, congrattions. You¡¯re still not a warrior. Stay humble.

    <strong>Vition of these rules means immediate termination of training.</strong> I don¡¯t repeat myself. And I don¡¯t tolerate half-effort.

    Break any of these¡ªdon¡¯t show up again.

    __

    Then, I created a space at the end of the sheet for the signatures. I wrote our names on each side before signing my name.

    Then, a knock sounded on the door. And before I could give the permission, the door opened and a head peeked inside.

    I narrowed my gaze at Dennis, my gaze following him as he stepped in, shut the door and started walking towards my desk with a half-lip smile.

    "One day, I will hold an axe next to the door so when next you open it and peek without permission, the axe wille swinging to chop off your head."

    "Hahaha." He chuckled, dipping his head backwards before straightening his back.

    He pulled out one of the chairs and sat down with a smile that reached his eyes.

    "I wasn¡¯t the one who made you furious, so why are you trying to take it out on me?" He asked, looking curious.

    Dennis wasn¡¯t asking because he cared about me. He just wanted to know the source of my mood swing so he couldugh at me all he wanted.

    But I refused to give him that satisfaction.

 Chapter 144: Withdrawing The Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 144: Withdrawing The Warriors</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Dennis¡¯s eyes dropped to my chest before they found my face again, already twitching with mischief.

    "You just wrapped up your swimming lessons with Meredith?" he asked, brows raised. "And you came straight here instead of changing out of your wet shorts?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. The soaked fabric clinging to me was doing all the talking.

    His gaze slid down again, and before he could open his mouth to say something even dumber, he noticed the sheet of paper in front of me.

    "What¡¯s this?" he asked, already leaning over the desk like a nosy pup.

    I picked it up and folded it in half. "An agreement."

    Dennis¡¯s interest sharpened, the way it always did when he sensed something personal. "What kind of agreement?" he prodded.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering.

    And that was when he moved faster than I gave him credit for. His hand shot out and snatched the sheet from my fingers.

    "Dennis¡ª"

    Toote. He leaned back in his seat like a king on a throne and unfolded the page leisurely. A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth the second his eyes scanned the header.

    "Wow," he mouthed, before lifting his gaze to mine. "You actually drew up a rulebook to teach your wifebat?"

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "How is that your business?"

    He ignored the question the same way he ignored most things that didn¡¯t serve his entertainment. His eyes twinkled.

    "You should have added a rule against being too stiff. I mean, who writes ¡¯noce on the training grounds¡¯? That¡¯s a real warrior¡¯s concern right there."

    My jaw ticked, but I said nothing. He was trying to get a rise out of me. Again.

    Dennis kept reading, pausing after each line like a self-appointed narrator of mockery.

    "No whining. Cryter?" He snorted. "You sound like Father. Only less charming."

    I reached for the paper again, but halfway through the motion, I stopped and leaned back. Let him read. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to wrestle a grown man over stationery.

    Dennis continued, dramatically enunciating each rule.

    "Fail your swimming evaluation, and this agreement dissolves... wow. Harsh. You nning to drown her if she messes up?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. Silence was my way of inviting him to shut up.

    He finally reached thest line, eyes still dancing with humour as he refolded the sheet and slid it across the desk toward me.

    "I just can¡¯t believe you, of all people, could be this uptight over training your own wife. Why should I even be surprised?"

    I didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. I let it sit there a moment before reaching for it, folding it once more, but this time I didn¡¯t set it back on the desk. I held it in my hand and stared past him.

    Something else was wing at the edges of my mind.

    Dennis noticed the shift. He tilted his head.

    "What are you thinking about?" he asked.

    My fingers tightened around the paper. "Something."

    He leaned forward slightly. His voice had dropped the sarcasm. "Something like what?"

    "I¡¯m thinking of pulling the hunters back. Calling off the search."

    That earned me a raised brow. I met his gaze without flinching.

    "It¡¯s better we let the vampirese to us," I said. "Hunting them exposes our people. We risk losing more than we gain."

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his earlier amusement reced by consideration. "That¡¯s true. Our men could run into a troupe and note back. Then we¡¯d be down good warriors¡ªand still have no answers."

    I reached for my phone. Tried the mind-link first¡ªnothing. Jeffery was probably blocking out to focus, like he always did when tracking movements or training.

    So I dialled instead.

    "Alpha," Jeffery¡¯s voice came through, crisp.

    "You have time?"

    "Yes, Alpha."

    "Come to my office. We need a brief talk."

    He acknowledged the order, and I ended the call with a quiet sigh.

    It didn¡¯t take long. A knock came, and I gave permission. Jeffery entered and walked straight to the desk, taking the chair beside Dennis after I gestured him down.

    "I¡¯m calling the hunters back," I said, getting to the point. "It¡¯s too dangerous to keep looking. We will let the vampires make the first move."

    Jeffery nodded, face grim. "I¡¯ve been thinking the same. Let Duskmoor¡¯s government shoulder some of the risk. They¡¯ve been hiding behind our backs while we bleed on their soil."

    Dennis chuckled darkly. "About time they stop sipping tea behind tall gates. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing if they lost a few of their own."

    I turned to him sharply. "As much as I¡¯d like them to carry more weight, any attack affects us, too. You know that."

    Jeffery cut in. "Besides, they haven¡¯t had any deaths or disappearancestely. None. Too clean."

    "Exactly." I sighed, rubbing my palm against my jaw. "The vampires going quiet for two weeks straight¡ªthat¡¯s not retreat. That¡¯s preparation."

    "They¡¯re ying hide and seek," Dennis muttered. "Waiting for one of us to walk into their jaws."

    I tapped the table with a knuckle, a habit when the tension brewed too loud in my head.

    "They have your scent," I reminded him. "You need to be more careful when you leave the estate."

    Dennis smirked. "I know, brother."

    After issuing the final instructions¡ªJeffery to recall the hunters and the warriors dispatched¡ªwe concluded the discussion. I dismissed them both, the paper still in my hand.

    I left the study, climbed to the third floor, and paused outside Meredith¡¯s door. I knocked, waited. But there was no answer.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. It was either that Meredith was in the inner room or out entirely.

    I turned the handle and stepped inside.

    The room was empty. But the faint hiss of water reached my ears. She was in the shower, bathing.

    I cleared my throat even though she couldn¡¯t hear me, then crossed to her nightstand and ced the folded agreement there.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my head. <i>"Go to her. Join our mate in the shower."</i>

    I rolled my eyes at him mentally. Not everything needs to be about scent and skin.

    "And why should I do that, you pervert?" I asked him.

    Rhovan growled. He didn¡¯t like that word, and I didn¡¯t care.

    <i>"Won¡¯t you like to see our mate¡¯s body and taste her out once again?"</i> he asked, trying to tempt me. But it was all for nothing.

    I wasn¡¯t in the same mood as him. "If you want her so badly, you can go find her in the shower yourself."

    I turned and left the room, ignoring his low, eager growl.

    Let Meredith read the agreement first. Let¡¯s see if she still wants to train after all those rules.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    After spending quality time under the shower, I finally turned off the water and grabbed the towel right after I started to notice my skin go dry.

    Then, I walked into my dressing room and picked up somethingfortable to wear.

    How I missed my maidservants dressing me. I had every reason to believe Draven was set to torture me, but in a different way.

    As soon as I stepped inside my bedroom, I smelled Draven, though he was nowhere to be found. Then, I moved towards the bed, my nose scrunched up as I noticed something that looked like a letter.

    The paper was barely folded¡ªjust left on the edge of my nightstand like a warning or a challenge. Possibly both.

    <i>That must be the agreement.</i>

    I stared at the note for a second, not ready to touch it. There was no warmth. No "yours truly." My name was spelt out in full.

    I picked it up anyway.

    Draven¡¯s handwriting was messy but legible, bold lines that curved with irritation. It wasn¡¯t the kind of neat penmanship one might expect from a royal alpha. But it was so... him. Rushed. Controlled. Sharp.

    My eyes scanned the lines quickly the first time, but then I read them again, more slowly. Each point sliced like its own little insult.

    No whining. <i>Am I a child?</i>

    No arguments during lessons. <i>He really wants me to act like a dumb doll.</i>

    No bragging. <i>He doesn¡¯t want me to celebrate my wins?</i>

    What the hell?

    I rolled my eyes halfway through it, but something about the way he ended it¡ª<i>Break any of these¡ªdon¡¯t show up again</i>¡ªtightened something strange in my chest.

    No "good luck." No, "I will be patient with you." Just a threat. A promise.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t angry. Notpletely.

    Because beneath all that alpha gruffness was a quiet truth: Draven Oatrun was going to train me. Finally!

    He may act like he hated me half the time¡ªand maybe he did¡ªbut this was his version of agreeing to help.

    And I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t make me feel significant.

    I stared at the "If you are careless, you will bleed" line longer than I should have. Was that a warning or a guarantee? Knowing him, both.

    A sigh pushed out of me before I could stop it.

    I found a pen, signed under my name, before nodding in satisfaction.

    Then, I folded the paper once¡ªneater than he had¡ªand tucked it into the drawer beneath my nightstand. It felt like something I shouldn¡¯t throw away.

    I really have to make sure to finish mybat lessons with excellent grades so I can gloat in Draven¡¯s face.

    At least, he didn¡¯t make mention of not bragging after the lessons have beenpleted.

 Chapter 145: The Duel

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Duel</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I couldn¡¯t wait for that blessed day to arrive already, so I could show Draven what it felt like to win and make a big achievement.

    He would probably be too stone-cold hearted to even know what that felt like.

    I bet his parents didn¡¯t celebrate any of his wins when he was a child, so he definitely can never rte.

    A smile was back to my lips as I spoke to Valmora. "I got him to teach mebat skills."

    "The first step towards unlocking our powers is done. Good job," Valmoraplimented.

    Though her tone didn¡¯t sound like this was a big deal, I was happy to take her little praise. She was far better than Draven.

    Just then, the ringing tone of my phone went off and I pulled open the drawer to retrieve it.

    It was Dennis calling.

    I swiped my finger across the screen to take the call before cing the phone on my ear.

    "Hey!" He greeted.

    "Hey!" I greeted back, trying to gauge his mood. "It isn¡¯t time for practice."

    "I know." A small chuckled escaped his lips and reached my ears. "Draven and Levi will be fighting it out tomorrowte afternoon at the training grounds."

    My brows furrowed immediately. "Fighting?" I was almost unsure of what I had heard. "Why?"

    "It¡¯s a friendly fight," Dennis quickly exined before my head would explode. "I just called to inform you in case you are interested."

    "I¡¯m interested," I said.

    "I knew you would say that," he teased. "See you at our usual meeting spotter today."

    As soon as the call terminated, I threw my phone back inside the drawer and pushed it shut.

    If Draven was going to be my teacher, this was the perfect opportunity to see him in abat action. And it will be a first.

    This short information from Dennis had me craving speaking to Draven. So, I grabbed the agreement from the shelf and made my way to Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be in, but there wasn¡¯t any harm in trying.

    Three soft knockster, Draven pulled the door open. He was indecently dressed, a ck pants covering his legs, a bare chest and a towel around his neck in view.

    His long hair was wet and fell beside his face, and he smelt of mint and fresh alovera shower gel.

    "I signed the agreement," I announced, presenting the paper to him.

    He took it from me, not looking surprised to see me. "I will make a copy and send it to you. I don¡¯t want you giving any excuses for breaking a rule here."

    Without waiting for my response or asking if I had another message to deliver, he slipped back inside his room and shut the door in my face.

    Asshole.

    ---

    <i><strong>~**Third Person**~</strong></i>

    ~The Next Day~

    The sun hovered low above the horizon, bleeding gold across the dusty training grounds. The arena had been cleared, and the scent of anticipation hung heavy in the air.

    Warriors¡ªboth seasoned and new¡ªstood in a wide circle, their bare chests glistening with sweat, eyes trained on the centre. It wasn¡¯t just another afternoon drill. It was something rare.

    A duel between a respected Alpha and a seasoned warrior.

    Dennis stood off to the side, his arms crossed, a self-satisfied smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He had orchestrated this. A friendly match, he imed. But the weight of it said otherwise.

    On one side of the ring stood Draven, bare-chested in ck shorts, his tall frame radiating quiet dominance. His ink-ck hair was pulled into a tight bun, every inch of him calm and unreadable.

    Across from him was Levi, a formidable presence with a broad chest, powerful limbs, and a smile that bordered on arrogance. He stretched his arms out and rolled his shoulders with ease, the air around him crackling with challenge.

    "I will keep time," Dennis said, raising a hand. "Thirty minutes. No ws unless agreed upon. No fatal strikes. Just clean skill."

    The air tensed. The Warriors went quiet. Even Jeffery, who usually stood unaffected, narrowed his eyes in interest.

    At the edge of the crowd, Meredith stood, nked by her maidservants, her silver hair catching the sun at the edge. She didn¡¯t blink as she watched Draven.

    Wanda stood at the other end, a proud smile on her lips as her gaze moved between the man she was in love with and her brother, with whom she had no boundaries.

    Then¡ªit began.

    A single p from Dennis echoed through the field, and both men shifted in a blur of movement.

    Where once they stood, now two massive wolves faced off. Draven, in sleek obsidian fur, stood tall and sharp-eyed. His body was all coiled muscle, restrained power.

    Across from him, Levi, with chestnut-brown fur and broader shoulders, growled low and lunged first.

    He charged with impressive speed, ws raking the ground, but Draven sidestepped the attack with such precision that gasps rose from the crowd. His ck form became a shadow, fluid and nearly untouchable.

    Levi turned on his paws and charged again.

    This time, their bodies collided.

    ws scraped against muscle, and fangs shed, but the attackscked the desperation of war¡ªthey were sharp, controlled, calcted.

    Dust and sand kicked up in every direction as the two wolves broke apart and then crashed together again.

    Draven ducked low, mming his shoulder into Levi¡¯s side. Levi staggered but recovered, immediately swiping at Draven¡¯s ribs.

    The ck wolf twisted just in time¡ªa graceful whirl of motion¡ªevading the strike and kicking up a cloud of dirt in his wake.

    The crowd howled.

    Warriors shifted between cheers and stunned silence as the duel continued with no clear dominance. But for those who had been trained long enough¡ªJeffery, Dennis, even Wanda¡ªit was obvious.

    Draven was holding back.

    Levi was strong, skilled, but wild. His moves came with force, but theycked the calcted polish of the ck wolf before him.

    Draven didn¡¯t react¡ªhe anticipated. Every feint Levi threw, Draven read it before itnded. He was teaching as much as he was sparring.

    Yet, he never struck hard enough to end the fight.

    Halfway through, Levi caught Draven¡¯s shoulder with his teeth, dragging him down. A triumphant growl burst from his chest¡ªbut it didn¡¯tst long.

    Draven rolled, using the momentum to flip Levi clean over his back and into the dirt. The crowd erupted.

    From the sidelines, Dennis let out a low whistle. "He¡¯s toying with him," he muttered.

    Meredith didn¡¯t speak. But her eyes said it all.

    The fight resumed. They circled each other, both panting now. Sweat and blood painted Levi¡¯s fur in patches¡ªDraven had drawn blood once, and it hadn¡¯t healed yet.

    The sun dipped lower.

    The final stretch began with a blur of motion¡ªLeviunched into the air, ws aimed at Draven¡¯s throat. But instead of dodging, Draven let hime.

    At thest second, he pivoted, reared up, and used Levi¡¯s own weight to m him into the ground. Dust burst upward like a cloud. Both wolves froze.

    Time stopped.

    Then, Dennis rang the iron gong.

    The sound split through the tension like a de.

    Draven and Levi shifted back, panting, steam rising off their bodies in the cooling dusk.

    Levi wiped blood from his mouth with the back of his hand and chuckled. "You let mend that final strike."

    Draven, chest rising and falling but unmarred by bruises, looked unbothered. "You¡¯re slower than I remember."

    Leviughed and stepped forward. They sped hands, gripping tightly, and for a moment, the arena was still.

    "No victory for you today," Levi said. "Because you let me win."

    Draven gave the faintest smirk. "I was exhausted."

    From the crowd, murmurs began to rise again. Warriors pped and howled in appreciation. Even Jeffery cracked a small smile.

    Meredith remained silent, her hands tightening at her "sides.

    She had seen everything.

    Draven could¡¯ve ended that fight in five minutes, but he chose not to. And it was beginning to make her wonder what else he was choosing not to show.

    Her chest tightened.

    She had watched him move¡ªlike the wind, like a shadow, like he knew where every attack wouldnd before it even left Levi¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t just strength or speed... it was control. Total mastery.

    She thought back to the match. Levi had struck hard¡ªhe didn¡¯t hold back. Yet Draven? He had toyed with him. Not cruelly. Not arrogantly. Just... deliberately. Almost like a father sparring with his overconfident son.

    He really could have ended it if he so wanted.

    And now she understood.

    Valmora hadn¡¯t told her to seek Draven just because he was her mate. It was about this what she saw today.

    He was the best.

    And not just because he could fight. But because he fought smart. He thought in the middle of chaos.

    Meredith¡¯s throat felt tight.

    Her wolf, Valmora, hadn¡¯t said a word since the match ended. But Meredith could still feel her presence pressing gently at the edge of her mind. Satisfied. Almost smug.

    <i>"Now you see."</i>

    "Yeah, I can see," Meredith muttered under her breath.

    She exhaled softly through her nose and turned away from the crowd, her maidservants following behind her as they whispered amongst themselves.

    Her bare feet padded quietly across the corridor that led back into the estate, and soon she was slipping into thefort of her room for a nap.

 Chapter 146: A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 146: A Reward</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The shrill ring of my phone tore through the quiet in my room, dragging me violently out of the deep, dreamless sleep I¡¯d barely sunk into.

    I groaned softly, rolling onto my side, my hand fumbling across the nightstand until I found the device. My eyes squinted against the glow of the screen.

    Dennis.

    I answered without thinking. "Hello...?"

    "Were you sleeping?" came Dennis¡¯s familiar, smooth voice. There was a smile tucked between the sybles.

    "Yes," I mumbled, my voice thick with sleep.

    "Oh," he said with mock guilt, "My apologies for waking you. I just wanted to remind you that your favourite driving instructor will be ready for you in half an hour."

    I groaned, flopping onto my back. "I¡¯m too tired for lessons today. I want to sleep some more."

    There was a brief silence, then Dennis sighed. "That¡¯s too bad... I guess the ice cream I drove more than an hour to buy for you will just melt away."

    My eyes snapped open. I sat up so fast the pillow fell from behind me. "You got me ice cream?"

    Since that time, Dennis first took me to Duskmoor¡¯s town when I had a breakdown, all thanks to Draven, and bought me Ice cream; I haven¡¯t had another.

    Dennis chuckled. "I see you¡¯ve changed your mind about the lesson. I¡¯ll be waiting at our usual spot."

    "I¡¯ming!" I blurted as I swung my legs off the bed, fully alert now.

    "Don¡¯t run!" he called through augh before hanging up.

    I threw the nket aside, darted into the dressing room, and pulled on something simple¡ªa matching two-piece, pants and a top. I didn¡¯t even waste time checking myself in the mirror. The mention of ice cream had robbed me of all reasoning.

    As I stepped back into the bedroom, I slipped my phone into the drawer of the nightstand. I wasn¡¯t about to risk Draven finding out about it before my ns. I had ns.

    I dashed out of the room, my heart pounding¡ªnot from excitement alone, but from a tiny spark of fear. I prayed none of my maidservants would walk into my room while I was out and cause a panic.

    Thest thing I wanted was to get them into trouble with Draven. He¡¯d scold them for not knowing my whereabouts. And truly, it was wrong of me to leave without informing anyone. But...

    But it was ice cream.

    And when Dennis said he¡¯d gotten it for me, every bit of sense I had was stripped away.

    Maybe it would have been the best situation if I had told Azul from the outset that I would never miss my driving lessons for anything.

    By the time I reached the frontwn, I was in a half-run, my breath hitching slightly.

    Dennis was already there, standing beside his car, holding the te of ice cream in one hand and two stic spoons in the other. The broad smile on his face widened when he saw me.

    I skidded to a stop in front of him, panting. Strands of hair clung to my forehead with sweat. My bun was a mess. I probably looked ridiculous.

    "It seems like you ran, mydy," Dennis said withughter in his voice.

    "I didn¡¯t want my ice cream to melt," I replied, meeting his gaze as I straightened up.

    Dennis shook his head with an amused glint in his eyes. "It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t slip. You¡¯re right on time." Then he added, "You didn¡¯te with any of your maids today?"

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the te of ice cream. "No need for an escort today."

    Dennis hummed. "Too bad I wouldn¡¯t have to see the constant stare of that particr maid of yours. What is her name again?"

    "Deidra," I replied with a smile, and he nodded.

    A few minutester, we found ourselves seated on the grass, our backs against the hedge. The te of ice cream rested between us.

    He passed me a spoon before peeling open the lid. The ice cream was split in two: one side soft pink, the other a creamy vani shade.

    My eyes lit up at the sight.

    Without waiting for an invitation, I scooped a generous amount of the pink part into my mouth. Strawberry. The sweetness rolled across my tongue.

    "Won¡¯t you like to take a photo?" Dennis asked, licking the melted bit from the lid.

    I shook my head, savouring another bite. "Didn¡¯t bring my phone."

    He blinked. "Why?"

    "I don¡¯t want your brother to find out I have one. At least not yet. I want to prank him with it first, like I nned."

    Dennis smirked. "Oh, I¡¯m sure he will love that."

    I didn¡¯t reply. I knew Draven¡¯s temper far too well to believe he¡¯dugh at any prank I yed. If anything, I was risking his wrath. Again.

    Still, I scooped the vani half and popped it in my mouth.

    Dennis pulled out his own phone from his pocket. "I¡¯ll take a few shots and a clip then. For future evidence that Meredith Carter is obsessed with ice cream."

    "Only for ice cream," I muttered.

    "And mypany," he added with a yful wink.

    I snorted softly, but said nothing as I continued eating. The breeze was gentle, the sky above clear and soft with hints of dusk. For the first time in hours, I felt light, unbothered. And oddly... safe.

    ---

    The car rolled to a slow stop. I carefully steered into the marked spot for what had to be my sixth attempt today.

    This time, the tires didn¡¯t grind against the curb, and I didn¡¯t mount the grass either. That was already an improvement.

    Dennis leaned forward in his seat to nce at the distance between the car and the parking line. "Not bad," he said with a nod, "but you¡¯re still a bit tilted to the left."

    I groaned and slumped back into the seat, gripping the wheel like I could choke the fault out of it. "Why is the left side easier than the right? My brain just refuses to cooperate."

    "Because your instinct favours your driver¡¯s side. It¡¯s a normal beginner struggle," Dennis replied, opening his door and stepping out.

    I followed with a huff, closing the door behind me. The air outside was cooler now as the evening shadows stretched across the ground. Thest ray of sun peeked over the roofline of the house, painting everything in warm orange.

    Dennis rounded the car and gave the parked angle another look. "When you perfect your parking, I will let you drive us to town. Full drive. From start to finish."

    My head whipped toward him. "Town?" I echoed, barely hiding the thrill that buzzed through me. That meant real roads, other cars... and ice cream I wouldn¡¯t have to run for.

    He grinned, clearly amused by how fast I brightened up. "Yes, town. But only after you can park like someone who won¡¯t crash into a fire hydrant."

    "Deal!" I shouted, grabbing his wrist and tugging. "One more round. Just one more. Let me practice again."

    Dennisughed. "Meredith¡ª"

    "I¡¯m serious! I can do better, I promise. Let¡¯s just go one morep, please? We don¡¯t even have to do turns, just parking. Give me ten minutes¡ªno, five. I¡¯ll prove I can do it."

    I was halfway dragging him back toward the driver¡¯s side when he stopped me with both hands gently on my shoulders.

    His palms were warm, grounding.

    "Hey," he said, bending slightly so his eyes were level with mine. "Calm down. You¡¯ve done well today. Don¡¯t ruin it by overworking yourself."

    My excitement fizzled a little at the edges. I stared up at him, still eager but slowly realizing he wasn¡¯t going to budge.

    He smiled faintly and gave my shoulder a soft squeeze before dropping his hands. "If we keep going, we¡¯ll bete for dinner."

    That did it. I sighed, finally letting the tension slip from my fingers.

    "Fine," I muttered. "But I¡¯m not done being obsessed with parking."

    "I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t," Dennis said,ughing as he walked around to the passenger side to gather his keys.

    As I nced over my shoulder toward the estate, I already started envisioning the day I¡¯d finally pull out of the driveway and cruise all the way into Duskmoor like someone who belonged behind the wheel.

    And the first ce I¡¯d stop?

    Where else?

    Ice cream.

    "I know you are excited, but what we are about to do is illegal." Dennis¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts as he drove us back to the main house.

    "Huh?" I snapped my gaze to him.

    "It is against Duskmoor¡¯sw to drive on theirnds without a Driving license," He exined.

    <i>What? That was a crime?</i>

    "So, you are telling me we are going to bemitting a crime because there is no way I¡¯m letting you go back on your word."

    He had to understand that fact.

    "I¡¯m not going back on my word." He smiled, spearing me a nce.

    I released a sigh of relief and looked back on the path. "I wish we could get in trouble with this and drag your brother into it."

    I suddenly felt like dragging Draven into a rabbit hole.

    "Unfortunately, we can¡¯t tease him with that," Dennis chuckled. "He will kill us both."

    And I couldn¡¯t have agreed more with him.

 Chapter 147: Disappointing Draven

    <h4>Chapter 147: Disappointing Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The water was colder than yesterday.

    It nipped at my skin as I stepped in, rising over my knees, then my waist. A hiss escaped between my teeth. I didn¡¯tin out loud. I wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction.

    Draven stood on the side of the pool, his shadow long across the surface, arms crossed over his bare chest. He didn¡¯t speak immediately. Just stared.

    I dipped under quickly and came back up with a gasp, pushing my wet hair back. His eyes didn¡¯t follow my movement so much as track it¡ªsilent, calcting.

    "What are you waiting for?" I asked, wiping water from my face.

    "Silence," he replied tly.

    I blinked at him.

    "Ten minutes," he added. "Float. Still. Don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t sink."

    "That¡¯s all?"

    He raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching like he almost wanted to smile¡ªbut didn¡¯t.

    "Unless you n to drown," he said. "Yes. That¡¯s all."

    I moved to the centre, arms out, spine straightening.

    I tilted backwards slowly until my ears sank beneath the surface and the sounds of the world dulled to a low murmur.

    My eyes stayed open, watching the overcast sky stretch endlessly above me. The water cradled my body like it was deciding whether or not to trust me.

    One breath in. One breath out. Hold.

    Somewhere nearby, I heard a drop of water hit the tile. His foot shifting, maybe. Or him adjusting his stance.

    I didn¡¯t dare look. He was watching me though.

    I could feel it like heat against my skin, even with the water stealing most of my warmth. He was looking for a twitch. A jerk. Any indication that I hadn¡¯t mastered control.

    But I didn¡¯t give it to him.

    The only thing I gave him was stillness.

    By the seventh minute, my arms began to burn. By the eighth, my thighs twitched under the surface. My back protested, my breath quickened. I forced everything still again. No twitching. No panic. Only breath.

    The ninth minute stretched long and slow like it wanted to punish me for trying.

    Then¡ª

    "Time."

    His voice was low, firm. Absolute.

    I sat up in the water, shivering as it rolled off my body. My legs felt like lead beneath me.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. No nod. No smirk. No faint tilt of approval.

    Just that same impassive face. Eyes like stone.

    "You will do it again. Same time tomorrow," he said. "With weights."

    I swallowed, but nodded. "Fine."

    "And your breathing still stutters on the third count. Fix that."

    I climbed out without another word, the towel already slung where I left it. I grabbed it and wrapped it over my shoulders.

    He followed me with his eyes, but said nothing else. Not even a single word of praise or a hint of acknowledgement.

    Which meant one thing.

    <i>He¡¯d been hoping I¡¯d fail.</i>

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ---

    The walk back to my room was long enough for the towel to start losing its chill.

    Water dripped from the ends of my hair and dampened the marble floors in my wake. Servants I passed gave polite nods, but no one spoke.

    Draven¡¯s silence clung to me like wet fabric until I walked faster and lost him.

    Arriving at my bedroom, I pushed the door open and stepped into the soft warmth of my chambers.

    Deidra looked up from the wardrobe, arms full of folded linens. "My Lady," she greeted with a bright smile, immediately crossing the room.

    "Here, let me take that¡ª" she gently tugged the towel from my shoulders and began to dry the ends of my hair with motherly precision.

    Azul was plumping the pillows. Kira was by the window, untying the drapes to let in more light. Cora stood by the vanity, dusting the surface. Arya emerged from the closet with a new robe over one arm.

    They all paused when they saw me. Five pairs of eyes waited.

    Deidra nced down at the now-damp towel in her hands. "How was your swimming session this morning?"

    I dropped onto the sofa with a soft exhale, leaned back into the cushions, and crossed one leg over the other.

    "Today," I said lightly, "I disappointed your Alpha."

    Deidra¡¯s hands stilled. "Huh?"

    Azul¡¯s lips thinned. Kira stepped forward slightly, her brows drawing together.

    "Mydy," she asked carefully, "did you anger the Alpha by failing your lessons today?"

    They looked genuinely concerned. I blinked, surprised by their expressions¡ªtight-lipped worry and something else... disappointment.

    Not in him, I realized. In me.

    I let the silence hang for another heartbeat, then allowed a smirk to slide across my lips.

    "It¡¯s not in the way you think," I said, drawing it out.

    Azul narrowed her eyes. "Then how did you disappoint the Alpha?"

    "I scaled my lesson today." I paused, waited. "Perfectly."

    There was a flicker of confusion before understanding lit in their eyes.

    I leaned back deeper into the cushions and folded my arms across my damp robe. "He tried to find fault and didn¡¯t. So now he¡¯s all grumpy."

    For a moment, nothing. Then Arya burst outughing, her high-pitched giggle breaking the tension in the room. Deidra covered her mouth and let out a softugh of her own.

    Cora chuckled quietly behind her sleeve. Kira¡¯sughter was more refined, but no less sincere. Azul shook her head and smiled like someone who¡¯d known exactly how it would all unfold.

    "Poor Alpha," Arya sighed dramatically. "It must be exhausting being right all the time¡ªuntil youe along and ruin it for him."

    Deidra nudged me gently with her elbow. "You really gave him nothing?"

    "Not a twitch."

    "Not even a cough?" Kira teased.

    "I think he was counting the seconds, hoping I¡¯d sink," I said with mock solemnity.

    Theyughed again. The sound of it filled the room, light and warm, and for once, I didn¡¯t feel like I was walking on the edge of a de.

    I¡¯d passed Draven¡¯s test.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis was my first real victory since I woke up this morning.

    And I nned on scoring a few more points that would make Draven know for a fact that today was my day.

    Maybe I could finally prank him. Today sounded just like the perfect day.

 Chapter 148: The Prank Call

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Prank Call</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I freshened up first, if only to kill the anticipation stirring in my chest. The kind of anticipation that makes your fingers twitch and your thoughts run five seconds ahead of your body.

    After slipping into my dress from this morning and Azul braiding my hair, I padded barefoot back into the room and sank onto the sofa, dragging the small silver bowl of almonds and cashews that Deidra brought for me closer.

    I popped one into my mouth and leaned back, savouring the satisfying saltiness on my tongue.

    I let Azul and the others move around me like clockwork, feeling a quiet kind of satisfaction bloom in my chest.

    Then, finally, one by one, the girls excused themselves, but not without throwing a few nces in my direction.

    "Will you be needing anything else, mydy?" Deidra asked, pausing by the door.

    "No, thank you." I smiled, and she finally stepped out.

    The door clicked softly behind them.

    Perfect.

    I stood up, walked straight to my nightstand, and crouched to open the bottom drawer. My fingers brushed thevender-coloured phone tucked inside. I pulled it out slowly, like I was uncovering a secret artifact, and straightened.

    Returning to the sofa, I turned the phone over in my hand, a glint flickering across my eyes. The device lit up as I tapped the screen.

    I unlocked it with a swipe¡ªsomething Dennis had made me practice again and again until I could do it in my sleep.

    My thumb hovered over the contacts. I just had two of them.

    There it was, <i>¡¯Hubby¡¯</i> with three red hearts next to it. I winced a little.

    Dennis. That smug grin of his when he saved it like that. I¡¯d meant to change it, but part of me liked the idea of Draven seeing it and doing that thing with his eyebrow¡ªthe one that always made him look like he was silently judging the entire universe.

    I tapped the name and pressed the call button. The line rang. And rang.

    I leaned back, fingers drumming against the side of the phone. Then¡ªnothing. The call ended.

    I stared at the screen, mildly offended. I hadn¡¯t expected him to answer with roses and ttery, but silence?

    I redialled.

    The line rang again, longer this time. Then¡ªclick. It connected.

    I froze. He was there.

    I smiled a little, pressing the phone more firmly to my ear. But neither of us spoke. I was waiting for him to ask, <i>Who is this?</i>

    And he was probably waiting for me to say something first.

    Three seconds passed. Four. Five. Then¡ªclick.

    He hung up.

    I pulled the phone away and scoffed.

    "You don¡¯t want to say a word, huh?" I muttered, redialling without missing a beat.

    This time, I kept a smirk on my face the entire time it rang.

    He picked up again. No words. Just empty air on both sides. Then he disconnected the call again.

    "Wow," I said under my breath, eyes narrowing. "Two can y this game."

    The man wasn¡¯t even giving me a chance to carry out my prank. But who was he kidding me?

    I had already made up my mind to do it, and even pictured myself celebrating my clean win. So, I redialled, but there was no answer.

    It went straight to voicemail from what the female mechanical voice just said.

    "Oh," I whispered, tilting my head at the screen. "You are blocking off my calls?"

    The irritation didn¡¯tst long. It morphed into a grin, imagining the stoic look on Draven¡¯s face right now.

    I tapped the message icon and started typing slowly, deliberately, the way Dennis had shown me.

    <strong><i>"You had the chance to speak. Twice. I won¡¯t beg for attention. But just so you know... I know you know more than you can imagine. And what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?"</i></strong>

    Then I hit send.

    I tossed the phone onto the cushion beside me, crossed my legs, and plucked another cashew from the bowl.

    I leaned back into the plush curve of the sofa, my expression smug andposed.

    "Let¡¯s see if you won¡¯t call me back and speak finally," I murmured.

    And if he didn¡¯t... well, that only meant I¡¯d have to escte this prank further.

    Or maybe I had underestimated Draven¡¯s IQ.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    "Wait until I get my hands on you," I muttered under my breath.

    I had been lying t on the bed, one arm folded over my forehead, breath slow, trying to catch some sleep, shirtless, in sweatpants, bare feet crossed at the ankles, when a random number decided it could prank me and disrupt my peace.

    <i>How can someone call repeatedly and not say a word?</i>

    I was just about to put the phone down when it lit up for a third time. No patience this time. I disconnected the call immediately and shoved the phone across the bed, letting it fall into the sheets.

    Sleep was gone.

    I sat up slowly, resting my elbows on my knees. My eyes stayed on the phone like it might ring again. But it didn¡¯t this time.

    Instead, it chimed, notifying me of a text.

    I leaned over and grabbed it. It was from the same unknown number. I tapped the screen and read the message.

    <strong><i>"You had the chance to speak. Twice. I won¡¯t beg for attention. But just so you know... I know you know more than you can imagine. And what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?"</i></strong>

    My eyes narrowed as I read the words twice. Then a third time. My jaw ticked.

    My thumb tightened over the edge of the phone.

    "Caught you," I said quietly.

    I swung my legs off the bed and stood. Slid my feet into the slippers near the edge of the rug and walked out of my room, not bothering with a shirt.

    I walked straight to the door next to mine and knocked twice.

    There was a pause before her voice, soft as ever.

    "Enter."

    I pushed the door open without hesitation.

 Chapter 149: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 149: Jealousy</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith</i></strong>.

    Meredith looked up from the sofa, a handful of nuts still sitting in the bowl beside her. Her eyes widened the instant she saw me.

    She straightened her back, startled. Then I caught the quick flick of her arm as she tried to push something behind her back.

    It was subtle... too slow.

    My gaze didn¡¯t waver. In fact, I didn¡¯t need to see the object to know what it was.

    Meredith stammered, trying to find her footing in the conversation before I reached her.

    "W-what are you doing here?" she asked quickly. "Do you need something?"

    I didn¡¯t answer her, my feet moved. Three strides brought me to the front of the sofa where she sat.

    She leaned back a little, caught between mischief and apprehension.

    Without a word, I leaned forward and reached behind her in one fluid motion. My fingers closed around the cool, unmistakable curve of her phone.

    Her eyes widened even further.

    I drew back and raised the screen to my eye level, letting the light flicker across my face.

    Meredith had a phone. That hade as a surprise to me the second I realized she had been the one trying to prank me.

    I nced down at thevender device in my hand and ran my fingers along the strimlined curves. It was perfect. A perfect fit for her purple eyes.

    And her phone was unlocked, still open on the messaging app.

    And right there, I saw what should have been my name, ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red heart emojis.

    My brows lowered, and for a second, I just stared at the screen¡ªat the ridiculous contact name, the hearts, the smugness baked into that little smiling face in the text she sent me.

    This was bizarre. Why would she save my contact like that?

    Then I slowly turned my gaze on her.

    She was still trying topose herself, lips slightly parted like she had half a defence ready but didn¡¯t know which version of it to go with.

    "You¡¯ve been busy," I said tly.

    She swallowed but didn¡¯t look away.

    I held her phone between my fingers, the message she sent still glowing faintly on the screen like a soft taunt between us.

    "Who bought this for you?" I asked quietly.

    She blinked. "Dennis."

    Of course.

    "I didn¡¯t have a phone," she continued, her tone still even, "so he got me one as a gift."

    A gift. My jaw ticked.

    "If you needed a phone," I said, stepping slightly closer, "why didn¡¯t youe to me?"

    She met my gaze directly then. "I didn¡¯t need to go to your brother and ask him for a phone before he gifted me one. He just noticed I didn¡¯t have one. That¡¯s it."

    The air between us shifted.

    She crossed her arms loosely, shoulders drawn back, her voice gaining a subtle edge. "He was attentive enough to do something for me without me asking."

    My eyes narrowed.

    There it was¡ªwhat she wanted me to hear. What she knew would dig somewhere deeper than irritation.

    She wasn¡¯t just exining. She was saying it outright: he noticed what you didn¡¯t.

    Indirectly, she was telling me that I don¡¯t pay attention to her, and only my brother does.

    Fury prickled in my chest like thorns slowly piercing through skin. My fingers tightened around the phone.

    "<i>You have been looking for a reason to be mad at her,</i>" Rhovan said in my head, his tone almost amused. "<i>And finally, she has presented you with one."</i>

    I exhaled slowly through my nose. The tension simmered, but it didn¡¯t boil over.

    Instead, I stared into her eyes and asked calmly, "Are you upset with me... because I wasn¡¯t the one who got this for you?"

    She scoffed. "I¡¯m not the one who looks furious and jealous right now."

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "Over a phone," she added, crossing one leg over the other, "which you¡¯ve never once thought of buying me."

    My jaw clenched again, but I kept my voice steady. "I see."

    Refusing to let her words rile me up, I opened the contact list on her phone. Only two names stared back at me.

    The ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with the red hearts and another one, ¡¯BF¡¯.

    My eyes darkened. I turned the screen toward her. "Who¡¯s BF?" I asked, though I already knew.

    She nced at the screen. "Oh. It¡¯s Dennis."

    My gaze lifted slowly. "BF is Dennis?"

    "Mm-hm," she hummed with zero guilt. "Why?"

    "Do you even know what BF stands for?" I asked.

    She replied, "Best Friend."

    "Boyfriend," I said at the same time.

    The silence that followed was instant and thick. We stared at each other. Her brow furrowed. My heart dropped just slightly.

    "What?" she snapped, rising to her feet. "Are you serious?"

    I stepped back half a pace.

    "You actually thought that meant boyfriend?" she demanded, her voice rising. "He¡¯s your brother!"

    I said nothing.

    She blinked, stunned. "How could you think about us like that?"

    I shifted my weight, trying to refocus my thoughts, but her stare burned through me. She looked genuinely offended now, and worse, disappointed.

    Rhovan¡¯s chuckle echoed in my head. "<i>See where your jealousy has driven you."</i>

    I wanted to p him. Rhovan just didn¡¯t know when to tease me or not.

    Meredith crossed her arms again, her chin tilting slightly.

    To change the subject, I pointed to the other contact. "And what¡¯s with this name? The hearts?"

    Her re only deepened.

    She dropped back onto the sofa with a dramatic exhale, wrapped her arms around herself, and pushed her chest forward without realizing.

    My eyes caught her cleavage, then I looked away quickly and moved my gaze back up to her face.

    "Dennis was the one who saved both your contacts," she muttered. "If you don¡¯t like yours, I will just ask him to change it when we meet this evening."

    She reached forward to snatch the phone from me. I stepped back, pulling it just out of her reach.

    She scowled and sank back against the cushions.

    "Leave the contact," I said coolly. "No need to change it."

    My thumb moved across the screen. A few tapster, I reced ¡¯BF¡¯ with ¡¯Dennis¡¯.

    Then, without a word, I handed the phone back to her.

    She didn¡¯t look at the phone when she took it. She hadn¡¯t noticed what I had done, and I didn¡¯t n on telling her.

    She simply rested it beside her on the sofa, arms still crossed over her chest like a small fortress.

    I gave her onest nce. She was annoyed, but satisfied.

    I turned and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind me with controlled force.

    Rhovan stirred restlessly beneath the surface. <i>"You should have told her thank you," </i>he said.

    For what?

    "<i>Waking you up. You¡¯ve been too dulltely."</i>

    I ignored him and went straight to Dennis¡¯s room. I knocked once and pushed the door open without waiting for permission.

    Dennis was sprawled sideways on his bed, one arm hangingzily off the edge. A half-finished ss of something golden sat on his bedside table. His phone was on his chest, lit up.

    A glint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    "Ah," he said without sitting up. "Look who just decided to pay his brother a random visit."

    I closed the door behind me.

    "You bought a phone for Meredith," I said.

    "I see you¡¯ve met the phone," he replied with a grin. "I take it she used it well?"

    I didn¡¯t answer that question. But something told me he had an idea of what must have transpired between me and Meredith.

    Dennis sat up slowly, phone sliding to hisp. He stretched his arms above his head, yawning like a man who didn¡¯t have a single care in the world.

    "You knew exactly what you were doing when you saved my name as ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red hearts," I said.

    He chuckled. "Are you touched?"

    I stared at him. Then I stepped forward slowly. "And BF? Why did you save your contact with that?"

    He blinked. "She is my friend." He spoke as if it were a normal term. Then a wild grin suddenly appeared on his lips. "Don¡¯t tell me you thought it meant something else."

    My jaw ticked, and my palms itched to p that smirk off his lips. I hated that he caught me still, I made sure my face revealed nothing.

    A loudughter tore through his throat. "You really are jealous, aren¡¯t you?"

    I took a step closer, but he didn¡¯t back down.

    "Brother, you know, you should pay more attention to your wife. She feels more rxed when she is with me than when she is with you," Dennis said, voice lower now. "She is lonely."

    I stared at him. "What do you know about how I treat my wife?"

    He shrugged. "But don¡¯t worry, big brother," he said. "She still thinks you¡¯re terrifying and emotionally constipated. That should count for something."

    "You are asking for a beating," I said, then watched him put his hand up in surrender.

    I gave him onest look, then turned and walked out of the room, frustration gnawing at my insides.

 Chapter 150: This Was Real

    <h4>Chapter 150: This Was Real</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My feet moved faster than my thoughts as Kira trailed behind me.

    Shirtless Draven made it to my memory and refused to leave. I couldn¡¯t even remember how I kept my sanity until 4 PM.

    It had been a shock and a blow to me realizing that I couldn¡¯t y one prank on Draven and seed with it. I would love to think he was too smart, but Valmora made me know how foolish I was.

    After Draven had left my room, I had shuffled my hair roughly in failure, wondering what I had done wrong, when Valmora spoke in my head, pointing out thest part of my text to Draven.

    ¡¯A<i>nd what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?¡¯</i>

    <i>"You should </i><i>never have</i><i> mentioned it to Draven. That¡¯s how he got you," Valmora had said.</i>

    She called me a dimwit. And I didn¡¯t dare to wonder what she was.

    She clearly knew my ns and my text, yet she hadn¡¯t said a word to fix my ws until it came back to bite me in the face. And only then did she set out to point it out.

    But it was a good thing Draven hadn¡¯t said anything about the stupid <i>¡¯innocent wife¡¯ </i>part I had included. My entire face would have burnt up in shame.

    As soon as I arrived at my destination, I gestured for Kira to leave.

    "See youter, mydy." She bowed and turned on her heels.

    I continued on my journey, seeing the familiar car parked in its usual position.

    Dennis sat in the car, sunsses on, one hand resting casually on the wheel like he was in a car race.

    The moment I opened the door and slid into the passenger seat, he looked at me, one brow raised.

    "Well?" he asked. "Tell me everything about your prank. Don¡¯t leave anything out."

    "How did you know I had unleashed my prank?" I asked, blinking myshes. I was surprised since I hadn¡¯t given him any timeline for it.

    He wiggled his brows. "I have my sources."

    Dennis was tight-lipped. He refused to answer my question and only agreed to it if I told him how I had executed my ns.

    I didn¡¯t hold anything back. I talked about the crazy calls, then showed him the text I had sent to Draven. He chuckled. He didn¡¯t stop even after I mentioned that Draven found out I was behind it.

    Instead, he urged me to continue.

    I gave him a slow, smug smile. "He stormed into my room. Shirtless."

    "You rattled him so bad he forgot a shirt?" Dennis choked on augh. "That exins a lot."

    I didn¡¯t understand what thatst statement meant, so I carried on with my story.

    "He snatched the phone right out of my hands after I hid it behind me," I said, trying to sound offended, but failing. "Didn¡¯t even ask nicely. Then he went through my phone."

    Dennis leaned back, still chuckling. "So? What did he say about the contact names?"

    "Of course, he questioned me, wanting to know why his contact and yours were both saved that way on my phone." I almost rolled my eyes. "I simply told him you were behind it."

    Recalling Draven¡¯s tyranny and how he had demanded answers while snooping through my phone made me bite my lower lips in regret.

    "He got a little mad and asked about what ¡¯BF¡¯ meant. He thought it meant Boyfriend. I was so stunned that I had to correct him," I finished.

    Dennis nodded, his face shing with a knowing look. "It¡¯s no wonder he came storming into my room next."

    "He came for you?" I snapped my gaze to him.

    "He did. And he was so full of jealousy," Heughed, and then went on to tell me about his own ordeal.

    My lessons today went smoothly. Dennis told me I was seriously getting the hang of this driving thing.

    Throughout our ride back to the main house, I was mapping out a text for Draven. I hit the send button and finally exhaled deeply.

    I was so slow with this device. But it was a good thing I didn¡¯t have to keep it out of sight after aplishing my goal. A failed goal at that.

    "One way or the other, you seeded in riling my brother up. So, in other sense, you still seeded with the prank," Dennis said to me as we got off the car.

    "Thank you," I said to him, finally smiling.

    Just then, a chime from my phone had me bringing it up to my face. Draven texted me back.

    I had texted him to know where he was as I needed to have a word with him.

    <strong><i>"Home Office."</i></strong>

    His response was straight-to-the point kind of Draven.

    Perfect.

    "What has got you smiling like a child?" Dennis asked, causing me to turn my attention back to him.

    "It¡¯s your brother. I wanted to see him," I exined. "He is in his office. See youter."

    I left Dennis and ran inside the house, quickly finding my way straight to Draven¡¯s office.

    I knocked once and was permitted to enter.

    Draven was sitting behind his desk when I walked in. He had his eyes on me and let it follow me until I was standing right in front of me.

    His expression was calm andposed. It revealed nothing.

    "I wanted to find out if you have any diagrams or pictures of Serena, the Wolf Queen."

    His gaze stayed on me. Unmoving. Untouched. Unyielding. Until I started to move my weight from my feet to the other.

    Finally, he got off his seat, walked past me and went straight for the bookshelf. He pulled out the old scroll from before without second-guessing and handed it to me.

    "Thank you," I said, receiving it from him.

    He guided me to the sitting area and made me sit before I could finally open the scroll.

    There were several words written in a weird handwriting I could still read if I was ready to strain my eyes and my brain.

    And then, at the bottom of the scroll, I saw the image from my dream. It was Serena.

    A soft gasp escaped my lips as I ran my fingers through the painting.

    This was real.

 Chapter 151: Excited For The Ride

    <h4>Chapter 151: Excited For The Ride</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up grinning like I had swallowed the sun.

    Today was the day I drove to town by myself. Well, technically, Dennis would be in the car, but the steering wheel would be mine.

    The road would be mine. The engine, the turns, the thrill. All mine.

    I hummed to myself as I sat up, swinging my legs off the bed, the sheets falling to the floor like they knew I wouldn¡¯t need them today.

    I practically skipped to the window and pulled the curtains apart. The morning light spilt into the room like a blessing.

    When Azul and the others entered a few minutester, their footsteps paused.

    "You¡¯re glowing, mydy," Azul said, tilting her head.

    "Mydy." Kira frowned yfully. "Did you... win a war in your dreams?"

    "I¡¯m driving to town today," I announced, stretching my arms above my head.

    Their eyes widened.

    "To town?" Deidra echoed.

    I nodded with the grin of someone who had already nned their route, ice cream vour, and parking spot. "Dennis promised. Since I finally learned how to park correctly, today¡¯s the reward."

    "Oh, mydy!" Arya pped her hands in excitement.

    "Congrattions, mydy," Cora beamed. "You¡¯ve earned it."

    Azul just smiled and nodded. "Just be careful. And don¡¯t speed."

    With their help, I bathed quickly and changed into something light for now. Breakfast was still ahead.

    By the time I reached the dining room, my steps were lighter than usual. I didn¡¯t sit¡ªI practically bounced into my chair.

    The others were already there except for Draven. The clink of cutlery filled the space. But the air shifted slightly as soon as I arrived¡ªmaybe because I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Two minutester, Draven arrived, breakfast was served, and we all started eating.

    Wanda, seated across the long table, narrowed her eyes.

    "You look so happy this morning," she said slowly. "It seems something good has happened to you. Do you mind sharing it?"

    My smile dropped like a stone.

    "Of course I mind," I said tly. "Just mind your business and keep your eyes out of mine."

    A heavy, stretched silence followed.

    But in the next second, the clinking resumed, and the room returned to normal like nothing had happened.

    I kept eating like I hadn¡¯t just verbally gutted her.

    ---

    Later, a short rest gave way to a routine, swimming lesson with Draven. I changed into my training suit, wrapped myself in a towel, and headed for the pool.

    The sky was clear. The water shimmered. Draven was already there, arms folded, face unreadable as usual.

    "Float drill," he said simply. "Again. Ten minutes."

    I didn¡¯t groan or roll my eyes. I simply nodded and walked into the pool.

    I let hismands wash over me like the water itself. In this mood, even his voice didn¡¯t irritate me. I had already won the day; he just didn¡¯t know it yet.

    Draven kept correcting my breathing, posture and arm tension. I swallowed all of it. I did everything he said, precisely.

    Eventually, he stopped givingmands and just watched.

    I guessed he got tired after not getting a reaction out of me.

    As the session ended, I grabbed a towel and turned to walk off¡ªwhen his voice cut through the air again.

    "There are only two days left until your swimming lessons are over. Hopefully, you¡¯re ready for your test."

    I froze. My smile faltered.

    But as I turned halfway to respond, he was already walking off like he didn¡¯t need my response.

    I stared at his back, lips tightening. Then I stomped one foot lightly on the floor.

    Though Valmora said my actions were childish, it made me feel a little better.

    ---

    By 3:30 PM, I was dressed and ready.

    Deidra had helped me pick out skin-tight jeans and a loose, light-grey shirt. Simple,fortable, and easy to move in. Azul styled my silver hair into a twisted crown. I kept checking myself in the mirror, turning this way and that.

    It looked good.

    Deidra finished brushing a touch of powder across my cheeks, then held up two tubes of gloss.

    "Which one, mydy? Cherry or light pink?"

    I pointed to the softer shade. "That one. The pink." Surprisingly, I wanted to look very simple today, which was arge contrast to the big milestone I would be hitting.

    Deidra smiled and applied it with precision as I positioned my lips for her.

    Once I was ready, Kira handed me my phone¡ªmyvender-coloured secret weapon¡ªand I called Dennis.

    He answered on the second ring.

    "Hello! Are you ready?" I asked, trying to sound casual.

    "I was waiting for your call. I¡¯m already outside," he chuckled. "Come out before I melt."

    I smiled and stood, but Kira reached out before I could take another step and ced a small card in my hand.

    "Don¡¯t forget your ID, mydy."

    "Thank you," I said, slipping it into my pocket.

    As we reached the door, Deidra called out behind me, "Drive safely! And take loads of pictures for us to see!"

    "I will!" I said over my shoulder with augh.

    I headed down the stairs, heart fluttering in a rhythm that felt somewhere between thrill and panic. I was excited. I was nervous. But most of all, I was <i>ready.</i>

    The front door opened, and the light outside poured in.

    Dennis was already leaning against the side of his car, arms crossed, sunsses perched on his nose like he was waiting for a breeze to carry him away.

    He saw me and smiled. "I see you¡¯re ready for today¡¯s adventure."

    "Maybe," I said, breath slightly rushed. "We¡¯ll find out."

    He stepped forward and patted my shoulder. "You¡¯re a little nervous. That¡¯s normal. As long as you don¡¯t kill us¡ªor anyone else¡ªI can forgive everything else."

    I frowned. "Don¡¯t talk about death. That¡¯s bad luck."

    Dennis held up his hands in surrender. "Fair point. I take it back."

    Then his expression shifted slightly. "Does your husband know you¡¯re heading out?"

    I shrugged. "I didn¡¯t tell him myself, but my maidservants will. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t let him turn you into a footnote on a missing persons report."

    "Let¡¯s hope not," Dennis said, smiling as he pulled the keys from his pocket and tossed them toward me.

    I caught them¡ªbarely.

    My fingers curled around the cool metal, and I stared at it for a moment.

    I took a deep breath, then I reached into the pocket of my jeans and pulled out my phone. I handed it to Dennis.

    "Record me," I said. "I want proof of these beautiful moments, and my survival."

    Dennis chuckled and nodded. "dly. Let¡¯s make you famous and help you prove a point. Especially to my... um... brother."

    I giggled, knowing he had wanted to add an unreasonable title before the word, ¡¯brother¡¯.

    We walked to the car.

    One minuteter, I was behind the wheel.

    I clicked my seatbelt into ce, heart still thudding in my chest like a drum. Dennis sat beside me, tapping the camera app.

    The engine purred as I turned the key. The dashboard lights came to life, and a smile spread across my face, slow but real.

    I ran my fingers over the steering wheel, feeling the grain of the leather under my skin.

    Then¡ªsh.

    I turned to find Dennis holding the phone, grinning.

    "Safe trip to us," he said.

    "Yeah, safe trip to us," I replied absent-mindedly as I let my fingers caress the steering wheel, reliving every lesson and pointers from my lessons.

    I havee too far, and I have earned this rightfully.

    And I stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 152: A Milestone

    <h4>Chapter 152: A Milestone</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I kept my hands steady on the wheel, but my fingers were tense, as though gripping too tightly might help the car understand how important this was to me.

    The engine hummed quietly beneath me. The road was mostly clear, the trees on either side looking more like blurs than real things. I was driving. Actually driving.

    And for the first few minutes, my speed stayed below the limit of confidence. But slowly, it grew. Not recklessly. Just... enough.

    Dennis leaned back in the passenger seat, one arm resting on the window. "So," he said casually, "how many pints of ice cream are you going to inhale once we get there?"

    "Three," I replied without thinking. "Maybe four if I still feel like celebrating."

    "Bold. Dangerous. I like it."

    I smiled, but the curve faltered when I nced at him, and the wheel veered slightly to the left.

    "Whoa," Dennis said quickly, straightening. "Eyes on the road. You want to flirt with death, do it after we park."

    I adjusted the car gently back into thene. "You¡¯re distracting."

    "You¡¯re not supposed to look at me when I talk. You¡¯re supposed to respond like a proper driver¡ªwith fear and silence."

    I huffed. "I¡¯m fine."

    "You veered off yourne twice."

    "Minorly."

    Dennis leaned back again and stretched. "Alright. I¡¯m going quiet. Thest thing I want is to die because I couldn¡¯t shut up."

    I nced at him with mock offence. "Coward."

    "Alive, coward," he muttered.

    For a few minutes, we drove in silence. The wheels rolled smoothly, the road stretching ahead in a calm line. Then¡ª

    "This drive is long," I mumbled. "I¡¯m bored. I might sleep off."

    Dennis turned his head sharply. "Don¡¯t you dare<i>.</i> I am not trained in vehicle CPR."

    I grinned.

    "Do you want to put on music?" He asked,

    "No," I said immediately. "Too noisy."

    Dennis blinked. "You don¡¯t know music. That¡¯s why."

    "I know silence," I countered.

    He reached for the console anyway. I swatted his hand away and put both hands firmly back on the steering wheel.

    "Eyes," he warned.

    "I¡¯m aware."

    He sighed and turned the music off again. "Fine. What do you want, then?"

    I smiled without looking at him. "For you to keep talking."

    He groaned dramatically. "You¡¯re exhausting. I wish my brother could get half the trouble you give me."

    "Believe me," I said sweetly, "you don¡¯t get a quarter of what he has to deal with me."

    Dennis chuckled, shaking his head. "It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s grumpy most of the time."

    "Your brother has always been grumpy," I said. "And arrogant. From the first day I met him."

    "Sounds like love at first growl," Dennis smirked.

    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯m choosing to ignore that."

    "Well," he said, stretching his arms behind his head, "let¡¯s just hope our rtionship stays like this. I¡¯d like to keep my sense of humour intact."

    I chuckled under my breath.

    He kept talking after that¡ªrandom things, some jokes, a few sarcastic remarks about my posture behind the wheel¡ªbut he kept the mood light. And I liked that. It made the road feel shorter.

    Somewhere past the tenth bend, I asked quietly, "Do you have a mate?"

    I had realized that we have never talked about that subject because I¡¯ve never asked about it.

    He turned his head slowly, the humour in his face softening.

    "No," he said, voice more subdued. "Not yet."

    "Oh. I¡¯m sorry."

    He shrugged. "Don¡¯t be. My brother went all his life without one... and then he found you. So, there¡¯s hope."

    I smiled gently. "You will find her. When the time¡¯s right."

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a second. Then he nodded. "Yeah. Maybe. And I hope she won¡¯t be as stubborn as you."

    I turned and red hard at him.

    "Meredith," he called, eyes growing wide. "Eyes on the road, please," he begged.

    I listened, mostly because I didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    ---

    By the time we reached the outskirts of town, the nerves were gone. All that remained was focus¡ªand an overwhelming sense of pride.

    I parked the car in the open lot beside the familiar ice cream shop. It was the same spot from thest time Dennis dragged me here during a breakdown.

    Now I walked in with no breakdown. No need to be pulled. Just... confidence.

    As we stepped out of the car, I turned to Dennis. "How long did I drive?"

    He checked his watch. "Thirty minutes."

    I raised my brows. "Seriously?"

    "Impressed with yourself, aren¡¯t you?"

    I smiled. "Just a little." In fact, I was pretty proud of myself for driving for that long on my first attempt.

    We walked into the shop together. The same soft chimes rang above the door, and the same pastel pink walls greeted us like old friends. The air was cool and sweet with the smell of syrup and frozen cream.

    We ordered different vours. Mine: Double Strawberry with Rainbow Toppings and a Syrup Swirl. His: cookie crumble and vani with caramel drizzle.

    We carried our bowls to a table by the window, settled in, and let the town move around us like background noise.

    "I¡¯m proud of you," Dennis said around a spoonful of his.

    "I¡¯m proud of myself, too," I replied, mouth full of strawberry.

    Weughed.

    I leaned forward slightly and whispered, "It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t get caught. Imagine the headlines. ¡¯Alpha¡¯s wife arrested for illegal driving in town.¡¯"

    Dennis grinned. "It would¡¯ve been troublesome. Especially for me."

    He tapped his spoon on the edge of the bowl. "Now that you¡¯ve learned, though... you need to take the Duskmoor driving test. Get a real license. Then you can drive without breaking thew."

    I slumped back in my seat. "My life is just tests, tests, and more tests. I¡¯m tired."

    Dennis gave me a soft look. "Don¡¯t give up on your vision. You¡¯ve started something. See it through."

    I let out a slow sigh.

    Then I decided to joke. "You know what would really make me happy right now?"

    "What?"

    "If Draven gifted me a car."

    Dennis coughed into his spoon. "Stop dreaming."

    "I¡¯m serious."

    "My brother could buy you one. But he probably won¡¯t. Duskmoor¡¯s too dangerous. He will probably let you drive his car instead. Around the estate, but with supervision."

    "How generous."

    "That¡¯s Draven."

    I opened my mouth to change the subject, my thoughts drifting toward the killings, toward the strange quiet we¡¯d been living in¡ªand then Dennis pointed out the window.

    "Cotton candy," he said.

    I turned.

    A man was walking by with a small paper stand of it¡ªpink, fluffy, and almost glowing in the light.

    "Is it nice?" I asked.

    Dennis smirked. "You will like it."

    We stood, finished thest bites of our ice cream, and headed outside.

 Chapter 153: Traffic & Rain

    <h4>Chapter 153: Traffic & Rain</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The breeze was warm when we stepped outside, but the sky had changed. The sun was gone, swallowed by thick clouds that dragged across the sky like a warning.

    Still, I was too focused on the fluffy tower in Dennis¡¯s hands to care.

    "Here," he said, tearing off a bit of the pink cotton candy and holding it out.

    I plucked it from his fingers and ced it on my tongue. It was sweet, light, and even melting before I could even chew.

    "Oh..." I murmured, "More. I want more."

    Dennisughed and bought me another¡ªsame pink cloud, bigger this time¡ªbefore purchasing a blue one for himself.

    I took another bite of mine, savouring the sugar dissolving on my tongue. But curiosity won over gluttony. I was suddenly interested in trying his own.

    "Let me try yours," I said, without batting an eye.

    Straightaway, he held it out, and I took a small pinch of the blue fluff.

    "Mm. Not bad," I mumbled as soon as I tasted it.

    A smile appeared on his lips as he watched me. "I should have known you¡¯d want both."

    "And I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d still give me both."

    Weughed, but then the first drop hit my shoulder.

    Dennis looked up. "We need to leave. Rain¡¯sing."

    He was right. The clouds were sagging now, darker, heavier.

    "But first," he said, "I need to grab some things for Draven and Jeffery."

    I blinked. "Let me guess, you are buying something for your brother to bribe him?"

    "Yes." He didn¡¯t even try to deny it.

    I snorted and followed him back into the ice cream shop.

    It didn¡¯t take long. Dennis paid for five tes of assorted vours and a ridiculous ten boxes of pizza.

    "Really?" I asked, raising a brow.

    He carried everything himself, arms stacked high.

    "I¡¯m guessing some of that is for the servants?" I asked, holding the door open for him.

    "They deserve to eat too," he said. "And enjoy Duskmoor from home.

    Outside, the drizzle had turned sharper. The kind of rain that hit the skin like flicks of cold fingers.

    "Give me the keys," I said quickly, unlocking the car and opening the back passenger door.

    "Quick, get in," Dennis told me.

    I ran around and jumped into the passenger seat, breath caught in my chest. My hair was damp, and my shirt clung tighter to my body than I would¡¯ve liked.

    Dennis tossed everything into the back, mmed the door, and got in beside me.

    The sky had darkened. Wipers swept across the windshield, beating away the rain as Dennis pulled the car out of the parking lot.

    Dennis¡¯s hands stayed firm on the wheel.

    "So," he said, ncing at the road ahead, "The next driving lesson you should prepare for is driving at night, and in the rain."

    "Sounds awful." I sighed, wishing I could skip that part. I didn¡¯t say it out loud, though, because it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    "It is," Dennis replied.

    Traffic met us halfway through town. The brake lights ahead formed a sea of red dots.

    Dennis sighed. "We¡¯re going to miss dinner."

    I groaned. "Draven¡¯s going to be mad at me."

    Dennis tilted his head. "Call him. Tell him we are stuck, so he understands our situation."

    I reached into my pocket, pulled out myvender phone, and lit the screen.

    I saw three missed call notifications. All from him.

    "There are missed calls," I said. "From Draven."

    Dennis looked over briefly. "Call him back."

    "There¡¯s no reception."

    He checked his own phone and sighed. "Nothing here either. My brother¡¯s probably worried sick."

    Worried wasn¡¯t the word I¡¯d use. The image that formed in my mind was darker. His face¡ªcold, sharp. That quiet fury that made you wish he¡¯d just yelled instead.

    I didn¡¯t want to cross him tonight, especially not with my swimming testing up. And especially not withbat training still hanging over my head.

    "Send a text anyway," Dennis said. "Once reception returns, it should deliver."

    I nodded, tapped out a short message, and hit send.

    <strong><i>¡¯We¡¯re stuck in traffic. Will bete. I will exinter.¡¯</i></strong>

    Another ten minutes passed before the red lights ahead began to move.

    Dennis shifted into drive and rolled forward slowly.

    "Grab a pizza box," he said. "And one te of ice cream. If we¡¯re missing dinner, we might as well enjoy the dy instead of starving for no just reason."

    I reached back and carefully opened a box. The smell hit me first¡ªcheese, pepperoni, warm crust.

    I pulled out a slice and set it between us, then opened one of the ice cream containers and handed him a spoon.

    He scooped into the ice cream, then tore off a slice with one hand.

    "This," he said through a mouthful, "this makes everything better."

    ---

    Two hourster, we finally made it home.

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped, but it had softened into a steady drizzle. The lights of the estate shimmered through the wet windshield, golden and blurred.

    As we pulled up, I saw him. A single figure, unmoving.

    My heart thudded.

    Even before Dennis said anything, I knew who it was.

    "Seems like my brother is not in a good mood," he said, parking the car.

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    Draven stood by the front entrance, arms folded, face unreadable in the rain¡ªexcept it wasn¡¯t unreadable. I could read every inch of that fury from here.

    The wipers slowed, then stopped.

    Dennis killed the engine. "Go."

    "I will help you carry¡ª"

    "Go," he repeated. "Now."

    I knew he didn¡¯t want me to get any more drenched by the rain, but honestly, I would have preferred it to being any closer to an angry Draven.

    I hesitated just a moment longer, then pushed open the door and ran through the rain.

    The water soaked into my clothes fast. My shirt stuck. My jeans clung to my legs. My heart pounded, not from the cold, but from him.

    Draven didn¡¯t move as I stepped under the shed beside him.

    He said nothing, but his eyes travelled slowly down my body.

    I followed his gaze and saw what he saw¡ªmy shirt was now sheer and stuck tightly to my skin. A bit inappropriate. A lot humiliating.

    Still, he said nothing.

    Then, quietly, he asked, "Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?"

    I met his gaze, swallowed once. "I didn¡¯t hear it ring. By the time I saw the missed calls and tried to call back, there was no reception. So... I sent you a message."

    His eyes narrowed.

    I blinked. "You didn¡¯t get it?"

 Chapter 154: Justified Anger

    <h4>Chapter 154: Justified Anger</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stared into Meredith¡¯s big eyes that were filled with surprise, and I didn¡¯t know what to do with her anymore.

    I had been at home, worried sick about her and tried every means to reach her and Dennis, all to no avail.

    And here she was, not daring to meet my gaze for a moment, looking all pitiful like an innocent, abandoned, vulnerable rabbit.

    I don¡¯t know what gets into her, and I still can¡¯t tell if the spirit in possession of her body was a one-off purchase subscription or on auto-renewal.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why she would leave my house without informing me, and just leave the notice with her maidservants.

    I don¡¯t know what she takes me for. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    But what I know for a fact is that she needs to be taught lessons on how to respect me, as her husband, her mate and her Alpha.

    <i>Maybe I should go back to leaving her in Wanda¡¯s hands to be dealt with.</i>

    Apart from me, as I do not have the patience or the time for that, Wanda is the only person who can put her in check and sessfully deal with her.

    <i>"Wanda hates our mate. Putting her in charge is like offering a meal to a hungry lion," </i>Rhovan reminded me.

    "I don¡¯t care. I just want my sanity intact! You don¡¯t expect me to baby an adult when I have other important duties to perform as an Alpha. Do you?" I retorted.

    <i>"Maybe, you should speak to Meredith one more time and let her understand her wrong." </i>Rhovan¡¯s tone turned gentler, but I wasn¡¯t having it.

    "How many times would I have to remind her? Until I turn into a tyrant and start to treat her like a ve?"

    Anger rose to my chest, swirling like molten magma.

    I was just too pissed to tolerate Meredith one more time. And it was taking everything in me not to scold her the way I felt.

    As shocking as it may sound, I was hurt.

    And the truth remains that even Wanda can not leave my residence without informing me.

    I am not a lord who would detect or approve whether people living in my house should leave or not, and I can never be one.

    Respect was very simple.

    Informing the person you¡¯re living under his roof about your whereabouts isn¡¯t too much to ask.

    Meredith had a phone tomunicate with me if she didn¡¯t feel like meeting me physically tomunicate her trip, but instead, she chose to use her maidservants as the informants, as if I didn¡¯t matter.

    "Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?" My tone was surprisingly calm when I spoke.

    Meredith finally met my gaze and swallowed a gulp. "I didn¡¯t hear it ring. By the time I saw the missed call and tried to call back, there was no reception. So... I sent you a message."

    I had no words left for her.

    My phone has been with me since I started trying her and Dennis¡¯ line. I never got any text.

    "You didn¡¯t get it?" she blinked.

    I took a step closer to her and leaned forward. "Meredith," I said her full name, watching as her eyes turned doey once more.

    "Listen to me. Today was yourst time treating me like we are equal, and like I don¡¯t matter. You know what you did wrong. And you definitely know what is right." Then, I lowered my voice. "The heavens bear me witness today. I won¡¯t tolerate this nonsense from you next time."

    I watched as Meredith bowed her head, her spirit dampening.

    I would really hate for her to act like the victim here. But luckily, there wasn¡¯t a chance for me to understand her antics.

    Dennis joined us,pletely drenched by the rain, from his hair to his shirt and then his pants. His hands held several bags.

    "Brother, grab two boxes of the pizza", he said, extending his right hand towards me. "They will serve as a midnight snack. Unfortunately, the ice creams have all melted, and will need to stay in the freezer all night."

    I stuck my hand out and peeled two nylons, holding two boxes of pizza from his hand.

    He sighed. "I almost thought my arm was going to fall off." He mumbles before asking me, "Were you worried about us?"

    "What do you think?" I asked, narrowing my gaze at him.

    My brother lookedpletely unbothered about the situation, but I knew he felt guilty about my feelings. And deep down, I was thinking of cutting off his closeness with Meredith.

    I would hate for that emotion called jealousy to take over and make decisions for me. But, Meredith¡¯s actions are making it impossible for me not to be confused.

    "I¡¯m sorry, brother, for the mistakes and everything that happened today. It was my fault." Dennis apologized with genuineness in his tone. "I just didn¡¯t anticipate that today¡¯s weather woulde with a storm."

    "Maybe next time, you will check the weather for each day on the app before leaving the house," I retorted, stuffing one hand inside the front pocket of my pants.

    A smile appeared at the corner of his lips. "Understood, brother. Lessons learnt."

    That grin on his face made it difficult to stay mad at him longer than intended.

    Then, my gaze fell on Meredith. She had her arms wrapped around herself.

    And to be honest, I still didn¡¯t know what she was doing outside when she waspletely drenched by the rain, and was probably feeling the chills from the wind.

    <i>Perhaps, had she been waiting for my dismissal? </i>

    "Aren¡¯t you cold enough to be inside taking a hot shower by now?" I asked.

    Her gaze briefly met mine, then turned to Dennis. "Good night."

    Then, without waiting for a response, she turned her back and walked inside the house.

    "Good night," Dennis waved at her, not minding her back towards us.

    Then he nced at me as we started walking inside the house as well.

    "She was worried about seeing you angry throughout our ride back home."

    That did nothing to stop my anger. "Maybe, she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about angering me if she had taken the right measures before leaving."

 Chapter 155: She Canâ€™t Forget

    <h4>Chapter 155: She Can¡¯t Forget</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t sure I would be waking up in the middle of the night to eat pizza, but I still took it up to my bedroom and dropped the boxes on the table.

    Now that Meredith and Dennis were back, I could finally get some sleep.

    I went into my dressing room and reced the shirt and pants I was wearing with a matching set of ck silk pyjamas.

    The weather was cold, so no need to sleep shirtless tonight.

    I got into my bed,y down and shut my eyes. But I was unable to sleep.

    It hadn¡¯t even been up to ten minutes when a soft knock sounded on my door. The knocks were hesitant, as if the person behind it was scared and having a double mind about it.

    No one else came to my mind apart from Meredith.

    She had knocked on my door exactly like right now, in the middle of the night from nights ago.

    <i>What could she possibly want from me?</i>

    I got off my bed and matched straight to the door on bare feet. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the little woman standing right in front of me in a ck night robe, which was parted in the middle.

    It exposed a little part of her cleavage, leaving me with wild, imaginary thoughts of the remaining parts of the little treasures hiding underneath the robe.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, keeping my gaze straight and blocking the way into my bedroom, unlike the other night, when I had let her walk in.

    She looked straight into my eyes as she fiddled with her fingers.

    "I¡ªI came to apologize for... my actions," she said, keeping her voice low.

    "Go ahead and apologize," I said to her, furrowing my brows.

    "Huh?" Her pupils dted. Then she turned her head to her left and to her right before shifting her gaze back to my face. "Can you let me in?"

    I furrowed my brows further. "You want to apologize, right?"

    She nodded.

    "Good. Just go ahead and do it. There is no need to walk into my room to do it."

    Of all hours in a day, this woman chose toe to my room in the middle of the night to apologize wearing a thin night robe with a visible cleavage for my eyes to feast on.

    Let¡¯s say she was in such a hurry with the apology; what happened to her phone?

    She could have phoned me or texted.

    Meredith could note to me to inform me about her trip earlier today, but she coulde at night when everyone had gone to bed to apologize.

    If I¡¯m not wrong, she was definitely here for something more than an apology.

    Meredith looked stunned at my response. I bet she was expecting to be weed with open arms into my bedroom, just as before.

    "It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m not only here to apologize," She said. "I want to talk and exin my actions."

    "And it can¡¯t wait until tomorrow?" I asked, taking in every little reaction of hers.

    She shook her head. " I-I want to end this matter tonight and close the topic today." Then she swallowed before continuing, "It¡¯s actually scary seeing you pissed. And I don¡¯t want to go to bed worrying about your mood tomorrow morning and how you would take it out on me during my swimming lessons."

    Meredith made a valid point from her perspective, but she was thinking too much.

    <i>What made her think I would vent my anger from this night on her during our scheduled ss, which had absolutely nothing to do with it?</i>

    "Come inside." I stepped out of the way and held the door open for her.

    "Thank you," she said, quickly walking into my room.

    And I thought I saw a little smile of victory on her lips.

    Was she that desperate toe into my room tonight?

    Meredith made her way to the sitting area and didn¡¯t sit until I had settled down on the two-sitter sofa. That¡¯s when she chose to sit next to me.

    "Go ahead. What did you want to talk to me about?"

    She let out a soft sigh, fiddling with her fingers as she lowered her gaze.

    "I¡¯m genuinely sorry about today. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I was just too excited to get on the road for the first time, behind the wheel."

    I drummed my fingers on the armrest, my gaze watching her.

    "I¡¯m not against your trip or your driving," I said, making the reason for my anger clear. "What stopped you from mentioning it to me during our swimming session this morning?"

    She met my gaze briefly. "I...pletely forgot," she muttered. "I was only preupied with thoughts of finally being able to drive to town. It never urred to me to tell you about it."

    "I guess I¡¯m not important enough for you to mention your ns to," I stated without holding back. Then, without giving her a chance to speak, I continued, "You don¡¯t respect me or take me seriously. And when I retaliate, you think I¡¯m mean and wicked. Does that make any sense to you?"

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. And I was hoping she would.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me she thinks she¡¯s right?</i>

    The anger that has settled at the pit of my stomach started to rise again. I didn¡¯t need a mirror for me to know what my face looked like at the moment.

    It was dark and filled with pent-up rage.

    Still, Meredith refused to say a word or meet my gaze.

    But finally, when my reasoning snapped, and I was about to send her away, regretting having given her a chance to speak, she lifted her gaze.

    And her lips parted¡ª

    "I didn¡¯t actually realize I¡¯ve been disrespectful to you. Quite sure, I was aware of my rudeness, but I didn¡¯t take it as anything."

    Then, I saw her eyes glistening with tears.

    "While I¡¯m sorry for my actions, especially today, I still feel hurt for how you forcibly took me and made me marry you. I still can¡¯t forget it."

 Chapter 156: Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 156: Reconciliation</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    One. Two. Three.

    Five seconds passed before I could finish processing what Meredith had just said to me.

    The first question that came to my mind was¡ª

    <i>Was our rtionship that good for her to openly talk about the past?</i>

    I didn¡¯t think so, especially given the circumstances surrounding our marriage. But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t slowly letting go of that mindset and slowly epting her.

    She is my mate and wife.

    But then, I understood something from Meredith¡¯s confession.

    She was still hurt by my actions.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to say about that. I didn¡¯t feel I owed her an apology, and I can¡¯t exin it.

    Something else I came to understand was that my past actions were the reason Meredith disregarded me.

    It was the reason she was unconsciously rude to me without considering my position, or her impolite retorts and actions.

    Now, I understood that her grudges had a huge part to y in the way she received me.

    "You still feel hurt?" I inquired, suddenly having an interest in listening to her say her mind.

    She nodded, slowly, cautiously.

    "There is no one who isn¡¯t hurt after being mistreated," she said.

    "I know that." I nodded, keeping my eyes on her face.

    There was a small frown perched between her brows. A stubborn one.

    "What surprises me more is that you still bear the entire scenario in your heart. I thought you would have forgotten it by now, given that I¡¯ve been treating you properly since then."

    Her lips twitched.

    At least she no longer looked like I¡¯ve been mistreating her.

    "Why? Am I not treating you properly?" I asked, holding back a smirk while maintaining a questioning expression.

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. It seemed she didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    I exhaled deeply. I wasn¡¯t interested in her response. Her reaction already said everything already, and I wasn¡¯t mad.

    "You have a strong heart. You need to learn to let go of some things. That¡¯s the only way to move forward."

    I wasn¡¯t avoiding apologizing to her because I didn¡¯t feel like it; I was only trying to teach her a few life lessons.

    Even though she must have gone through a rough part, she needed to have the previous mindset removed.

    Apologizes must nevere for one to feel satisfied and move on.

    "So..." she dragged, peering into my eyes as she leaned in close. "you, won¡¯t apologize to me?"

    I let my gaze drag its way from her face to her chest and then back to her face. Without blinking, I flicked her forehead with my fingers, forcing her to quickly lean back.

    "Ouch!"

    Her palm flew to her forehead, harshly rubbing the red spot.

    "I won¡¯t. Now, go to bed," I said,pletely amused by her fierce gaze. "Your apology has been epted."

    She took her hand off her face, red at me and rose to her feet. Then instead of walking towards the door, she made her way to my bed and got under the duvet.

    My brows knitted into a frown. "What are you doing?" I asked, standing to my feet and walking over. "Go to your bedroom. I didn¡¯t ask you to sleep in my bed."

    "I want to sleep here," she answered without meeting my gaze. She tugged at the hem of the duvet and drew it up to her shoulders.

    I know what this woman wants to achieve, but I won¡¯t have it.

    <i>"Would you rather chase our mate away or enjoy her warmth tonight?"</i> Rhovan asked.

    I thought he had dozed off since he hadn¡¯t interrupted my conversation with Meredith. Who knew he was wide awake, probably looking for the right time like this, to make some unnecessary contributions.

    "I am not cheap to be gotten through bed matters," I said to him, my eyes still glued on the woman who had her back to me.

    <i>"No one said you were cheap or easy to get,"</i> Rhovan sighed. <i>"Go ahead and ept the offer on the table before you. It¡¯s not like you begged for it."</i>

    "Meredith."

    No answer.

    "Meredith."

    The little woman stirred once and proceeded to ignore me.

    <i>"If you refuse our mate, she won¡¯t have the courage to approach you first again. And she would suffer low self-esteem."</i>

    Rhovan was after something hot and spicy, while I only wanted to sleep.

    While his statement made sense, I knew Meredith well enough that she was ready to achieve a goal, either by hook or by crook, as long as she hadn¡¯t lost interest.

    So, how could she lose interest in me after just one trial and error?

    Therefore, I walked over to her side of the bed, grabbed the duvet and hurled it off her body before attempting to lift her off the bed.

    Meredith grabbed my shirt, and in one grip, she ripped it apart, buttons flying off everywhere until my upper body waspletely exposed.

    I don¡¯t know how she did it, but when I quickly put her back on the bed, I noticed her robe hade undone.

    Her cleavage was clearly exposed in front of me, and her inner thighs.

    And the worst part?

    I saw her whitecy panties, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to shut her inner thighs. So, I kept staring until I began to feel my cock gradually harden as my gaze darkened.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry... I-I didn¡¯t mean..."

    Meredith¡¯s soft voice had my gaze moving back to her face.

    Her eyes were ssy and filled with guilt, her pink lips puckered, like it could handle my big hot cock in her mouth.

    It would really be a satisfying feeling to have her tongue wrapped around me.

    My body tensed with pleasure as I arrived at an idea on how to punish her. And if she wouldn¡¯t like it, she shouldn¡¯t have left her legs open for me, reminding me of those few nights I fucked her pussy until it swelled up.

    My imagination was so vivid that I couldn¡¯t control the groan escaping my lips.

    "You really meant it," I said to Meredith, my tone surprisingly low and husky. "I only hope you are ready to deal with what you asked for."

    She shook her head. I put a finger on her jaw to lift her face.

 Chapter 157: Make-Up Sex (I)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Make-Up Sex (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "This is not an offer." I leaned in so that our faces were almost touching each other. Her breath fanned my face just like mine fanned hers.

    "Or a bargain. This is me notifying you ahead of time." Then, I released her jaw and traced my finger across her lips, especially the lower one.

    She exhaled deeply, her gaze still locked on mine.

    My finger traced from her lip to her jaw and down to her neck, stopping at her cleavage. I slid my fingers inside her thin ck gown and let my hand cup her left breast.

    I squeezed it gently, earning a deep exhale of breath from her. Next, I found her nipple and squeezed it between two fingers.

    "Do you know how you will be punished foring into my room to seduce me?" I asked, retracting my hand from her breast.

    "I thought I was doing a good deed," she blinked. "Why would I be punished?"

    My fingers moved to herp and perched there. I let them wander around her inner thigh, earning moans from her soft lips.

    "You tried to be sneaky about it."

    Two of my fingers found her sweet bud hidden by her panties and slowly rubbed it through the thin material.

    She snapped her legs close, moaning and arching her back, hershes fluttering rapidly.

    I quickly used my free hand to grab her right leg, forcing it apart so my left fingers could continue to tease her.

    "And now, I¡¯m going to give you reasons not to mess with me."

    Our angle gave me less advantage, so I forced her to lean back towards the bed and hold up her weight with her elbows, allowing me to lean in further and have more ess to her.

    On her own, she lifted her legs on the bed, giving me the best position to continue teasing her through her panties with my fingers.

    At first, I rubbed her slowly, but once she got into the perfect position, my pace increased, especially when I started to feel her wetness through her panties.

    "Look at you, you¡¯re already wet," I spoke gently, as my fingers moved faster.

    "Ahrgh," she moaned louder this time.

    "Shhh..." I quickly shushed her. "If you scream any louder than this, my brother will be able to hear you. And we don¡¯t want that."

    She nodded, managing to meet my gaze through hazy eyes.

    Then my fingers sneaked inside her panties and found her bare, wet, sweet spot.

    She let out a loud moan and tried to close her leg, but I held it apart, firmer, while being careful not to break it.

    A soft groan escaped my lips as I briefly shut my eyes. When I opened them again, my fingers were teasing her clits and pussy, sliding back and forth and feeling her juice get thicker as the flow increased.

    Then I sneaked a finger in.

    "Draven," she cried out, opening her mouth as she tried to sit up.

    I didn¡¯t stop her, but I did something differently.

    I released her right leg. And just when she thought she could snap her kegs shut, I put one knee in-between her legs, putting an end to that goal.

    "You¡¯re so tight," I groaned, slipping another finger inside her pussy.

    Her cries intensified. She tried to rock her body against my fingers but couldn¡¯t cause enough friction to satisfy her. She gave up.

    I pumped my two fingers in and out of her wet pussy, letting her cries along with the sound of slushing flesh against a slight thick liquid, feel my ears.

    I imagined, slipping my cock inside her and immediately, it quickly rose to stand erect inside my pants.

    It throbbed, pushing against my pants, begging to be released as my fingers worked faster.

    But no matter how ready I was to start fucking that sex-smelling fresh pussy of Meredith, I had to punish her first.

    I slipped my fingers out of her pussy, and straight out of her panties, forcing her to open her eyes and nce at me.

    The obvious dissatisfaction on her face said a lot about my actions. But she should best believe me that she had something else to be worried about.

    Without wasting a second, I tugged at the waistband of my pants, just enough to let my cock spring free.

    Tonight, I felt the urge to fuck Meredith¡¯s brain out with our clothes on. It brought out a kind of ecstasy in me.

    Meredith gasped, her eyes clinging to my thick long cock. It wasn¡¯t leaking with precum yet, but soon it will, when she wraps her tongue around it.

    "Do you know how you will be punished?" I asked, forcing her to shift her gaze back to my face.

    She tried to p her thighs close, but her sess rate was 60% as my knee was still between them. But her actions were enough to get her rubbing her innermost thigh together.

    Her pussy was mouring with need, that I could tell. It wanted my cock, so it forced its owner to pleasure it and get it ready to wee me.

    Unfortunately for both of them, this wasn¡¯t the time to thrust my cock inside a wet pussy pulsing with need.

    Meredith shook her head at my question. Then, she asked, "Are you going to... will you have um... sex with me?"

    Heat crept up her cheeks. She was so embarrassed that it took her some moments to mention the word ¡¯sex¡¯. I guess she was really new to this best feeling in the world.

    "I will," I admitted. "But that isn¡¯t the punishment. Fucking you until you continuously cry my name, scratch my back with your nails, squirt and cum isn¡¯t the main deal."

    Her pupils dted, as soft moans escaped her lips.

    My words were already messing with her head. And it wouldn¡¯t be prideful to say they were fucking her.

    The more I spoke those dirty words that showed the things she would be doing when I pleasured her with my cock, the more her body reacted.

    And I was sure she was wetter now than when I was fucking her with my fingers.

    "This is your punishment." As soon as I said that, I held the back of her head with one hand and gently pushed her face towards my cock.

 Chapter 158: Make-up Sex (II)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Make-up Sex (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I watched her eyes grow wide in fear, and something that looked like curiosity.

    "Draven," she shuddered.

    Knowing she hadn¡¯t done this before, I stopped my cock three inches from her lips.

    "You are going to pleasure me by sucking my cock as you would do a lollipop."

    She gasped, but I continued.

    "You are supposed to take my entire length inside your mouth. But since you don¡¯t have the experience, you can take as much as you can. Now open your mouth."

    She shook her head.

    I didn¡¯t want to force her, but I had the confidence she would ept me if I urged her on, so I guided my cock to her lips and gently brushed the tip across it.

    "Fuck!" A deep groan escaped my lips as I dipped my head backwards.

    "Urrghh!" I moaned, letting the tip of my cock continue to drag across her lips in a back and forth movement.

    I felt the urge to shocked my unsatisfied cock into a hole, either a mouth or a pussy.

    But my fantasy to have Meredith¡¯s mouth wrapped around my cock won against all odds.

    "Please, baby. Open up."

    I had no idea when I dropped my pride to plead with her to take my cock inside my mouth, even calling her by an endearing title.

    "Take me in your mouth and suck me the much you can," I begged, meeting her eyes.

    Then she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. It touched the tip of my cock, forcing an uncontroble groan to escape my lips.

    My eyes rolled to the back of my head as she did that thing with her tongue again.

    I had the urge to shove my cock into her mouth and force her to take me in. But my wife wasn¡¯t a sex doll, or a slut.

    And no matter how needy I was, especially with carrying out inhumane fantasies, I would never do that.

    I would never hurt my mate.

    Unsatisfied groans and moans escaped my lips in quick session. As Meredith continued to tease my cock with her tongue.

    "Arggh!" I cried out, unexpectedly.

    Meredith stopped. I opened my eyes and met her starry gaze.

    "I-I... Is it painful?" she inquired. Then, without waiting for my response, she exined. "As a child, I would usually stick out my tongue to lick the lollipop first after unwrapping it, before putting it in my mouth."

    I briefly shut my eyes, my head recing the lollipop in her statement with my cock. I shuddered.

    "Baby, you¡¯ve driven me to my wits¡¯ end. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. Stop teasing me and take me in your mouth, then I won¡¯t be ufortable."

    I pleased with her once more, while letting her know her actions were a bit painful because it made my cock throb with dissatisfaction.

    "Oh... Okay," she said and then brought her lips back to my cock once again.

    Instead of sticking her tongue out like seconds ago, she opened her mouth wide.

    I watched the insides of her mouth revealed to me, before it slowly and gently weed my cock.

    "Urggh," I shuddered, my cock, itching for a quick release as it was wrapped around Meredith ¡¯s wet saliva and itched towards the start of her throat.

    My breath turned raspy.

    For almost a good minute, I couldn¡¯t find my voice to guide Meredith on how to pleasure me.

    I allowed her to do her thing until I felt it was time for a little change.

    "Good girl. Suck my cock like that, gentle first, and then hard, like you want to know how it would feel to taste all the sweetness at once," I instructed in a husky voice.

    I watched her perfectly her lips circled my cock and bit my lower lip.

    "Good. Now, hold the remaining length of my cock with your palms and begin to guide its movement in your mouth."

    Meredith tried to follow my instructions word by word. But she wasn¡¯t good with it.

    She was sloppy. Aplete novice. And yet, I didn¡¯t me her.

    While she couldn¡¯t pleasure me the way I wanted, the dissatisfaction in between almost made me go crazy.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, my eyes partially closed when she did that fast sucking with her tongue.

    I felt myself close, but I held back and let her continue to suck my cock hard, to the best of her knowledge.

    When I was about to cum, I gently waved my fingers inside the back of her hair, my other hand, pinching her left nipple through the thin material of her ck dress, before pulling her head backwards, forcing her mouth to release my cock.

    "You did well," Iplimented her, as I watched her chest rise and fall.

    She looked at me with a small frown on her face, as she was sad that I forced her to give up her delicious candy.

    And to show her that I really meant it that she took care of my cock with her mouth, I leaned in and captured her lips with my mouth. That same mouth that had been around my cock.

    I kissed her head, mouth gently the first two times before slipping my tongue inside her mouth, letting it roam around the insides and tangling with her tongue.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t a good kisser like me, but she did well when she used her tongue to try to battle with mine.

    The tips of our tongues danced around each other, like we wanted to fuck.

    My hands slipped inside her dress and groped her breasts, gently rolling and massaging them with my fingers.

    "Argh!" Meredith moaned inside my mouth. I swallowed them down my throat as I continued to kiss her wildly.

    I kissed her until she became breathless. Then I released her mouth and leaned away, letting her catch her breath, her chest rising and falling with quick session.

    Then, I want he¡¯d her eyes go to my cock again, and it stood at attention.

    "I know you want it, and I¡¯m going to give you everything that you desire," I assured her, already grabbing her thighs after releasing her breasts."

 Chapter 159: Nothing Sweeter

    <h4>Chapter 159: Nothing Sweeter</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My eyeballs sunken as it stared at Draven¡¯s cock.

    My body grew hot and ufortable, and down there grew needy with each passing second.

    Tonight, I waspletely sane, yet I had nned how to make Draven get into my pants. I was only a few seconds from executing it.

    I didn¡¯t know where the boldness to seduce Draven came from. I had been under the warm shower, trying to get the chills from the rain that beat me off my nerves, when I imagined his hands running through my body.

    That was when I got the idea to do something crazy, such as try to seduce him, something I had never thought of or dared to do.

    Yet here I am, being made to suck that big thing with my mouth instead of letting it enter my... my other hole likest time.

    It felt good to watch Draven tilt his head backwards and groan with his cock in my mouth.

    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t known what I was doing, and if I would be able to please him as he wanted.

    But when he called me ¡¯Baby¡¯ and spoke gently to me, even begging me, it pleased me greatly. I felt proud that I had that much influence on the strongest Alpha in our race, and our next Alpha King.

    I had had Draven Oatrun¡¯s dick tongue in my mouth, and he had begged me to suck it, please him.

    But now, I wanted his dick buried deep inside me, to do the wonders it had done to me that night. I had screamed time and time again.

    It was a miracle I hadn¡¯t lost my voice after the whole pleasure exploded. But I had a feeling that tonight would be different.

    Draven saw the need in my eyes after he released my lips, stopped touching my breasts and leaned away.

    He caught me staring at his dick and knew just what I wanted. So, he promised me¡ª

    "I know you want it, and I¡¯m going to give you everything you desire."

    A soft moan escaped my lips, a warmth pooling between my legs.

    I wanted him buried deep inside me, thrusting himself without reservation as I screamed his name, begging him not to stop.

    Draven grabbed my thighs and dragged me towards the edge of the bed. Then he released them and grabbed the edge of my panties from the part between my legs.

    Curiosity got the better of me, unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing. Instead, I felt his fingers moving around me, identally touching me where it throbbed.

    <i>Was he not trying to take off my panties?</i>

    I thought Draven was supposed to take off my white panties so he could slip his dick inside me and the sex could start.

    But then, I felt him shift the side of my panties towards the centre, extending it to the other side, exposing my clits and my coochie to the air.

    It made something snap inside of me, especially with hot dick sticking out and ready to prate me.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    My bum wriggled on the bed, eager to have the long candy and have a taste of it from mydy parts¡¯ perspective.

    "Shhh..." Draven shushed me, his gentle dark gaze meeting mine. "It¡¯sing."

    Then, he leaned over me as his thumb finger brushed along my clits and my coochie.

    I shuddered, a gasp escaping my lips as I tilted my head backwards. And that was when I felt the tip of his dick on my entrance.

    "Umm... Argh..." I moaned, quickly straightening my neck to see what he was doing.

    I thought Draven was going to tease me. I thought he had shifted my panties to one side wo he could tease my entrance with the tip of his dick.

    I didn¡¯t know he had much deeper and better ns.

    Before I could blink, he slipped his hot, throbbing, hard rod inside of me, the tips of his fingers still touching that sensitive area around me.

    "Ah!" I cried out as I shut my eyes, tightening my coochie around his dick. I wasn¡¯t just tight, I just felt like wrapping myself around him, to restrict his movement for a few seconds.

    "Baby, release me so I can make you happy."

    Hearing his low, needy voice next to my ear had me forcing my eyes open. Then, I saw his face close to mine.

    He pressed his lips to my cheek, then trailed them towards the corner of my mouth.

    I didn¡¯t know when I released him. Only when he started to thrust inside me did realize.

    <i>Draven was having sex with me with my panties still on.</i>

    That truth had my pleasures intensifying, and my moans increasing.

    Oh! How I missed this...

    It¡¯s just been a few days since we did this, yet it feels like it¡¯s been ages.

    I-I wanted this¡ªto have Draven Oatrun¡¯s dick buried inside me daily if it was possible. And not just that, to have him thrusting and ramming my insides.

    "Y-your thing is making me feel so good"

    Instantly, my gaze widened. I didn¡¯t know when that sentence left my lips.

    I had thought it was just in my mind.

    I felt so ashamed that I had gone from moaning to making dirty statements.

    Fortunately for my confidence, Draven liked it.

    He increased his pace as the sound of flesh pping against each other¡¯s wetness filled the room.

    "I like how I make you feel, Baby. Now, I¡¯m going to flip you."

    With that, he leaned away. And without taking his dick out of me, he paused his thrusting, grabbed me by my waist and flipped me over.

    As if I knew what position to take, I got on my hands and knees and immediately, Draven¡¯s dick started thrusting inside me.

    It snapped something inside of me: my cries and my pleasure.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back, especially when he pounded me from behind faster than when I was on my back.

    "Ahhh! D-Draven..."

    I moaned, continuously crying his name as his hands cupped my breasts, his dick moving faster inside me and hitting a spot that made my eyes roll to the back of my head.

 Chapter 160: Leaking Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 160: Leaking Seeds</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    By the time Draven was done with me, I squirted before copsing on the bed.

    My eyes were teary from the non-stop pleasure that drove me insane, and my chest rose and fell as sweat glistened on my neck.

    I don¡¯t know what was more exciting between the fact that Draven knew how to satisfy me with his dick or the fact that I came to know a different kind of fantasy Ecstasy from having sex while our clothes were still on.

    Although I must say that I still preferred having our skin pping against each other.

    No feeling could beat having our flesh stered against each other during an intense intimate activity.

    "Are you okay?" Draven¡¯s deep voice reached my ears as I briefly shut my eyes.

    "Mmmm." I managed to hum in response as the pleasurable currents were still passing through my nerves.

    I was yet to recollect myself.

    I felt him gently pull out of me, and a moan escaped my lips. Then his fingers released their hold on my panties and shifted it back to its previous position.

    Though my panties didn¡¯t cover my ass when I had worn them after showering, it no longer tightened around my ass due to the stretch.

    "You will have to buy me another panties," I mumbled with my eyes closed.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if Draven heard me or not. But a few secondster, he responded.

    "epted. But provided that the number of panties I buy will determine the number of times we have sex that day."

    My eyes quickly snapped open as I felt his weight lift off the bed.

    "Agreed?"

    I found his gaze and tried to re, but I was too exhausted for it. But I found my voice.

    "This deal doesn¡¯t favour me. Are you trying to make me die of too much sex?" I inquired, making a pillow out of my outstretched arms on the bed.

    "You didn¡¯t die from too much sex the first night you were on hit. Do you know how many rounds we went that night?" He asked.

    My jaw dropped in agape as heat crept up my cheeks. "H-how could you say... mention..."

    I couldn¡¯t finish my statement; regardless, Draven ignored my reaction and continued speaking.

    "So, what makes you think you would die if we have too much sex now, even though your hormones are normal?"

    I couldn¡¯t answer that question. And he patiently watched me, probably hoping for a response.

    Myshes flutter close. "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not doing it."

    He chuckled.

    "I will be back in a minute," he said.

    Then, I heard him walk away from my side. The next second, the sound of the door shutting gently travelled to my ears. I didn¡¯t need to open my eyes before guessing he had gone into the bathroom.

    Right where Iy, I felt his liquid pooling between my legs.

    "Urgh!" A heavy groan escaped my lips, but my displeasure couldn¡¯t force my eyes to open.

    I hadn¡¯t known semen leaking from a woman¡¯s coochie was normal. I was too out of it the first time to notice.

    The second time, I had mistaken it for my own wetness. But today, I had confirmed they were some of Draven¡¯s seeds that pulled out of me because he had filled me up until there was nothing left.

    <i>Wait a minute. D-Draven... Draven¡¯s seeds?</i>

    That thought had me getting on my knees and slowly turning to sit with my ass on the bed.

    It had just urred to me that from the first time Draven and I had sex, we had done it without talking about children or even considering one.

    It was as if we had acted ignorantly, or left our fate to the Moon Goddess¡¯s hands without wanting to bother about the result of our actions.

    I was troubled, a little pissed and very ufortable with my thoughts and the liquid streaming out of my coochie.

    And by the time Draven returned to the room with a warm towel in his hands, I was already trying to get off the bed.

    "Where are you going? Do you need to pee?" He inquired, quickly walking over to me.

    I immediately stopped my movements. I knew he wanted to clean me up, thinking I was that exhausted.

    But yes, I was truly exhausted. Too exhausted to move a single muscle.

    But with Draven mentioning the bathroom break, I suddenly felt the urge to pee.

    "Yes, I need to pee," I confirmed. "And um... I¡¯m leaking your... um..."

    "Go ahead," he said, passing the wet, warm towel to me without letting me finish my statement.

    It was obvious he knew what I couldn¡¯t tell him.

    "Thank you." I received the towel and found my way into the bathroom.

    My panties werepletely wet, so I took it off only to see the semen glued to it. My panties were ruined.

    I was forced to wash it and hang it on the towel rack next to Draven¡¯s big body towel.

    Next, I got under the shower and positioned myself, washing my coochie with warm towel for almost five minutes because more semen kept dripping slowly down my thighs.

    Finally, I was able to finish up using the warm, wet towel before returning to the bedroom.

    Draven was sitting on his side of the bed. His gaze followed me until I had climbed into bed and gotten under the covers before he turned off the lights and joined me on the bed.

    As my eyelids grew heavy, I felt his strong armnd on my waist. And the next second, he was pulling me to his chest.

    "Good night," he whispered.

    I couldn¡¯t remember responding to those gentle words that drew a smile at the corner of my lips. But my joy was full.

    ---

    At the earlier hours of the morning, I woke up to Draven¡¯s arm still around my waist. But my back was glued to his chest, and there was something hard poking my bum from behind.

    <i>Could that be Draven¡¯s thigh?</i>

    I was a little clueless to what it was and decided to find out on my own.

 Chapter 161: Early Morning Quickie

    <h4>Chapter 161: Early Morning Quickie</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I itched my bum closer to it. I felt it thicken, more like harden, behind me.

    A soft gasp escaped my lips.

    Even if I waspletely clueless the first time, I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me what it was after carrying out my experiment.

    This would have been the perfect time for me to carry my bum and retreat. But no.

    I suddenly felt like being naughty and trying out something new.

    I arched my back and wiggled my bum on his dick while biting down a chuckle.

    My excitement and courage grew with each move I made that brought a tickle from Draven¡¯s morning boner.

    But just when I was having a lot of fun, Draven¡¯s hand that was lying sprawled on my waist, quickly readjusted to grip, holding me in ce so I could no longer rub my bum against him.

    Then his low husky voice filled my ear, his hot breath fanning the side of my neck.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    I shook my head and didn¡¯t dare to make another move. "Nothing," I imed, but deep down, I was smiling hard.

    I didn¡¯t like that he caught me before I could tease him to the extent of my satisfaction; still, I was pleased to get a reaction out of him.

    "Nothing?"

    His breath teased the side of my neck, making me try to lean my head away, but he still followed me. It was as if he were determined to tease me back.

    I nodded.

    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t believe a word out of your mouth." He nuzzled my neck, even nting soft kisses along it. "Why did you break my sleep?"

    My heart fluttered. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but I had to try. I didn¡¯t want to admit I knew what I was doing, just for the fun of it.

    It was just a harmless lie, and I knew I couldn¡¯t deceive Draven yet; it was fun trying.

    "I-I... It was a mistake," I managed.

    It was a good thing my back was still to him; otherwise, he would have tantly caught me in my lies and made me confess with my own lips.

    "A mistake?" Just as he asked that question, he bit my neck.

    "Oww!" I flinched, almost pushing to get away from him, but he brought me back to him.

    He stuck his tongue out and licked that area he bit. The cool sensation of his tongue against my warm skin had me letting out a soft moan.

    I was tempted to grab his head and drag him to the spot in-between my breasts, so he could continue his job.

    "Are you aware of what your mistake is about to cost you?" He asked, lifting his lips from my neck.

    I tried to turn to meet his gaze, but I could see nothing from that position, and from him holding my body in ce.

    Then I felt it.

    Draven had shifted his body away from my bum. But then, he starteding closer, and that was when I felt his dick, poking me more seriously now, like it was aiming for pration.

    <i>Wait... Are we doing it?</i>

    I wasn¡¯t scared. If anything, I was thrilled and filled with anticipation.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." I managed to sound confident.

    "You will soon find out, baby," he replied, biting my earlobe.

    Just then, he put his left hand under me to bring my upper body to his chest, warm, hard, naked chest. Next, he released his grip on my waist.

    Before I could fully imagine his next action, his right hand sneaked under my thin dress and crept up the side of my thighs.

    I swallowed air.

    His palm caressed the side of my bum before sliding over to caress my bum cheek.

    His palm moved over my bum cheeks for two seconds before he spoke in a raspy voice, "I see your panties are gone. That makes things easier for us, baby."

    "What makes things easier?" I asked, pretending to be ignorant.

    Draven caught me right there.

    "I know your moves, Baby. You¡¯re so naughty." He took his hand away from under my dress. Then, I felt a movement behind me.

    I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what he was doing since his waist was no longer attached to my hip.

    A few secondster, his right hand was back on my thigh. He lifted the hem of my dress and rolled it up to my stomach, exposing my naked bum to the air.

    "Hey! W-what..."

    I yfully tried to struggle with him, but he easily overpowered me.

    Before I could finish a breath, he lifted my right leg and slowly shoved his hot throbbing dick inside my coochie from behind.

    "Argh... Ummm... Ah..."

    I cried out in between pleasurable moans, my body convulsing a little at the sweetest feeling ever.

    Draven kissed the corner of my neck as he started to thrust in and out of my wet coochie slowly at first.

    While I wasn¡¯t dripping wet, I was good enough to take his big dick inside me.

    I shut my eyes, biting my lower lip as waves of pleasure hit me, especially with Draven growing softly behind me.

    "I¡¯m moving faster, baby. We don¡¯t have a lot of time," he breathed in my neck just as his thrusts became powerful.

    I saw myself moaning louder with each passing second.

    And I couldn¡¯t hold back, especially with my entire naked back feeling his bare rod and the smooth flesh that surrounded. Especially his balls, pping me just right where it was perfect.

    "Fuck! I¡¯ming." Draven howled in my neck, his power thrusts mming into the depths of my coochie, eliciting satisfied cries from my lips.

    But just when I thought he would cum, he pulled out, turned me over and readjusted himself between my legs.

    Meeting my hazy eyes with his dark gaze locked in with premium desire, he pushed my legs backwards and immediately mmed his erect dick inside me.

    Another gasp escaped my lips, my eyes rolling to the back of my head as he continued with his vigorous movement.

    Draven fucked me until he couldn¡¯t hold back his cum.

    He filled me with his seeds to the extent I was dripping on his sheets. But that wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    While I was trying to catch my breath, he fully undressed beforeing for my thin nightdress.

    I prayed he wouldn¡¯t shred it. Luckily, he didn¡¯t.

    He just took it off my head and announced¡ª

    "Are you ready for thest round before breakfast?"

 Chapter 162: Two Ways

    <h4>Chapter 162: Two Ways</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    By the time Draven was done with me, I couldn¡¯t find my footing.

    My legs shook so badly that I couldn¡¯t stand for longer than three seconds.

    "Do you need help?" Draven asked, walking over to my side of the bed with thest slice of pizza in his hand.

    We had eaten almost everythingst night after our entanglement, leaving only three slices. I didn¡¯t feel like eating pizzas again this morning, so I left the rest for Draven.

    "If I do, would you lift me?" I asked, waiting for his answer.

    "I would," he replied, taking a bite of the slice, "as long as you don¡¯t mind."

    A smile slowly grew across my face.

    I still can¡¯t believe that I would be on such good terms with Draven one day, allowing us to have such sweet conversations that made blush creep up to my cheeks.

    It felt so weird, yet made so much sense.

    It would actually be nice to find myself in Draven¡¯s arms, but I couldn¡¯t risk today. Not that I minded, but I didn¡¯t want my maidservants teasing me if they saw me in that position.

    "No. I will walk back to my bedroom on my own," I said. "But thank you for the offer."

    He shrugged and pushed what was remaining of the pizza into his mouth.

    I watched him eat everything and swallow it. Big men eat big food.

    Oh! I forgot. Draven is not a man. He is a beast, just like I am.

    I finally managed to get off the bed, despite my shaky legs. They were caring, funny, but still manageable.

    "Do you have to leave now?" Draven asked, watching me.

    <i>Does he miss me already?</i>

    I felt like teasing, but there wasn¡¯t any time for that. I was practically in a hurry to return to my own bedroom.

    "I have to. I want to freshen up and dress myself before my maidservants arrive to get me ready for today. I don¡¯t want them making guesses aboutst night after seeing the marks on my body," I exined.

    Draven¡¯s brows furrowed briefly. He was walking beside me as I headed for the door.

    "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re running away from, there is no need," he said.

    "Huh?"

    "They would still be able to smell me on you that way, they would know you¡¯ve been with me, in different ways."

    Then he wiggled his brows in a funny way.

    I was new to this wolf shit. So, I always forgot that we are very sensitive.

    I groaned. "So, there is no escaping this?"

    "There are two ways. One, I can walk you to your bedroom and simply sit with you for a while so they don¡¯t dare make fun of you even after I leave. Or two, keep a straight face and don¡¯t entertain their jokes."

    In the end, I told Draven I would figure it out on my own.

    He walked me to my door and watched me go into my bedroom before he left.

    Now inside my bedroom, I quickly went into the bathroom and climbed into the bathtub of warm water.

    I didn¡¯t start washing myself. I justy there, allowing the warmth from the water to do wonders for my nerves.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    I really needed help with my bath this morning, but with the way I was leaking Draven¡¯s seeds, I didn¡¯t want anyone else to wash me and notice.

    It would be so embarrassing.

    Just then, my morning swimming lessons crossed my mind.

    A soft groan escaped my lips. If this continued after breakfast, I would be messy.

    Since this thought never crossed my mind earlier when I was with Draven, I couldn¡¯t think of calling him just to see if we could cancel our sses today.

    Another deep sigh escaped my lips.

    When the time for my swimminges, I will sort it out.

    I drained the water from the bath and ran a hotter one this time. Then I added a bath bomb and aromatic oil, and climbed back inside.

    I felt like sleeping since I worked hardst night and still woke early this morning to look for trouble.

    So, I did.

    ---

    "Mydy."

    Kira¡¯s worried voice floated into my ears as her gentle hands shook my shoulders.

    Slowly, myshes parted open. I caught the concern etched deep on her brows.

    "Are you alright, mydy?" she asked again, slowly taking her hands off me.

    "Yes, I am." I tried to sit up, but I felt sore. "Aww."

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had slept for, but my skin suddenly felt very pale, like washed rice.

    "Sorry, mydy." Kira helped me into a sitting position. "You look exhausted."

    Of course I was. And it had me sleep off in the bath without a care.

    But I knew I couldn¡¯t drown in it, no matter what.

    I could swim, and I had my wolf now. She would alert me if I was in any danger.

    Kira helped me to wash my body. I didn¡¯t stop her. I just shut my eyes to catch up on more sleep, letting her move my body however she wanted.

    Finally, she finished and helped me dry my body before covering my naked body with a bathrobe.

    No word of teasing came from her lips.

    Deidra and Azul were waiting for me in the dressing room.

    As soon as I walked in, they greeted me.

    "Good morning, mydy."

    "Good morning," I greeted back, while stifling a yawn with the back of my hand. Then I put on a white, floral-patterned dress and went to sit in front of the mirror.

    Azul and Deidra noticed I was tired and didn¡¯t bother asking any questions.

    I was grateful for the peace and continued sleeping.

    "Mydy, we are done," Azul whispered softly in my ears.

    I snapped my eyes open that very second since I wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep.

    "How many minutes do I have until breakfast?" I asked, letting my gaze move from Azul to Kira and then Deidra.

    "Um... You have about twelve minutes, mydy," Deidra replied.

    "Good." I rose from my seat. "Please wake me up in ten."

    Ignoring their surprised stares, I walked into my bedroom and went straight to my bed.

 Chapter 163: A Waring to Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 163: A Waring to Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Bumping into Dennis on the third-floor hallway on my way to check on Draven had sleeppletely flying out of my heavy eyelids.

    I had gone to find Draven with the intention to attend breakfast together, only to notice his room was locked.

    But right as my disappointment was gnawing at me, I caught Dennis stepping out of his bedroom.

    "Good morning!" I greeted with an instant smile growing on my lips.

    "Wow!" Dennis eyes me up and down, and then shifts his gaze back to my face. "You made it?"

    The smile on my face disappeared, my brows furrowing. "What... I don¡¯t understand."

    He shut his door as I walked up to him. Then we started walking towards the stairs together. We were going to be a few secondste for breakfast.

    "I didn¡¯t think you would make it for breakfast today. I mean, I didn¡¯t think you would live to see the lights of today."

    I narrowed my gaze, trying to understand what he was getting at. A soft chuckle escaped his lips.

    "My brother seemed to be madst night that I thought he would have buried you at the same hour. But it seems... He..."

    Dennis suddenly stopped walking and peered at me with intent.

    "What are you doing?" I quickly leaned away from him, but he had already straightened his back and resumed his steps.

    I followed immediately.

    "It seems my brother actually did punish you, but not in the cruel way I thought."

    Then I caught the ever-growing smirk at the corner of his lips and suddenly felt like pping it away.

    In the end, I pped his arm, knowing what he had seen.

    "Ouch!" He rubbed the spot I had hit, not fast enough to evade my attack. "What was that for?"

    "You were not supposed to see or say anything." I red at him as we walked down the stairs.

    He chuckled as he let his hands fall to his sides. "Too bad my eyesight is good, and my tongue, unbridled. Next time, tell him not to leave a mark where it is obvious."

    I ignored the heat creeping to my cheeks and red at him one more time before lifting the cor of my shirt.

    Because of how embarrassed I was, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask him if the love bites left by his brother were properly covered now.

    As we got to the second floor to take the stairs down to the ground floor, Dennis spoke again.

    "I didn¡¯t know your rtionship had graduated to a whole new level."

    He was more stating a fact than asking questions.

    "I guess my brother has changed his mind," he said, causing me to lift a questioning brow.

    He met my gaze briefly, but refused to exin.

    Though I knew Draven hadn¡¯t forced me to marry him for the sake of love, because that would be the worst ridiculous lie ever, still, I was curious to find out.

    <i>Could it be because he knows I was his mate?</i>

    As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I was reminded that I hadn¡¯t remembered to ask Draven about it.

    But then again, I would have to start exining how I knew, and my wolf, Valmora doesn¡¯t want me to reveal her presence to anyone yet.

    "It¡¯s a good thing to see your love finally sprout. Keep it up," Dennis said.

    Because I had suddenly drifted into my own thoughts, I had no idea if he had made any sentences before that.

    And I couldn¡¯t even ask him about it.

    Soon, we arrived at the breakfast table. Everyone was there except Draven.

    Good.

    At least he hadn¡¯t left straight for breakfast without me.

    I felt Wanda¡¯s gaze follow me until I settled down on my usual seat and lifted my eyes to her.

    "It seems to me that you have a good rtionship with your brother-inw, more than your husband," she said, her tone light, but the red lip stain she used on her lips said otherwise.

    She looked like a red wicked witch.

    But her mistake was alwaysing for me without realising that I had no filter in my mouth to hold back on my sharp retorts.

    "Is that the good morning, you owe us?" Dennis asked, frowning at her.

    But here I was, parting my lips without giving her a chance to respond.

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing for you?" I asked, my gaze on her. I was even smiling.

    "What do you mean by that?" She asked, feigningplete ignorance.

    Just then, sounds of steady, heavy footsteps reached our ears. Draven had arrived.

    We all paused our arguments and thoughts to greet him before resuming our seats.

    This should have been the time for me to reminisce about our pleasurable and satisfying night together, but Wanda stole it.

    That witch thought I wouldn¡¯t continue with our earlier conversation from before Draven¡¯s arrival, but she was wrong.

    She should never have spoken a word to me.

    I was set out for her. To shame and drag what was left of her dignity through the mud.

    Yes, I knew how to y dirty.

    As breakfast was served and everyone started eating, I fixed my gaze on Wanda.

    "You said to me that ¡¯<i>It seemed to you that I have a good rtionship with Dennis more than I do with my husband¡¯ </i>and I¡¯m saying, isn¡¯t it good for you since you could find the perfect opportunity to get close to Draven?"

    Everyone turned their pair of eyes to me, including Jeffery and Wanda¡¯s brother, Levi.

    "What?" Wanda expressed her shock. But I wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "Why are you acting surprised?" I asked, even though I didn¡¯t want an answer. I just continued.

    "While I was getting ready on my wedding day, what was it you said again about Draven when you walked into my room?"

    I pretended that I could remember nothing about that faithful day as I watched Wanda¡¯s eyeballs grow wide in their sockets.

    "Meredith!" She called through gritted teeth.

    "Isn¡¯t it too early for this?" I heard Draven ask, his eyes on me.

    This was him signalling me not to make any trouble and disrupt breakfast.

    Truly, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him and abort my mission just as I had gotten to the climax. But for the sake ofst night and the new thing we shared now, I obeyed.

    So, I turned to Wanda.

    "The next time you make such degrading or off-handedments, I will embarrass you in front of the people you look up to, or who look up to you."

    Wanda might think that she was the best at delivering painful jabs, but she hasn¡¯t gotten into apetition with me before.

 Chapter 164: Passed the Swimming Test

    <h4>Chapter 164: Passed the Swimming Test</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I don¡¯t remember waking up this nervous before.

    Not even on my first driving lessons or the first time Draven trained me on swimming.

    But today ¡ª the day of my swimming test ¡ª my heart was an impatient drum in my chest before the sun had even properly risen.

    I think I was too worried about failing and disappointing everyone, including myself, than the actual tests themselves.

    When my maidservants came in, they immediately sensed it. Deidra was the first to speak.

    "Mydy, you look pale," she said, pressing a warm hand to my cheek. "Don¡¯t worry, you will pass. You¡¯ve practiced so much."

    "Maybe too much," I murmured, trying to sound amused. My voice came out dry.

    Azul helped me into my training suit. It seemed familiar, but it didn¡¯t feel like it offered anyfort today.

    As they wrapped me in a towel, Arya whispered something soft and quick, like a prayer for luck. Kira squeezed my shoulder. Cora just smiled at me with gentle certainty, as though my passing was already written in the morning sun.

    When they were done fussing, I drew a slow breath, squared my shoulders, and made my way out of my bedroom and straight to the pool area.

    Draven was already there.

    Of course, he was. At least he didn¡¯t tell me I waste.

    He has been gentler since yesterday, and I genuinely do not expect anything less.

    Draven stood at the edge of the water, tall, still, arms folded, face as unreadable as ever. His gaze flicked to me when I arrived, and though it didn¡¯t soften, it didn¡¯t sharpen either.

    It was close enough tofort.

    Dennis appeared a heartbeatter, leaning against a pir as though he had only wandered by chance.

    He hade to watch me.

    "Don¡¯t mind me," he called, a grin on his face. "I¡¯m just here to see greatness in action."

    I rolled my eyes, but the knot in my chest loosened slightly. "Thank you," I shouted for him to hear.

    "If you distract her, you will have to live with a missing third leg for the rest of your life," Draven said to him.

    And immediately, Dennis covered the area between his legs as a wild grin appeared at the corner of his lips.

    "Brother, I will have you know that I¡¯m very much hopeful and interested in having children."

    Draven didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he turned his gaze and attention back to me.

    "Are you ready?" he asked. His tone had softened.

    The test started.

    Draven¡¯s voice carried over the water, calm but precise. He named each exercise the way he had over the past weeks: floating, breath control, shortps, diving to touch the pool floor, and swimming the length of the pool twice without stopping.

    My muscles remembered what to do, even if my head kept buzzing.

    I floated on my back, counting my breaths. Kicked off the wall, cut through the water, reached the other side.

    I came up coughing once ¡ª nerves tightening my chest too much ¡ª but caught Draven¡¯s gaze, sharp and steady, and forced the panic down.

    It was a reminder that he held no sentiments during serious business, and I had to be careful.

    Dennis pped lightly from the side, teasing, "Just don¡¯t drown, alright? I¡¯m not jumping in after you."

    His words made me smile, even as water dripped into my eyes.

    By the time it was done, my arms ached, and my legs felt like soft bread.

    Draven flipped open his notebook, the one he carried once in a while, each time he didn¡¯t have to get into a pull during some of the lessons.

    He made a few notes, his head lowered, the scratching of the pen oddly loud against the morning breeze.

    I waited, heart pounding. Finally, he lifted his gaze.

    "You barely passed the mark," he said, voice even.

    For a breath, my heart dropped into my stomach.

    But before I could speak, Dennis pushed off the pir and said, "Barely passing is still passing. If you keep practising a few times a week, you will get better than just ¡¯barely.¡¯"

    Relief rushed through me so fast my knees almost gave out. "I will do that," I said quickly, breathlessly. My expectant gaze stayed on Draven.

    Then he closed the notebook. "You passed," he announced, his gaze steady on me. "Get ready for your firstbat training."

    The words sank in.

    I passed!

    A grin broke across my face, and before I could stop it, I saw myself jumping into Draven¡¯s sturdy chest.

    "I passed!"

    His strong arms caught me, crossing behind my back. It was after I felt my wet chest pressing on his hard chest that I realized my actions.

    Myughter died.

    "Um... Thank you," I managed to say, stepping out of his embrace as he let me go. I was so embarrassed to meet his eyes.

    Dennis cleared his throat as he stepped closer, smirking. "That was beautiful to watch." Then he chuckled and changed the subject. "For passing, I think you deserve a gift."

    "What about a car?" I blurted out, half-teasing, half-hopeful in a bid to flow with the energy.

    Heughed, head tilting back. "No."

    I put on an exaggerated pout. "Then what good are you?"

    Before Dennis could answer, Draven stepped forward and flicked my forehead with two fingers, sharp enough to sting.

    "Ow!" I rubbed the spot, ring.

    "Focus," he said. "Channel your thoughts into your uingbat training. I won¡¯t go easy on you. And remember to keep practising floating, even up to an hour or more. It could save your life one day."

    "I know," I muttered, still rubbing.

    "Good," he said.

    I thought Draven would send me straight to the training grounds to start swinging swords until my arms fell off.

    Instead, as I dried my hair with a towel, he said calmly, "You will rest for a week before we beginbat training."

    My brows rose. "A whole week?"

    "A week isn¡¯t long," he replied. "You will need it. Trust me."

    Part of me wanted to argue ¡ª to prove I was ready to keep going. But my aching limbs and the fading bruises on my arms made me bite back the protest.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t every day Draven gave permission to rest.

    He turned slightly to leave, but Dennis¡¯s voice stopped him.

    "Brother, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?"

    Draven paused. His back was turned to us at first, then he turned his head.

    Dennis raised a brow, grinning. "What will you gift your wife for passing her swimming test?"

    I turned to Draven, caught in that foolish spark of hope again, mouth already half-open.

    His gaze slid to me.

 Chapter 165: Levi Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 165: Levi Leaves</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "We will see," he said simply.

    Just that.

    I stared at him, half-annoyed, half-amused. "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered under my breath.

    Dennisughed lightly. "You¡¯re no fun," he told Draven.

    Draven ignored him. His gaze settled back on me, cooler now.

    "Go inside. Change your clothes."

    His voice wasn¡¯t sharp, but it was final.

    "Yes, Alpha," I teased softly, even as I turned to leave.

    And as I walked away, towel clutched tight, I still found myself smiling because I had passed, and Draven¡¯s eyes were no longer cold as they used to be.

    What one night of deep passion changed.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t even make it up the stairs before Dennis appeared beside me, grin already in ce.

    "Draven gave you a week off. That¡¯s a reward worth celebrating."

    "You mean actual rest," I corrected.

    "And gifts," Dennis added, wagging his brows.

    He reached into his pocket and held out a slim box.

    I blinked. "What is it?"

    "Open it."

    Inside was a delicate silver bangle with a small, t pendant ¡ª etched in tiny, curling script was a word in the werewolf tongue I barely recognized.

    "It means <i>Fearless</i>," Dennis said softly, seeing my puzzled look. "Because you didn¡¯t give up. Not once."

    For a breath, the knot in my chest loosened. "Thank you," I murmured, fingers brushing the cold metal. It was such a meaningful gift.

    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," he teased, stepping back. "Wait until you hear what¡¯s worth."

    "What is it worth?" My curiosity got the better of me.

    Instead of answering my question, he shook his head, turned back around and ran away.

    ---

    When I finally made it back upstairs, towel still draped around my shoulders and Dennis¡¯ gift clutched carefully in my palm, I barely stepped into my room before Deidra nearly knocked the air out of me with her excitement.

    "Mydy!" she eximed, her eyes sparkling. "You passed, didn¡¯t you?"

    Azul was right behind her, hands sped over her chest. "We knew you would."

    "How did it go? Was it hard?" Arya asked breathlessly, barely giving me space to move.

    "It was..." I began, but Deidra was already bustling around, fetching a fresh dress while the others hovered like worried sparrows.

    "It was harder than I thought," I admitted, a crooked smile tugging at my lips. "But I passed. Barely."

    "You passed," Azul corrected gently, her voice soft and pleased.

    Kira stepped closer, eyes bright. "We knew you could do it. You¡¯ve been practicing every morning with so much zeal."

    Cora, quieter as always, smiled and reached to touch my damp sleeve. "We¡¯re so proud of you, mydy."

    My chest tightened a little at that ¡ª an unexpected warmth prickling at the edges of my tiredness.

    My maidservants were really my cheerleaders. Well, Dennis included.

    "Oh, and look," I added, remembering, holding out the bangle Dennis had given me. "A gift for passing."

    They gathered close to look. Deidra gasped softly, fingertips hovering over the silver pendant. "Fearless... that suits you," she murmured.

    Azul¡¯s gaze lifted to my face. "It really does."

    A few minutester, they helped peel off my damp clothes, towel-dried my hair, and wrapped me into something warm and soft.

    All the while, their chatter didn¡¯t stop: specting what Draven might give me (Azul thought a dagger; Deidra hoped for a horse), and how proud he must have been, even if his face didn¡¯t show it.

    Their gentle fussing, their excitement on my behalf ¡ª it warmed something quiet and small in my chest.

    Even if I didn¡¯t say it out loud, I was grateful. Truly.

    And as I sat on the edge of the bed, feeling the weight of the bangle around my left wrist and the warmth of their smiles around me, I thought: Maybe passing meant more than I realised.

    But then, Valmora¡¯s voice came.

    <i>"Don¡¯t be too happy. This is just the first step."</i>

    I ignored her, but the weight of her words affected my mood.

    ---

    Later that afternoon, a knock sounded at my door.

    When I opened it, Draven stood there holding a neatly folded set of ck clothes ¡ª training trousers and a fitted top.

    "Forbat," he said, holding them out to me.

    I took them carefully. The fabric was thick yet soft, clearly made to endure sweat, strain, and probably more than one de.

    "Thank you," I managed, though my disappointment must have shown on my face. A bangle felt special. Training clothes... practical.

    He must have noticed, because his gaze sharpened slightly. "They are made from reinforced fabric," he exined, voice calm. "They won¡¯t tear easily. You will move freely. They will protect your skin better than silk orce. And you will feel like a true warrior in it."

    Oh.

    When he put it that way... my chest warmed despite myself.

    I nodded. "Then... thank you. Really. You are so thoughtful."

    His gaze softened, almost imperceptibly. Then he leaned in and brushed a soft kiss on my forehead.

    "Enjoy your rest."

    ---

    That evening at dinner, everyone gathered. The air was calm, the clink of cutlery filling small silences.

    Then Levi spoke, his voice low but clear. "I will be leaving for Stormveil tomorrow morning."

    Wanda turned toward him, surprise flickering across her painted face. "Y-you didn¡¯t mention... You still have two days as you had nned."

    "I have a few things to deal with," Levi said, his tone calm.

    Dennis raised a ss. "Safe travels, then."

    "Safe trip," Draven said, followed by Jeffery.

    I had nothing to say to Levi, so I just continued with my dinner with my eyes on him and everyone¡¯s gestures.

    Wanda didn¡¯t speak. Her fingers pinched the edge of her napkin until her knuckles paled.

    Levi met her gaze briefly. "I will send word when I arrive."

    But she didn¡¯t react.

    ---

    The next morning before breakfast, I stood at one of the windows overlooking the driveway.

    Levi¡¯s car was packed, idling quietly. Wanda walked beside him, her posture stiff as ever.

    They spoke, but I couldn¡¯t hear the words. Then Levi bent slightly, pressing a light kiss to her temple.

    Wanda didn¡¯t embrace him. She just stood frozen, arms at her sides.

    But as Levi stepped back and turned to go, I caught the quick, awkward flick of her hand, wiping away a single tear at the corner of her eye.

    Just one.

    I stayed still, watching.

    <i>So she does have a soft spot,</i> I thought, the realization settling oddly in my chest.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t look like the red-lipped witch who baited me at every chance.

    She just looked... normal

    As Levi¡¯s car pulled away, the sun caught Wanda¡¯s cheek for a moment.

    Then she straightened, turned, and whatever softness I thought I saw was gone, smoothed away like it had never existed.

    But I¡¯d seen it.

    And no matter what came next, I knew: even Wanda had something-or someone¡ªthat made her heart soften, if only for a beat.

 Chapter 166: First Physical Training

    <h4>Chapter 166: First Physical Training</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The week Draven gave me to rest had vanished as quickly as spilt water drying under the sun.

    And now, standing at the centre of the training grounds, wrapped in the ckbat clothes he¡¯d gifted me, I realized rest had only left my nerves with more time to twist themselves into knots.

    The morning sun hadn¡¯t fully warmed the stone yet. The air felt fresh against my skin, but my palms were slick with sweat, making the wooden practice sword shift uneasily in my grip.

    Draven stood a few paces away with folded arms. And his gaze, fixed on me, was calm, watchful, and heavy.

    Dennis lounged a few meters behind, perched on a low branch of a tree, looking as rxed as if he had wandered down just to watch the sunrise. A familiar smirk tugged at his lips.

    All thanks to Draven taking the lead in giving me a week¡¯s worth of break, I didn¡¯t have to continue my driving lessons as Dennis followed in his steps.

    Besides, ording to Dennis, I had learned more than enough from our driving lessons and only needed to drive a car from point A to point B once or twice a week, just to retain the knowledge and memories.

    "Try not to stab yourself," Dennis called. "Or him."

    "Quiet," Draven cut in, his voice sharp as a de. He hadn¡¯t even turned his head.

    Dennis lifted both hands in mock surrender, but the smirk stayed.

    "Show me your stance," Draven ordered.

    I swallowed, adjusted my feet as he¡¯d shown me days ago: left foot forward, knees bent, weight bnced across the balls of my feet.

    Draven stepped closer, his shadow brushing my boots. His gaze swept me head to toe, cold and precise.

    "You are stiff," he murmured. "Loosen your shoulders. You can¡¯t fight if you are frozen."

    I exhaled, shoulders dropping despite the tightness coiling through my chest.

    "And your grip," he continued. "Hold it like you mean it ¡ª not like you¡¯re throttling it."

    My fingers rxed, then tightened again, searching for that bnce.

    "Swing," hemanded.

    I lifted the sword and swung. Clumsy. The tip dipped at the end, pulling the momentum off.

    He stopped me with a single raised hand. "Again," he said. "From the shoulder, not the elbow."

    I tried again. And again.

    Each time, his correction came: "Too high." "Too low." "Too slow."

    Frustration burned hotter than the sun overhead. My heart pounded, breaths turning sharp.

    Dennis¡¯s voice floated in. "She¡¯s going to murder that practice dummy any minute."

    "I can hear you, you know," I snapped over my shoulder, breathless.

    "Focus," Draven¡¯s voice cut through, quiet butmanding.

    I wondered why he was scolding me alone and not including his brother.

    "Ah!" A scream tore through my throat. I was frustrated.

    We moved on to footwork: side steps, pivot turns, and short lunges. Draven demonstrated each one, and even in the simplest move, he was fluid, coiled strength under control.

    I tried to copy the steps, but my feet felt wrong ¡ª heavy, unsure. My toes scuffed the ground, throwing me off bnce.

    "Keep your back heel lifted," Draven instructed, stepping behind me. His hand brushed my hip, nudging it slightly. "Weight forward. Move from here."

    His touch was light, impersonal, but it sent heat rushing up my neck anyway.

    After another series of swings, he took the sword from my hands, flipped it, and offered it back hilt-first.

    "You are fighting your own weapon," he said. "Trust your arms. Let the weight do the work."

    I clenched my jaw. "It feels heavier every time."

    "That means you¡¯re using muscles you never have before." His tone softened by a fraction. "Pain isn¡¯t weakness. Pain is proof you¡¯re learning."

    Something in his eyes, quiet and steady, made me swallow back a sharp retort. Instead, I nodded.

    Dennis whistled. "That¡¯s the nicest thing I¡¯ve heard him say to anyone, ever."

    "Would you like to join the lesson?" Draven asked, gaze flicking to Dennis.

    "I¡¯m fine here," Dennisughed. "It¡¯s safer."

    Draven stepped back, gesturing. "Again. This time: three strikes. High, mid, low. Flow through them."

    I inhaled, lifted the sword, and moved.

    The first strike was too stiff, but the second flowed smoother; the third, my arm wobbled, but the de stayed true.

    I lowered the sword, chest heaving.

    "Better," Draven said simply. No smile. But something faintly approving sparked in his eyes.

    It was ridiculous how much that small word loosened the knot in my chest.

    "Now again. Faster," hemanded.

    My arms protested; sweat trickled down my temple, but I moved. Over and over.

    By the tenth repetition, my shoulders burned like fire, and the practice sword might as well have been iron.

    "Stop," Draven said atst.

    I froze, breath ragged.

    "Your face is as red as the apples in the orchard," Dennis teased.

    "Shut up," I rasped, barely able to lift my head.

    I wanted to disown Dennis and put an end to our friendship. He was talking and teasing me too much, as if he was on a mission to ruin my efforts.

    Draven stepped closer, taking the sword gently from my hands. His thumb brushed over my knuckles, tracing a raw spot the hilt had rubbed raw.

    "You didn¡¯t drop it," he murmured. "That matters."

    My chest tightened unexpectedly. Sweat clung to my skin, but warmth¡ªsomething quieter, softer¡ªsettled under my ribs.

    "Remember," Draven said, voice low. "Danger won¡¯t wait for you to feel ready. You fight anyway."

    I swallowed, then nodded. "I will."

    Dennis pushed off the tree, strolling over, hands in his pockets. "And if you want a sparring partner who won¡¯t scowl the whole time, you know where to find me."

    "I think you¡¯d cry the first time shends a hit," Draven said, without looking at him.

    "I¡¯d cry from pride," Dennis corrected, smirking.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped, even as my arms ached.

    "I can¡¯t wait for that day toe," I said to him.

    ---

    Draven walked me back across the grounds, his stride slow enough for me to keep up despite my shaking legs.

    "You will bruise," he said, voice quieter now. "Rest this afternoon, then stretch."

    "Yes, Alpha," I teased, even as I wiped sweat from my forehead.

    His lips twitched barely, but it was there.

    And as the training ground faded behind me, bruises blooming under my skin, sweat drying sticky on my back, I realized:

    Pain felt oddly good when it meant I hadn¡¯t given up.

 Chapter 167: There Was Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 167: There Was Nothing</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The walk back to the main house felt longer than it should have.

    My arms still trembled faintly from gripping the training sword, and the weight of Draven¡¯s words settled like an ache between my shoulders.

    As I stepped into the hallway, cool stone under my boots, I nearly collided with Wanda.

    She was pacing¡ªphone pressed tightly to her ear, red-painted lips parted in sharp, clipped words I couldn¡¯t quite catch. Her free hand twisted the edge of her dress, a gesture too raw for the perfectly polished witch I¡¯d grown used to.

    She looked up, caught me watching. For a moment, something flickered in her eyes ¡ª annoyance, maybe, or something closer to fear.

    Then she stopped pacing, turned her back slightly, and muttered something low into the phone before hanging up.

    Without missing a beat, she brushed past me, perfume sharp in the air between us.

    I didn¡¯t move or speak. Things were better off this way.

    Since the day I had warned her at breakfast, Wanda hadn¡¯t said a single word to me. I had no idea that my threats would affect her and keep her away from me for an entire week.

    Silence was easier, cleaner and safer for both of us.

    ---

    Upstairs, my room felt like a refuge.

    The door had barely clicked shut before my maidservants descended, eyes wide, voices ovepping:

    "Mydy, how was it?"

    "Was it very hard?"

    "Did the Alpha go easy on you?"

    I set the practice sword gently against the wall and shook my head. "He didn¡¯t. And it was... hard," I admitted.

    Though I hadn¡¯t expected Draven to easy on me. There was still Valmora watching my actions and attitude towards this training.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to ck off.

    Their faces fell a little, worry pooling in their eyes.

    "I will shower first," I added quickly, peeling off the damp training top. "On my own."

    Deidra opened her mouth to protest, but Azul gently tugged her arm, nodding once.

    The warm water stung against the raw patches on my palms and the bruises blossoming along my arms.

    By the time I stepped out, the steam had settled, and my limbs felt heavy¡ªbut lighter, too.

    Azul waited quietly with a small jar of pale ointment. Her hands were careful, cool, and gentle as she dabbed them over each bruise.

    "These will fade soon," she murmured, almost to herself.

    "They will," I agreed softly, though in truth, I knew they had be gone by evening. My wolf would see to that ¡ª even if Valmora still refused to speak most of the time, or show herself fully.

    But I didn¡¯t tell them. I couldn¡¯t until I got a signal from the Wolf Queen.

    Some secrets needed to stay caged a while longer.

    ---

    Lunch was brought up on a tray: warm bread, roasted meat, a small bowl of broth.

    My stomach growled louder than I liked to admit, and I cleared the te quickly, barely tasting each bite.

    Deidra, eyes amused and faintly worried, tilted her head. "Mydy... shall I ask for more?"

    I wiped my mouth, nodding, thest of the broth warming my chest.

    "Yes, butter," I murmured, rising unsteadily and walking to the bed.

    Azul pulled back the covers, and as Iy down, muscles still sore and heart oddly light, I let out a slow breath.

    "I will eat more... when I wake up," I whispered, voice already fading.

    Thest thing I felt was Deidra gently tucking a stray lock of damp hair behind my ear before everything went quiet.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    The morning sun had risen higher by the time I turned from the training grounds, wooden sword still in hand.

    Dennis fell into step beside me without a word at first, his boots crunching lightly over the gravel.

    Meredith had done better than I had expected. At least she hadn¡¯t dropped the sword. It was a good impression.

    Dennis cleared his throat lightly, hands tucked in his pockets.

    "Father called me yesterday," he said, his voice carrying just enough weight to show it wasn¡¯t a casual mention.

    My gaze shifted toward him. "And?"

    "He asked if there was any progress with our n," Dennis replied, ncing at me from the corner of his eye.

    "What did you say?" I asked, my voice even.

    "I told him there was nothing yet," Dennis answered. "And that we would reach out to him when there was something worth sharing."

    I nodded once. "Good."

    Dennis tilted his head. "He didn¡¯t sound pleased. But when does he ever?"

    "He can wait," I muttered, the words low. "Rushing it won¡¯t change the oue. And he was the one who told me to protect you."

    We reached the steps leading up to the main house. Dennis paused, resting one hand on the stone railing, the smirk he wore earlier reced by something closer to thoughtfulness.

    "Now, he is treating me like some ipetent teenager who can¡¯t handle himself," he said, his voice quieter.

    I met his gaze fully. "He is only worried about you. And besides, you are hisst child."

    Dennis nodded once, then his expression lightened. "Well, brother, try not to break your little wife before you finish training her," he teased.

    "Go away," I muttered, though my voicecked real bite.

    He chuckled, stepping back, and I continued up the steps alone.

    In my bedroom, I stripped off the training shirt, which was damp with sweat and clung to my skin. Then, I turned the water in the shower to cold.

    The shock bit into my muscles, washing away heat, sweat, and something heavier: the frustration that lingered under my skin.

    Meredith was too thin and too easily winded. Her body wasn¡¯t yet prepared for this.

    While drying off the water from my body with the big towel, a thought settled into ce, sharp and clear:

    If I wanted her to keep up, it wasn¡¯t just the training. Her diet had to change as well. More strength, more stamina.

    She would finish a certain portion for every meal of the day. And she would keep eating until her body caught up.

    She¡¯d likely argue, but she would do it since the training seemed very important to her.

    I dressed quickly.

    By the time I buttoned thest cuff, the n had already taken shape: meals were calcted, and training sessions were bnced between strength and technique. Pushing her, but not to breaking.

    She would break if I pushed too far.

    ---

    Downstairs, I walked into my home office, morning light falling across the desk.

    Papers waited, reports and requests from the estate, and somewhere among them, the unspoken weight of what came next.

    I shut the door behind me and walked straight to sit behind my desk.

    Next, I picked up thendline on my right and dialled Jeffery.

 Chapter 168: Distracted

    <h4>Chapter 168: Distracted</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Ten minutester, my office door opened, and Jeffery stepped in first, followed by Dennis, a step behind him.

    Neither bothered with a greeting; they knew better. The room itself felt too heavy for small courtesies.

    I leaned back in the chair, gaze steady on Jeffery. "Update me," I said, voice even. "The fake investigation team," I rified when he hesitated.

    Jeffery sped his hands behind his back. "Superficially, there is no real progress, Alpha," he began. "Duskmoor¡¯s team keeps looping the same questions. It¡¯s deliberate ¡ª they¡¯re not searching, they¡¯re performing. Their questions lead nowhere, and their routes double back on each other."

    I nodded once, as expected. "Anything useful?"

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes flickered, just slightly. "Yes. While they kept circling, some of their men spoke too freely. I caught them mentioning a facility ¡ª they called it the ¡¯South Block Reserve¡¯ ¡ª as one of the restricted areas. I passed this to Dennis."

    "Good," I murmured, turning my gaze to my brother. "And your team?"

    Dennis shifted his weight, but his eyes stayed level. "We¡¯ve traced the disappearances back months. The pattern points south, near the industrial edge of the city. But it¡¯s more than that."

    He paused, ncing at Jeffery before continuing.

    "I suspect the humans have a secretboratory. Somewhere off-record. And I believe that¡¯s where they¡¯ve been taking our missing people."

    The words dropped into the silence between us like a stone into deep water.

    My jaw tightened. "Aboratory," I echoed softly. "You¡¯re sure?"

    Dennis shook his head. "Notpletely. But the signs fit. We¡¯ve tracked deliveries at odd hours, unregistered trucks. And always around that area. The trail ends there."

    I sat forward, resting my elbows on the desk. "And what do you think they¡¯re doing there?" I asked, though, already having the idea.

    "Testing," Dennis said without hesitation. "They could be experimenting with werewolf blood, our strength, trying to replicate it. These people are greedy for power and are insatiable."

    Jeffery added, "It aligns with how carefully the missing are chosen. Younger wolves, fit, no close family nearby."

    I let silence stretch, thinking. The humans had stopped hunting openly. But if Dennis was right, they hadn¡¯t stoppedpletely ¡ª they¡¯d just gone more secretive.

    "Any recentints?" I asked, gaze moving between them. "Has anyonee to you, saying a brother, a cousin, or a friend is missing?"

    They both shook their heads.

    "No, Alpha," Jeffery confirmed.

    "Not a single report," Dennis added.

    I exhaled slowly. "That¡¯s good," I said. "For now, it means they¡¯ve paused. Likely distracted."

    Dennis raised a brow. "By what?"

    "By the killings," Jeffery answered before I could. "More humans have turned up dead these past two weeks, right?"

    Dennis nodded grimly. "Right. I¡¯d say the humans have stopped kidnapping our people because they¡¯re too busy trying to figure out who¡¯s hunting them now."

    "They¡¯re buying themselves breathing room," I said quietly. "But it won¡¯tst."

    A beat passed before Dennis spoke again, softer this time. "Are you going to tell the Mayor? About the vampires?"

    My gaze cut to him, sharp as a de. "No," I said. "Brackham would seize it, twist it. He¡¯d pin the werewolves¡¯ deaths on us, too ¡ª im the vampires are our allies or some mad creation of our blood."

    Jeffery¡¯s lips thinned. "And he¡¯d bury his own government¡¯s guilt in the chaos."

    "Exactly," I muttered. "The minute the word <i>¡¯vampire¡¯</i> enters the discussion, the humans will stop looking inward. They will me us entirely. And whatever hidden work they¡¯re doing will vanish into shadows forever."

    Dennis crossed his arms. "So we keep it quiet."

    "For now," I confirmed. "Until we have evidence. Until we know what they are really doing in thatb."

    The quiet settled in again, heavy and close.

    "Dennis," I said finally, lifting my gaze to meet his. "I want you to be careful. You are leading the real investigation, which makes you their biggest threat if they find out."

    He arched a brow, feigning lightness. "Careful is my middle name."

    "Don¡¯t test me," I snapped, though my tone held a thin edge of warmth. "Search every hospital, every private clinic. Discreetly. Use only wolves you trust absolutely."

    "I know just the men," Dennis replied. "They won¡¯t breathe a word unless I order it."

    "Good."

    I pushed back from the desk, letting the chair creak under me.

    "We meet at the usual location, at the usual hour tonight," I ordered. "The whole circle. I will speak to them directly."

    Jeffery dipped his head. "Understood, Alpha."

    "And Jeffery," I added as he turned, "keep your ears open with Brackham¡¯s men. If they slip again, I want to know before dawn."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    They started toward the door, the quiet scrape of boots on wood the only sound.

    But Dennis paused, ncing back at me. "You know," he said, voice lower, almost thoughtful, "it still feels wrong that the humans thought they could get away with this. Kidnapping us, dissecting us like cattle."

    "It was never about whether they could get away with it," I said, my voice a shade colder. "It¡¯s about how far they¡¯d go before they were stopped."

    "And we¡¯re the stop," Dennis finished.

    "Yes," I murmured. "We are."

    Tonight, the circle would gather.

    And very soon, we¡¯d learn exactly what the humans had hidden away behind locked doors, and what it meant for the rest of us.

    The door had barely clicked shut behind Dennis and Jeffery when I leaned forward again, my hand already reaching for thendline.

    The dull hum of the line connected almost instantly, a practised habit from the Mayor¡¯s office.

    "Mayor Brackham¡¯s office," came the assistant¡¯s brisk voice.

    "Put me through," I said. My tone left no room for questions.

    A soft rustle, then a faint beep.

    "Alpha Draven!" Brackham¡¯s voice slid into my ear, as slick and polished as ever. "Always an honour to hear from you¡ª"

    "Mayor Brackham," I cut in, voice t. "Progress. Your investigation. What have you found regarding the deaths of my people? On yournd."

    There was a pause, slight, but it told me enough.

 Chapter 169: Addressing the People

    <h4>Chapter 169: Addressing the People</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Well, Alpha," Brackham began, his tone cautious now, "my team is doing all they can, of course. But so far, we haven¡¯t found conclusive leads. The victims, as you know, left very little evidence behind, and¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not asking for a summary of excuses," I interrupted coldly. "I¡¯m asking what you have. Anything."

    I was far too pissed about Brackham¡¯s position. Just as Alderic was our king, Brackham was the chosen ruler of the humans.

    However, the current situation didn¡¯t necessitate that I acknowledge that fact. I kept the respect at bay.

    Brackham hesitated again. "We¡¯re still interviewing witnesses. Reviewing footage. And... well, the city has other matters drawing resources. Public unrest. Rising tension¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care about your distractions, Brackham," I said, my voice a low growl. "What matters is that three of my people were murdered. Their hearts ripped out. Others missing. On Duskmoor soil. Under your watch."

    "Alpha, please understand¡ª"

    "I understand perfectly," I cut in, leaning back in my chair, fingers drumming against the armrest. "And I will have no choice but to report this to my King. To let King Alderic know exactly how your government treats the werewolves despite the treaty that binds us."

    A sharp intake of breath crackled down the line. "Alpha Draven, there¡¯s no need to escte this to King Alderic. Please, I only ask for a little more time¡ª"

    "No," I said sharply. "Time was given. Time was wasted."

    Brackham¡¯s voice shifted then, growing almost defensive, almost desperate. "Alpha, listen. My people¡ªthe humans are also being attacked. Murdered in the same way, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard. It¡¯s very possible that whatever hunts us is also behind the deaths of your people."

    I let silence stretch. His words weren¡¯t entirely false ¡ª but neither were they the whole truth.

    He thought to redirect, to fold our tragedy into his, to make it one problem instead of admitting fault.

    My voice was low when I spoke again. "Then prove it."

    "Alpha?"

    "You have two weeks," I said, the finality like iron in the air. "Two weeks to show real results. To give me names, evidence, something that shows you have done more than walk in circles."

    "But¡ª"

    "Two weeks, Brackham," I repeated, my tone colder, darker. "Or I will deliver this matter to King Alderic myself. And I promise you, when he hears that the humans failed to protect the lives bound to them by treaty, he won¡¯t be as patient as I have been."

    His breath caught. "Alpha¡ªplease. You know what that would mean¡ª"

    "I do," I said. "Which is why I¡¯m giving you two weeks. Don¡¯t waste them."

    I hung up without waiting for his reply.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than before, the ticking clock on the far wall the only sound.

    For a moment, I sat there, staring at nothing. At the weight of my promise. At what mighte if Brackham failed, as I suspected he would.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his voice dry and dark.

    <i>"War tastes closer every day."</i>

    "Yes," I answered silently. "And when ites, they will learn why they should have feared us sooner."

    Even though I didn¡¯t want the war and I¡¯ve been doing everything possible to avoid it, I could see my efforts were all a waste of time.

    It was obvious that we and the Humans have different goals and visions, and sooner orter, we will go our parts, with the war dividing us.

    There will definitely be a lot of casualties.

    My gaze dropped to the folder still open on my desk, the word <i>EXTINCT</i> half-hidden in the afternoon light.

    Not extinct. Not anymore.

    If Brackham¡¯s men were too blind or too corrupt to see the truth, then it fell to me to bring it to light.

    Two weeks.

    After that... no more diplomacy.

    Only reckoning.

    I will do whatever I want.

    ---

    <strong>Several Hourster~</strong>

    I woke up an hour before the scheduled meeting, got dressed and stepped out of the room with my jacket.

    I hoped that Meredith wouldn¡¯te to find me tonight.

    The night felt colder than usual.

    Above, the moon hovered full and heavy behind passing clouds, its light spilling across the clearing deep within the woods.

    Shadows of tall oaks stretched long on the mossy ground, mingling with the flickering glow of torches that lined the perimeter.

    I walked in, boots sinking slightly into the damp earth, the scent of pine and wet bark sharp in the air.

    And as always, silence fell.

    Dozens of eyes turned to me. Warriors, scouts, smiths, stable hands, young apprentices, older craftsmen ¡ª every wolf that called this city home. Some with arms crossed, some standing with quiet discipline.

    Faces lined with caution, curiosity, and something darker: the fear they carried but never spoke aloud.

    As I crossed into the circle, they bowed in unison, heads lowered in respect.

    I raised a hand slightly. "Enough."

    They straightened. A hush settled so thick it pressed against the chest.

    Jeffery stepped forward first, the torchlight casting sharp shadows across his face.

    "Alpha," he began, his voice calm and measured. "Everyone who lives within the estate and its outer properties is present tonight. No one is missing."

    Beside him, Wanda held her usualposed expression, though her eyes searched the edges of the gathering, always alert.

    Dennis stood to the left, his stance rxed but gaze sharp, scanning faces as if silently counting each one.

    "All ounted for," Dennis added.

    I nodded once, letting my gaze sweep across them all, slowly, deliberately.

    Then I spoke.

    "You all know why we meet here, beyond the walls, away from prying eyes," I began, my voice low enough to draw them in but strong enough to echo through the trees. "We meet because what we speak of tonight is for our ears alone. For our survival."

    The wind stirred lightly through the leaves, carrying the faint scent of damp earth and pine.

    "You have all heard whispers at the malls, at the forge, probably at your workces, outside the city walls ¡ª of something hunting us. Some of you remember the three of our people who died. Hearts ripped from their bodies. The patterns, the signs..."

    I paused. Faces tightened. Shoulders stiffened.

    "It is real," I said finally, my voice calm but unflinching. "The vampire threat is real."

 Chapter 170: Made Wanda Aware

    <h4>Chapter 170: Made Wanda Aware</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A ripple spread through the crowd. Low murmurs, nces exchanged. Fear, but also resolve.

    I let the words settle before I continued.

    "Over a month ago, my brother Dennis was attacked by one of them. A creature faster than even I could catch. Pale skin, red eyes. They are not stories to frighten pups. They are among us."

    Dennis inclined his head, the faintest mark still visible near his corbone, though most wouldn¡¯t see it in this light.

    "But listen well," I said, my gaze sharp. "The humans of Duskmoor ¡ª the very people whose city we live in ¡ª are now being attacked too. Killed in the same brutal way. Which means two things: first, the vampires do not serve the humans. And second, they are unpredictable. Dangerous beyond reason."

    The air seemed to tighten. The younger wolves¡¯ eyes widened; older ones set their jaws, some nodding faintly as truth cut through rumor.

    "They hunt at night," I continued, "but that does not mean the day is safe. I remind you of the rule I set before: no wolf walks alone. Not at night. Not in the quiet corners of the city. Pairs at the least. Groups, when possible. Especially for the young and the old."

    My words dropped like stones into still water, heavy and deliberate.

    "Train," I added. "Every day. In the yard, the woods, wherever you can. Your strength may save your life ¡ª or the life of someone beside you."

    From the side, Wanda¡¯s gaze lifted, cold and resolute. Jeffery stood still as stone, his expression unreadable. Dennis watched the faces, measuring who understood, who hesitated.

    "These vampires," I said slowly, "are more dangerous than the humans of Duskmoor. The humans may hate us. They may scheme. But they bleed and die like anyone else. Vampires..." My jaw tightened. "They bleed too. But killing them will cost us dearly if we are careless."

    Silence deepened. I saw young warriors¡¯ throats bob as they swallowed; a woman near the back curled her hand around the wrist of her mate, drawing him slightly closer.

    "Be cautious," I finished, voice low but cutting through the hush. "Trust each other. Watch the woods. And if you see something that feels wrong, tell your captains, tell Jeffery, tell me. Do not act alone."

    The wind moved again, shifting the torches so they flickered, casting the crowd in restless shadows.

    I stepped back, my gaze lingering on them. Faces hardened. Some frightened. Some defiant. But all listening.

    Finally, I gave a single nod.

    "You may return. Jeffery, Dennis, Wanda, wait behind."

    One by one, the wolves bowed again, breaking into murmured conversation as they filtered out into the forest paths that led back to their homes.

    "They are afraid," Dennis said quietly.

    "It¡¯s nothing new," Wanda murmured.

    Dennis, Jeffery and Wanda stayed where they were, eyes on me, waiting. I didn¡¯t waste breath on repeating what they already knew.

    "We¡¯ve covered what¡¯s behind," I said, voice low, steady. "Now, whates next?"

    Jeffery¡¯s posture tightened; Dennis tilted his head, brows drawn. Wanda¡¯s gaze, sharp as ss, didn¡¯t waver.

    "From tonight, we move from defence to quiet offence," I continued. "We¡¯ve been reacting to the vampires and the humans¡¯ games. That ends."

    Dennis shifted. "You have something specific in mind."

    I met his gaze. "Two things. First, the vampires. I want one alive. Just one. Enough to answer the questions the dead can¡¯t."

    Although I had mentioned this to Dennis and Jeffery before, Wanda was absent. So, I was just deliberately repeating my ns, to remind others, and to also inform Wanda.

    Wanda¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "Alive? That¡¯s a risk."

    "It is," I agreed. "But it¡¯s time we stop guessing at their ns. And if we can¡¯t get one alive, then a corpse¡ªquickly, before it rots. Proof to force the council¡¯s hand."

    "And the second thing?" Jeffery asked, voice calm.

    "The humans," I said. "Theb has to be found immediately. I want eyes inside it."

    Dennis blew out a breath, understanding dawning in his expression. "You mean... infiltration."

    I nodded once. "As soon as theb is found, Get someone¡ªa wolf who passes easily as human. Someone without a trace of suspicion tied to us. Get them in as staff, cleaner, supplier¡ªI don¡¯t care how."

    Wanda was quiet for a heartbeat. Then, her voice: "That will take time."

    "It will," I said, "but it¡¯s the only way to learn what exactly the humans are truly after¡ªand what they¡¯re doing with the missing wolves."

    Dennis folded his arms. "And when we find out?"

    "Then we decide," I answered. "If it¡¯s as bad as we suspect, we expose them¡ªor burn them out before they can finish whatever they¡¯ve started."

    <i>"They should not be allowed to live," </i>Rhovan growled in my head. "Burn them."

    The torches were dying now, only red embers left, but none of them moved.

    Jeffery asked, "What about Brackham? If he senses we are digging this deep¡ª"

    "He will panic," I said, voice even. "And a panicked man makes mistakes. Let him keep believing we are stuck with his hand-picked team chasing shadows."

    Truth be told, the two weeks I gave to the Mayor was just like throwing a bone at a dog. Let him think I had granted him a wish while in the actual sense, I was already making moves.

    A thin, humourless smile tugged at Dennis¡¯s mouth. "Brother, you¡¯ve already nned every step ahead."

    "That¡¯s my job," I said.

    A breeze stirred through the clearing, shifting Wanda¡¯s hair against her cheek, her eyes fixed on me. When she spoke again, her tone wasn¡¯t soft ¡ª it was edged, almost scornful.

    "And Meredith?" she asked, voice clipped. "Will she continue living blissfully unaware while the rest of us bleed and watch the shadows?"

    I turned my gaze on her, but she didn¡¯t look away. If anything, her chin lifted.

    "She is your wife, right?" she went on, sharper now, "Then she and her maidservants should attend these meetings like the rest of us. Let her see what keeps the rest of us awake at night ¡ª instead of letting her sleep safe and soft while we do the worrying."

    A muscle in my jaw tightened. "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said tly. "Have you forgotten she doesn¡¯t have a wolf?"

    Wanda¡¯s brow arched faintly. "I am well aware that she is cursed and wolfless. Everyone knows that, but this is unfair," she pushed further.

    "Wanda, I am the leader here, not you. You won¡¯t tell me what to do," I added, my voice quiet but final. "And I will take care of things my way."

    A beat of silence settled in the clearing, cold and absolute. Then I drew in a breath. "Enough talk. Move. We¡¯re losing night."

    Dennis gave a short nod, Jeffery bowed slightly, and Wanda inclined her head, the faintest flicker of something unreadable in her gaze before she turned away.

 Chapter 171: Something Strange and Feral

    <h4>Chapter 171: Something Strange and Feral</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The corridor on the third floor was quiet at this hour, lit only by the faint golden wash of the wallmps.

    My boots made muted thuds against the polished wood as I climbed thest step, shoulders still heavy from the cold air of the woods and the weight of decisions made under torchlight.

    I was halfway to my door when I noticed her.

    Meredith stood outside my bedroom, barefoot on the rug runner, the hem of her light robe brushing her ankles.

    Her silver hair was loose, spilling around her shoulders like liquid moonlight, and her arms were folded under her chest in what looked like an annoyed sulk.

    Her bottom lip was pushed out just enough to tell me it wasn¡¯t simple annoyance ¡ª it was a full pout.

    I stopped, blinking once. "Why are you standing outside my door in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?"

    She shifted, gaze sliding up to meet mine, and the pout softened only slightly. "I was looking for you," she mumbled. "I knocked, but you didn¡¯t answer."

    As if I knew she woulde to look for me in the middle of the night.

    I raised a brow, moving closer until I stood a pace from her. "So, you decided to wait here? All night, if you had to?"

    She ignored the question. "Where were you?"

    For half a heartbeat, I considered telling her. The truth hovered, close to the surface. The midnight meeting, the ns, the vampires she didn¡¯t yet know about. And I thought: perhaps it was time she learned, truly.

    But not tonight.

    I was still wearing my boots, coat cor still dusted with the damp chill of the woods. My head was tight from the hours of talk and the weight of choices.

    "Tomorrow," I told her, voice softer than I meant it to be. "I¡¯ll exin everything tomorrow, if you ask me again."

    She tilted her head, clearly dissatisfied, but nodded anyway.

    I stepped past her, pressing my thumb against the small ck panel beside my door. The lock clicked open with a soft mechanical sound, and I pushed the door wide, gesturing her inside.

    "Come in," I said, keeping my voice level. "It¡¯ste."

    She walked in, trailing the scent ofvender and the faintest warmth of her skin, and I closed the door behind us. The click of the lock felt louder than usual in the hush of the room.

    As I shrugged off my ck leather jacket and draped it over the chair by the firece, I asked, "So? Why were you really looking for me?"

    She nced at me, then away, her shoulders rising and falling in a small shrug. "The weather is cold," she murmured. "I just... wanted to sleep next to you."

    For someone who¡¯d waged silent battles against me for months, she¡¯d said it as if it were nothing.

    My mouth twitched, nearly into a smile. "Get into bed," I told her. "I will change first and join you."

    She obeyed without another word, crossing the carpet to therge bed and climbing onto it. The cover shifted around her shape as she settled, pulling the sheets over her legs.

    I walked into the dressing room, pulling the door half-closed behind me.

    Inside, I pulled off the boots, the shirt, the belt, and the rest until. Then I grabbed a pyjama pants and wore it.

    The mirror caught my face as I passed: faint lines at the corner of my eyes, the mark of fatigue under my cheekbones, but my mind was still restless.

    For a brief wondered, <i>¡¯Was she being clingy?¡¯</i>

    The thought felt foreign, almostughable. Meredith had fought so hard not to depend on me when I first married her. She wanted nothing to do with me but now, she sought my warmth?

    But if she was starting to... I couldn¡¯t say I was unhappy about it.

    I exhaled once, deeply, and returned to the bedroom.

    Themp on the nightstand painted her silhouette in gold, the soft arch of her shoulders under the cover.

    I lifted the edge and slid in beside her, the sheets cool against my skin at first.

    Without speaking, I reached for her, drawing her closer until her back pressed gently to my bare chest. Her warmth settled into me like quiet relief.

    She shifted once, then snuggled her back closer, the top of her head brushing my chin.

    I bent slightly, lowering my mouth to her ear. "Are you warm now?" I whispered.

    She nodded, the faintest brush of her hair against my jaw.

    A breath left me, softer this time. I let my arm rest heavy around her waist, holding her there. The tension of the night dulled at the edges, not gone, but less sharp with her breathing steady against me.

    Tomorrow, there would be exnations, questions, truths I could no longer hide.

    But tonight, there was this: her warmth, the slow quiet of shared space, and the simple honesty of wanting to sleep next to me.

    ---

    The night was still, the kind of stillness that feels too heavy, like the air itself was holding its breath.

    My eyes snapped open.

    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what had pulled me from sleep¡ªuntil the ache hit me. A low, maddening itch deep in my gums that sharpened into something close to pain.

    I pressed my tongue against my teeth, but it didn¡¯t help. The sensation spread, crawling under my skin like an insect. It felt wrong. Dangerous.

    Then I caught it¡ªthe faintest drift of her scent.

    Meredith.

    Warm, soft, alive. Sweet. Far sweeter than she¡¯d ever smelled before. The more I breathed it in, the worse the itch became¡ªhot, sharp, feral.

    Rhovan was awake too, stirring in the back of my mind. Restless, pacing, but saying nothing. His silence was worse than words.

    Through the dim gold cast of the bedsidemp, I turned my head. Meredithy beside me, silver hair scattered over the pillow, neck exposed in innocent, vulnerable trust.

    I swallowed hard. My gums throbbed, the pressure building until my fangs pricked down, lengthening against my will.

    A strange thought red through the haze: it wasn¡¯t the same urge as marking. This was darker, more primal¡ªlike a hunger I¡¯d never felt before.

    My breath grew shallow. My body leaned forward before my mind caught up¡ªdrawn to the steady beat of her pulse. Closer, just inches away.

    And then horror jolted through me.

    My reflection shed across the darkened window: eyes shadowed, fangs bared. My chest tightened until it hurt.

    I stopped, frozen, staring at the soft curve of her neck.

    Slowly, with effort that made my muscles shake, I drew back. My heart mmed against my ribs, loud in the silence.

    <i>What was happening to me?</i>

 Chapter 172: The Full Story

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Full Story</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    When I woke, the other side of the bed was empty and cold.

    I pressed my palm against the sheets, hoping maybe he had just stepped out moments ago, but the chill told me it had been a while. Too long.

    I pushed back the covers, slipped into my nightrobe, and tied the sash at my waist. For a moment, I stood there, staring at the door, thinking of all the ces Draven could be. But just as I reached for the handle, it opened from the other side.

    Draven stepped in, and my breath caught.

    His ck shirt clung to his chest, damp with sweat, strands of his dark hair stuck to his forehead. He was panting lightly, and there was something else¡ªsomething distant in his gaze like he couldn¡¯t quite look at me properly.

    "Where did you go?" I asked softly, my voice slipping out before I could stop it.

    "Morning run," he said, his tone t, clipped. "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    My brows drew together. "But... your side of the bed was already cold when I woke up. You must¡¯ve been gone for a long time. Is everything okay?"

    His gaze shifted away. "I¡¯m just exhausted," he murmured.

    I didn¡¯t believe that.

    I could feel it in my chest. But the words stayed on the tip of my tongue, unspoken. Instead, I swallowed and tried to steady my voice. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. For a moment, the mask slipped¡ªand his eyes looked so tired, so worn, that it made something tighten in my chest. But then it was gone, reced by that unreadable calm he always wore.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    I let it drop¡ªfor now. But then I remembered.

    "Last night, you told me you¡¯d exin where you went," I said, stepping closer. "What happened? Where were you?"

    He hesitated, jaw tightening. Then he lifted his gaze properly to mine. "Sit," he told me gently.

    I crossed to the bed and perched at the edge, fingers curled around the robe¡¯s belt.

    Draven remained standing for a heartbeat longer, his chest rising and falling as though steadying himself. Then he spoke.

    "It¡¯s time you knew what¡¯s been happening here, Meredith," he began, voice low. "Not just rumours. The truth."

    My pulse quickened.

    "Some of our people¡ªwerewolves¡ªwere found dead. Their hearts ripped out, necks snapped." His eyes darkened. "And others have gone missing entirely."

    My throat went dry. I knew about our people who had their hearts ripped out, but the missing ones caught my full attention for now.

    "Missing? Who would do something like that?"

    Draven¡¯s stare was steady, unflinching. "The humans. At least, that¡¯s my suspicion. They¡¯ve been taking some of us¡ªand hiding what they do next."

    My heart lurched. "Why? What would they possibly want?"

    He released a slow breath. "The Humans are obsessed with power and influence. I believe they are running experiments. Trying to unlock something that belongs only to our kind."

    The words settled in my chest like a stone.

    "But there¡¯s more," Draven continued, his voice even lower. "The killings¡ªthe ones where hearts were taken? That wasn¡¯t the humans."

    My brows furrowed. "Then who¡ª"

    "Vampires."

    For a second, the room felt smaller.

    "Vampires?" I whispered.

    He nodded. "Over a month ago, Dennis and I caught the scent of blood in the woods. We stopped the car, went in to see what it was. And we found one."

    My breath hitched. "You actually saw one?"

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "I did. Red eyes, pale skin, fast¡ªfaster than even I could match. It hurt Dennis just a bit, because I arrived in time."

    Pieces fell together in my mind. My eyes widened.

    I remembered that time when Dennis was hurt. It was almost two months ago now. He said he was fine, but he never told me the source of his injury because I never asked.

    Though, a small part of me doubted if he would have told the truth.

    My thoughts spun, and I remembered the news that was reported that same day.

    "And... the dead human in the woods? The one that was reported on the news almost two months ago..."

    "It was the vampire," he confirmed. "And there have been more attacks since then¡ªagainst the humans, not us."

    I swallowed, a cold knot twisting in my stomach. "Draven... what will you do? Duskmoor isn¡¯t safe for us anymore. What are you waiting for?"

    He exhaled slowly, shoulders lowering slightly. "I know. The peace treaty we had with the humans is already broken, and now with the vampires among us, Duskmoor is nothing but a ticking bomb."

    "What will you do about the humans because they can¡¯t be let off?" My voice was sharper than I meant.

    I was mad at the humans, and I even hated them now.

    Draven looked at me, and for once, I saw a glimpse of the weight he carried.

    I stared at him. "And you¡¯re waiting to get proof," I whispered.

    "Yes," he said. "Proof of what the humans are doing. So when wares¡ªand it will¡ªwe won¡¯t just be fighting on anger and rumour. We will have truth on our side."

    A heavy silence settled.

    "Have you told King Alderic?" I asked, voice softer now.

    "He knows some," Draven said. "That there¡¯s danger here. But not about the humans abducting us. Not yet."

    "Why?"

    "Because the moment the King and council hear it, they will see it as betrayal," Draven murmured, "and war wille before we¡¯re ready. Before we can protect our people."

    I pressed my lips together. "But every day you wait... it¡¯s dangerous. What if more of us disappear?"

    "I know," Draven admitted quietly. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m praying the vampires keep distracting the humans¡ªattacking them instead of us¡ªuntil I get what I need."

    The words chilled me more than the morning breeze sneaking through the curtains.

    For a while, neither of us spoke. Then I looked up at him, voice low. "You shouldn¡¯t have to carry this alone."

    Draven¡¯s gaze softened, just for a heartbeat. "It¡¯s my burden to carry. But... thank you."

    I lowered my eyes, but my heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing. Vampires. Secret human experiments.

    Something inside me whispered that the war was closer than either of us wanted to admit.

 Chapter 173: Afraid to Hurt Her

    <h4>Chapter 173: Afraid to Hurt Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    As soon as Meredith stepped out and closed the door behind her, I drew in a breath so deep it scraped the edges of my lungs¡ªand released it just as slowly.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.

    My gaze lingered on the door for a heartbeat longer before I turned away, rolling my shoulders to push off the weight that had settled there. Even now, the memory of what had happened before dawn refused to let go.

    I could still feel it.

    That unnatural, crawling itch in my gums, right under the roots of my fangs. The raw hunger that had red without warning. And worse¡ªthe terrible, sinking realization that I had leaned so close to Meredith¡¯s neck that I could see the faint pulse beat just under her skin.

    My chest tightened.

    I had recoiled in horror when I realized how near I¡¯de to sinking my teeth into her flesh¡ªnot in the way a mate marks, but in a mindless, feral thirst that had nothing to do with love or bond.

    When I¡¯d sat up on the bed, chest heaving, I had known instantly that staying beside her was dangerous.

    So, I had gotten off the bed and stumbled into the bathroom, the marble floor cool under my bare feet. Standing before the mirror, I had forced myself to look¡ªreally look.

    The sight of my fangs, elongated and sharp, had twisted something cold in my gut.

    I had brushed my teeth hard¡ªhard enough that my gums had bled slightly¡ªhoping the sting would numb the maddening itch.

    It hadn¡¯t worked.

    When I returned to the bedroom, Meredith had shifted in her sleep, exhaling softly¡ªand that small movement alone had been enough. Her scent, warm and soft, carried on the still air, and it was like pouring oil over smouldering coals.

    I had tried to lie down on the sofa in the living area. But even there, hervender scent seeped into me¡ªunshakable, insistent.

    My gums had itched so badly my hands curled into fists.

    So, I had left. Walked into the dressing room, dressed quickly in casual ck trousers and a shirt, pulled on my boots, and stepped out of the room entirely.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, relief had flooded me, just barely.

    I had spent the next three hours running. Through the silent paths of the estate, between the trimmed hedges and across the gravel courtyards.

    My breaths hade harsh and ragged, my heart hammering against my ribs not from exhaustion, but from the need to feel something other than that wild, feral hunger.

    I had patrolled every inch of the grounds, circled the northern fence twice, passed the training yard still empty before dawn¡ªand still I kept going, until the sky began to lighten and the birds dared to sing again.

    Only then had I returned.

    And now, standing here, the memory clung like sweat on my skin.

    I closed my eyes, drew another deep breath, then crossed the room to the bed. My steps were slow, deliberate.

    The sheets still carried her scent. Faint, yes¡ªbut enough to stir an echo of that itch. I clenched my jaw.

    "I can¡¯t," I muttered under my breath.

    My hands moved automatically: stripping the sheets, pulling off the pillowcases, folding them and setting them aside. The cotton felt too soft under my fingers, too familiar.

    I went to the wardrobe, pulled out fresh linens¡ªin, clean, untouched by her¡ªand remade the bed. Then I retrieved the small brass canister from the drawer, pressed the nozzle, and let the cool scent of cedarwood and mint spill into the air.

    The fragranceyered itself over the room, trying to mask thevender that still clung stubbornly to the corners, to the drapes, to the very air.

    It helped. Not perfectly¡ªbut enough.

    The bed looked cleaner now. Neutral. Empty.

    My shoulders loosened, just a fraction.

    Turning away, I headed for the shower. The water came cold¡ªdeliberately so. I let it hit my skin until goosebumps rose on my arms and the heat in my blood quieted.

    But the cold did nothing for the thoughts that kept circling in my head.

    The humans, the missing Weres, the vampires lurking at the edges of the city... and now, this new danger that felt as if it lived under my own skin.

    Meredith.

    Her face when she had asked me this morning where I had gone. The faint worry in her eyes, the softness that never used to be there until recently.

    Plus, the guilt I felt.

    I raked a hand through my wet hair, the water dripping onto the stone tiles.

    No. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    When I stepped out of the shower, I dried off briskly and walked into the dressing room. My fingers hesitated over what to wear before settling on a in ck shirt and grey trousers.

    All the while, my thoughts tugged elsewhere.

    I needed to keep Meredith out of my room at night. She wouldn¡¯t understand, but it was safer this way¡ªsafer for both of us.

    She was starting toe to me more often, sleeping in my bed, curling against my chest as if it were natural.

    I couldn¡¯t let it keep happening. Not until I knew what this was. Until I could trust myself again.

    I was deathly afraid that I could lose control one day and harm her.

    As I buttoned my shirt, I reached inward, calling silently.

    "Rhovan?"

    Nothing. Just an echo of emptiness in the bond where his presence should be.

    I stilled, palm pressed briefly against the edge of the dresser. "Are you asleep? Or hiding?"

    I didn¡¯t get any answer. Not even a murmur.

    Rhovan had been quiet since the run¡ªunnaturally so. As if he too feared what we had almost done.

    I exhaled through my nose, slow and steady.

    "I will figure this out," I whispered under my breath. "Before it happens again."

    Before I hurt her.

    I adjusted my cor, stepped back into the bedroom, and nced once at the fresh sheets.

    There was no time to catch up on some lost sleep, so I walked to the window, staring out over the estate grounds now bright with morning light.

    And for the first time in a very long while, I wondered if even I could trust what lived inside me.

 Chapter 174: Unsatisfied Honest Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 174: Unsatisfied Honest Conversation</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After dinner, I walked back to my bedroom alone, the corridors quiet under the glow of sconces burning low against the stone walls.

    My feet felt heavy, the ache in my muscles dull but persistent from the morning¡¯sbat training.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t the training that troubled me most. It was Draven.

    I closed the door behind me. Crossing the room, I sat on the edge of my bed. I let my shoulders fall, my gaze unfocused on the rug at my feet.

    All day, I¡¯d felt it: something different in him. Something I couldn¡¯t name.

    "Valmora?" I called inwardly, my voice quiet but direct.

    She answered almost immediately, her presence curling in the back of my mind like warm smoke. "<i>Yes."</i>

    "I want to talk about Draven," I began, my voice a little unsteady despite trying to sound calm. "He barely looked me in the eyes all day. It felt... cold. Distant. Like there was a wall between us I couldn¡¯t cross."

    Valmora stayed silent, so I kept going, words tumbling out.

    "And during thebat lesson this morning... he was stricter. Hismands were sharper. And then he told Dennis not toe watch me anymore," I whispered, my brows knitting. "Why would he do that? Why this sudden distance?"

    There was a pause, as if even Valmora had to measure her words carefully.

    <i>"Meredith, if you cherish your life... and want to live longer,"</i> she finally said, "<i>then do not go to Draven¡¯s room for some time."</i>

    The words struck me like a p.

    "What?" My voice came out sharper, eyes widening as I shifted on the bed. "What do you mean by that, Valmora? Are you saying Draven is a threat to me?"

    Another beat of silence followed, heavier now.

    <i>"Sometimes,</i>" Valmora said, her tone quieter but no less firm, "<i>you must learn to listen without demanding reasons for everything. Focus on yourbat training. That is what matters now. Not irrelevant questions."</i>

    "But¡ª" I stopped myself, swallowing hard.

    Unsatisfied wasn¡¯t enough to describe how I felt. Frustration wed at me from the inside.

    Draven wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was my husband. My mate. Andtely, there had been softness. Laughter shared in small moments. A tenderness I had almost allowed myself to trust.

    And now Valmora wanted me to step away from that? Without knowing why? And she had been the one who asked me to tell Draven to train me inbat.

    I pressed my hand against my chest, feeling the quickened beat of my heart. "How can I not ask questions when there are so many reasons to?" I whispered aloud, though I knew she could hear me.

    But Valmora¡¯s presence withdrew, folding into silence, giving me nothing.

    Frustration burned hotter.

    "Answer me!" I hissed under my breath. "You¡¯re the one who told me to ask Draven to train me inbat! If he¡¯s that dangerous, why send me to him?"

    Nothing.

    I wanted to threaten her. To force her to answer. But what could I possibly threaten my own wolf with? My mind came up nk, leaving me more helpless than before.

    I let out a shaky exhale, my shoulders slumping.

    The silence felt thick enough to choke on. My thoughts swirled, dark and restless.

    <i>Could Draven truly harm me? Would he?</i>

    The idea felt absurd. And yet...

    My chest tightened painfully as I remembered his eyes this morning¡ªhow they never quite settled on me. And the way his voice sounded... controlled. Like he was holding something back.

    I rubbed my palms against my knees, trying to steady myself. And then, another thought struck me, sharp as a de:

    <i>Draven never told me where he wasst night.</i>

    A frown tugged at my lips. I stood up and walked to my door, opened it, and stepped out.

    The corridor outside was hushed, the flickering light painting shadows on the walls.

    I walked straight to Draven¡¯s door before I could stop my feet. Then, I lifted my hand, fingers curling into a fist to knock¡ª

    <i>"Return to your room, Meredith,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice sliced through my mind, low and cold. "<i>Or did you not understand the warning I gave you?"</i>

    My breath caught.

    For a moment, my hand hovered there, inches from the polished wood. Then, slowly, I lowered it.

    A sigh slipped past my lips, long and heavy, as if carrying the weight of all my unanswered questions.

    When I closed my door again, the room felt stiflingly quiet. My thoughts ran in circles, my pulse refusing to slow even after Iy back on the bed.

    I shifted restlessly, pulling the covers higher, then pushing them away when they felt too warm.

    In the end, I sat up against the headboard, drew my knees to my chest, and pressed my forehead lightly against them.

    "Valmora?" I called, my voice quieter now, but insistent.

    <i>"Won¡¯t you go to sleep?"</i> she answered, her tone almost weary.

    "I want to talk about what Draven told me earlier about the vampires," I whispered. My throat felt tight, as though even saying the word <i>vampire</i> might draw one to me.

    I told her everything Draven had told me about the vampires, and then I asked her if she knew about them... the vampires.

    Valmora was silent for a moment, then her voice came, calm and matter-of-fact:

    <i>"Those things have existed for centuries, Meredith. Serena and I killed hundreds of them back in our time. And soon, you and I will be killing some as well as soon as we regain our powers."</i>

    My breath caught. My heart thudded painfully against my ribs.

    What in the moon was she talking about?

    Is she insane?

    I pressed further, words tumbling out, sharp with disbelief: "Do you even know what a vampire is? Draven said they¡¯re faster than werewolves¡ªdeadly, almost impossible to kill. And you¡¯re talking like it¡¯s nothing."

    I think there is something seriously wrong with my wolf. Does she think Serena and I are the same?

    This time, Valmora¡¯s voice came, low but edged with something that almost sounded like amusement:

    <i>"I know exactly what a vampire is. But they do not know who I am, Meredith. So, good for them."</i>

    For a heartbeat, my mind simply stalled, unable to process it.

    My jaw dropped slightly, mouth parted in shock. Her arrogance and delusion were ones I could notprehend.

    <i>When did I get here?</i>

    "Good for them?" I repeated in disbelief. "Valmora, are you listening to yourself? They¡¯re monsters! They tear hearts out! They almost killed Dennis!"

    Valmora¡¯s presence felt still, quiet in my mind as though she had already said all she meant to say.

    "Don¡¯t ignore me!" I hissed, clutching the edge of the nket until my knuckles whitened. "You can¡¯t just say something like that and then go silent!"

    But no answer came.

    My heart pounded faster, frustration burning in my chest. "Valmora!" I tried again, voice sharper now, tinged with anger.

    Nothing.

    It was as if she had turned her back on me, folding herself deeper into the dark corners of my mind.

    I swallowed, my throat dry.

    She had said <i>we</i> would kill them, once we regained our power.

    But what power? This is the second time she has mentioned it.

    And how could she speak so lightly of something that had even Draven on edge?

    <i>Was she trying to get me killed?</i>

    Restless, Iy back down, eyes open in the dim light of my bedroom. My thoughts refused to settle. Each time they quieted, Valmora¡¯s words echoed again:

    <i>They do not know who I am...</i>

    And for the first time since I¡¯d met her, my own wolf frightened me a little.

 Chapter 175: Brackham Played My Hand

    <h4>Chapter 175: Brackham yed My Hand</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The morning was still young, but it already felt heavy.

    I sat behind my desk, sleeves rolled to the forearms, pen set down on the leather blotter, my thoughts caught between unfinished paperwork and the quiet burn in my chest that had stayed since dawn.

    Then thendline rang.

    Its shrillness cut through the stillness of my office, sharp as a de.

    I picked it up, pressing the receiver to my ear.

    "Alpha Draven speaking."

    "Alpha," came the voice, smooth but carrying that edge of careful diplomacy. "Good morning. It¡¯s Mayor Brackham."

    I leaned back slightly in my chair, fingers tapping once on the desk.

    "Brackham," I returned. "Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re calling with good news."

    A moment of silence answered me.

    The kind of silence that wasn¡¯t empty, but weighed down by excuses waiting to spill.

    "Unfortunately," Brackham began, voice dropping, "my team... could not find the evidence to prove that what is killing my people is the same thing killing yours."

    I closed my eyes, just for a breath, then opened them again, gaze turning to the window and the mist curling beyond it.

    "Then that means," I said quietly, "that our deal has reached its end. And the grace I extended to you these past two weeks has expired. Which means," my voice sharpened, "King Alderic will soon hear of the deaths and disappearances of our people on Duskmoornd. Deaths your government refused to give us an ount for."

    On the other end, I heard Brackham¡¯s sigh, deep and almost theatrical.

    "I acknowledge that, Alpha. But¡ª" his voice changed, hopeful, "¡ªbefore you make your report... I¡¯d ask you to watch the video I sent to your email."

    Right then, a notification shed across myptop screen.

    I shifted my gaze to it, still holding the receiver. It was from Brackham.

    "What did you send?" I asked, my tone even, but cold.

    "Please," he said, oddly confident now, "look at the footage first."

    I switched the phone to my left ear, freeing my right hand to move the mouse and open the mail.

    A single file attachment. No exnation. Just a title: "Footage_EastWood_CAM07."

    I clicked on it.

    The video opened, grainy and grey-green in the low light.

    At first, it showed nothing but a clearing in the woods, patches of dry leaves. Then, there was movement at the edge of the frame.

    Something stepped closer.

    Pale arm, unnaturally white, like moonlit bone under skin. Its head was turned away, the side profile hidden by a thick fall of ck hair.

    And then... the fingernails lengthened, twisting into something crueller. ws.

    It screamed¡ªa ragged, distorted sound that hissed from the speakers¡ªbefore shing at the camera.

    The screen tumbled, capturing only leaves, a crooked branch, then static.

    The clip ended.

    I let a single heartbeat pass to keep my face calm, even though inside, my pulse had skipped once.

    A vampire.

    Without doubt.

    Transferring the phone back to my right ear, I asked, voice t, "And what exactly is that, Brackham?"

    He spoke quickly now, excitement bleeding into each word.

    "That, Alpha, is a superhuman. We don¡¯t know what it is yet, but we¡¯re investigating. It seems," he almostughed, "that your people aren¡¯t the only type of superhuman in existence. This one is... different."

    I exhaled, slow and deliberate. "Why send it to me?"

    "Because," Brackham rushed on, "this might be what killed your people. And now it¡¯s killing mine too. If you allow me, I¡¯ll keep investigating and give you answers very soon."

    I watched his eagerness unfold, but my mind had already moved beyond.

    I needed to know how he got the footage.

    "How did you catch this on camera?" I asked, voice still mild.

    "I ordered hidden CCTVs in several woond spots," he admitted, shameless pride in his tone. "I was desperate to know what¡¯s been ughtering my citizens. And look¡ªwe caught something."

    I narrowed my eyes, my jaw tightening.

    The Vampires are vengeful and petty, and wouldn¡¯t like the idea of them being watched. Though I don¡¯t care for the humans, I needed to test Brackham just to hear his thoughts.

    It was important that I know the kind of thoughts passing through his oldyered head.

    "Brackham," I drawled softly, "aren¡¯t you worried you might provoke the wrath of... whatever that is? Spying on them in their territory?"

    Heughed lightly, careless and arrogant. "Alpha, this is Duskmoornd. That thing stepped where it shouldn¡¯t. And now that we¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m going to capture one of them. Then it will tell us about its kind¡ªand where they¡¯re hiding."

    There it was.

    The slip.

    Clear as blood on snow.

    In that moment, fury flickered in my chest, hot and quiet.

    All these months of feigned innocence¡ªand here he was, revealing the truth of what I suspected: Brackham wasn¡¯t justplicit; he was leading it.

    The same kind of man who¡¯d sign secret orders, run ck sites, and dare to call it "protection" when questioned.

    Brackham was definitely not oblivious to the disappearance of my people. He wasn¡¯t just involved. He was the leader. The gang leader.

    I steadied my voice, cold as steel.

    "You want more time to keep digging?" I asked.

    "Yes," Brackham said quickly. "Just a bit more. I¡¯m sure we can find something concrete."

    "Then hear me," I said. "If you want your second chance, here¡¯s my price: cancel the mandatory searches on my vehicles at the Duskmoor border. Clear them. All of them."

    He hesitated.

    "I will see it announced in tonight¡¯s news," I added, voice low, final.

    Before his answer coulde, I dropped the receiver back into its cradle.

    A hollow click echoed in the silence.

    I leaned back in my chair, gaze drifting to the dying embers of the hearth across the room.

    Rhovan stirred in the depths of my mind, quiet, as if waiting.

    Brackham had yed his hand.

    And now, I would y mine.

    The war he didn¡¯t even care to avoid was close, and when it arrived, he would finally see the price of hunting wolves in the dark.

 Chapter 176: The Front Man

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Front Man</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A soft knock at my door dragged my thoughts away from everything about the call with Brackham and the uing war that cannot be ignored.

    "Come in," I called, my voice low.

    Dennis and Jeffery entered, quiet but deliberate, the door clicking shut behind them. Both took the chairs in front of my desk¡ªDennis slouching a little, as always, Jeffery straight-backed, eyes attentive.

    I studied them for a heartbeat, then leaned forward. "Reports?"

    Dennis spoke first, jaw tight. "About the secretb¡ªwe¡¯vebed every public hospital, private facility, even the small clinics in the inner and outer city. Nothing. Absolutely nothing shady. If theb exists, it isn¡¯t in any of those ces."

    A heavy silence settled between us. I didn¡¯t like that answer¡ªnot one bit¡ªbut Dennis continued before I could speak.

    "Our conclusion," he said, rubbing the back of his neck, "is that it¡¯s underground. Literally. Somewhere hidden, off the books."

    Jeffery nodded, expression grim. "That¡¯s why we¡¯ve found nothing, Alpha. No records, no rumours among staff, nothing. It would exin why it¡¯s been so hard to trace."

    My fingers drummed once on the polished wood. "We have underestimated them," I admitted, voice low. "They¡¯re smarter than we thought. Much smarter."

    My thoughts, however, weren¡¯t only on the hiddenb. Brackham¡¯s voice still echoed in my head¡ªthe smug certainty that spoke of a man who knew far more than he ever admitted. The man ordering my people to be stolen like livestock.

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Running it underground means they¡¯re hiding something worse than we even guessed."

    "I don¡¯t doubt it," I muttered. "And if it¡¯s underground, it likely isn¡¯t somewhere with easy ess. Not in the heart of the city."

    Dennis nodded quickly. "Probably in an abandoned ce. An old facility, somewhere no one would bother to look."

    I pointed at him, leaning back slightly. "Exactly. That¡¯s my thinking, too."

    They waited. I could feel it¡ªthe unspoken question of what I¡¯d ask them next.

    "I want a curated list," I said finally. "Every abandoned building, structure, old facility¡ªanything with underground sections. Both those still standing and those that have fallen into ruin."

    Dennis winced slightly. "That... won¡¯t be easy. Only the Duskmoor government would have full ess to a list like that. And they sure as hell won¡¯t share it with outsiders."

    I met his eyes, my voice cold and unyielding. "Then steal it."

    My gaze shifted to Jeffery. "And this task is yours. You¡¯re already working closely with them in the fake investigation team. Find a way in. Quietly."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t flinch. He gave a single nod. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Good." I let out a controlled breath. "Once you have that list, you and Dennis go through it. I don¡¯t care how hidden it is¡ªdon¡¯t miss anything."

    They both nodded, determination settling over them like iron.

    "And be careful," I added. The words came out softer than I intended, but neither missed them.

    A brief silence passed, then I told them that I had spoken with Brackham over the phone a few minutes ago.

    Dennis asked, almost dryly, "Did hee begging again today, and giving his usual ipetent excuses?"

    I gave a humourless huff. "Close enough."

    Their attention sharpened. I leaned back, voice steady. "He imed he couldn¡¯t find proof that what¡¯s killing his humans is the same thing killing our people."

    Dennis snorted, anger shing in his eyes. "So the old man wasted your time again."

    I ignored his tone and went on. "Then he told me to check my email. Sent me a video."

    Jeffery frowned. "What was on it?"

    "A figure caught on camera. Pale skin, ck hair covering its face. Then ws¡ªlong, sharp, not human. And the creature attacked the camera."

    Jeffery cursed under his breath, his face twisting. "They¡¯re putting CCTV cameras in the woods?"

    "This is Duskmoor," I reminded him. "Thend belongs to the humans. They can do what they want. But it means we all need to be careful now. They¡¯re obsessed with these cameras."

    Dennis groaned, rubbing his temple. "Great. Like we didn¡¯t have enough problems."

    "But for what it is, it¡¯s a good thing that they have no idea it was a Vampire they caught on the camera," Jeffery said.

    "And Brackham¡¯s n," I continued, voice cold, "is to catch this creature, torture it, and force it to tell him what it is and where the others are hiding."

    Both Dennis and Jeffery turned to me sharply, realization dawning.

    "Yes," I confirmed darkly. "Brackham is the front man. He¡¯s leading the team capturing our people and experimenting on them."

    Dennis shot to his feet, eyes zing. "That bastard! Acting like he cared about the treaty while he¡ª"

    "Calm down," I cut in, voice hard. Though every part of me wanted to rage, too, this wasn¡¯t the time. "He¡¯s not here. Wasting breath on anger won¡¯t change anything."

    Dennis slowly lowered himself back into the chair, fists clenched so hard his knuckles nched. Jeffery¡¯s expression was cold as iron.

    "But listen," I continued. "Those cameras in the woods? The vampires will hate them. Hate being watched. When they realize they¡¯re being spied on, they won¡¯t just hide¡ªthey¡¯lle out. Into the city. And they¡¯ll start killing humans in the open."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze sharpened, understanding. "And when the vampires rampage, Brackham and his people will be too busy trying to fight them off."

    "Exactly," I said. "They¡¯ll be distracted. And while they¡¯re distracted, that¡¯s when we strike."

    Dennis smirked, a dangerous satisfaction in his gaze. "Finally. Let the humans taste what they¡¯ve been ying with."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice was calm but tight. "Which means we have to know theb¡¯s location before then. And strike at the exact right moment."

    "Yes," I said, my voice dropping. "Dennis, Jeffery¡ªyou find thatb. Every stone, every corner. We don¡¯t have the luxury of failure."

    Both of them nodded sharply, determination etched into every line of their faces.

    As they rose to leave, the silence that fell over the study felt heavy, not with hesitation, but with a shared purpose.

    "Move carefully," I reminded them quietly. "And move quickly."

    They left without another word, closing the door behind them.

    For a moment, I sat in the stillness, the ghost of Brackham¡¯s smug voice lingering in the corners of my mind. My jaw tightened, blood pulsing in my temples.

    This isn¡¯t over.

    And he wouldn¡¯t even see using.

 Chapter 177: Combat With Draven

    <h4>Chapter 177: Combat With Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The sun was merciless today, hanging low and bright over the training grounds, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as merciless as the man currently wiping the floor with me.

    Draven.

    I still hadn¡¯t figured out what changed in him. After weeks of that strange distance¡ªof avoiding my gaze, of a coldness so heavy it made the air around us brittle¡ªhe had thawed. Not just thawed, either.

    Now he teased me, smirked like Dennis would, and even had the gall to p my backside every time I turned away from him in the wrong stance.

    It started a week ago. The night he came into my room when my heat was unbearable, his scent the only thing that could calm the fire burning under my skin.

    And afterwards... it was like something loosened inside him.

    And now, here we were. His voice¡ªinfuriatingly calm¡ªcut through my ragged breathing.

    "Your re is fierce today, little wolf," he drawled, a smirk dancing on his lips. "Tell me, am I the one who made you so weak that you¡¯ve be my ything on the sand?"

    I ground my teeth so hard my jaw ached. "Arrogant brute," I hissed, lunging at him before the words even left my tongue.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to step back.

    I swung, aiming for his face¡ªhe tilted his headzily, and my fist met nothing but air. The bastard even chuckled under his breath.

    My heart pounded, blood roaring in my ears. Again, I threw another punch, then another. Each time, his body moved like water: effortless, fluid, untouchable.

    I must have been crazy to think I couldnd a punch on a seasonal warrior, an Alpha, who has been training since he was young.

    "Come on, Meredith," he teased, voice deep and maddeningly amused. "Surely you can do better."

    Every word stoked the fire in my chest. Heat red across my skin, fuelled by frustration and something more dangerous¡ªsomething embarrassingly close to excitement.

    "Shut up!" I snapped and went low, twisting my hips to kick at his groin.

    Fast as a whip, his hand caught my knee. His smirk widened, and he murmured, "Got you."

    I snarled and swung my fist at the side of his head. He caught my wrist, turning it just enough to make me lose my bnce.

    "Got you again," he said, softer this time, but the amusement in his eyes burned hotter than the sun on my back.

    So close. Too close. My heart hammered, chest tight. His scent¡ªwarm, dark, edged with something spicy¡ªwrapped around me, made my head light.

    I was so close to him that all I wanted to do was¡ª

    Bite.

    Without thinking, I lunged forward, aiming to sink my teeth into that annoyingly perfect jaw. But his palm came up, covering my entire face, pressing lightly but firmly.

    "Really?" he murmured, chuckling, his chest rumbling under his breath.

    I froze, the tips of my ears burning with humiliation and something else I didn¡¯t want to name.

    Draven lowered his hand and stepped back, smirk still firmly in ce. "That¡¯s enough for today," he announced, as if we¡¯d been politely trading steps in a dance.

    "I¡¯m not done!" I spat, chest heaving. But he¡¯d already turned his back on me, bending to tighten theces on his boots.

    A wicked idea sparked. My heart surged. Quiet as I could, I shifted my weight on the sand and sprang forward, ready to throw him off bnce.

    But before my feet evennded, I was the one flipped, my back mming into the sand so hard the air whooshed out of my lungs.

    Draven¡¯s thumb brushed along the curve of my neck, his face so close his shadow blocked the sun.

    "You¡¯re dead," he said, voice like silk over steel.

    The words sank in. The realization hit, followed by a hot flush of embarrassment and rage. I let out a strangled scream of frustration, pping my palms against the sand on either side of me.

    Above me, Draven¡¯s chuckle was low and smug, sending another unwanted shiver down my spine.

    He extended a hand. "Give up already," he drawled, his mouth quirking.

    I red daggers at him. My body screamed in protest, bruises throbbing on my shoulders, arms, and back. Still, I took his hand.

    "I will give up when I¡¯m dead," I muttered, my voice hoarse.

    He pulled me to my feet with infuriating ease, and I bit back a groan as fresh pain red across my back.

    Draven looked at me, his gaze softer for a breath¡ªjust a breath¡ªbefore that damned smirk returned.

    "Go in," he said, nodding toward the path leading back to the main house. "Let your maidservants tend to your bruises before tonight."

    I crossed my arms over my chest and red at him, but the weight of exhaustion pulled at my shoulders.

    "Fine," I muttered, turning away, my back still burning.

    I could feel his gaze on me as I walked, heavy and dark, but not cold. And even though my pride was battered as badly as my body, I couldn¡¯t help it: my chest tightened, my heart stuttered.

    Behind that teasing smirk, behind the ruthless trainer and cunning Alpha... Draven was still the man who hade to me in my heat, the man whose warmth I had fallen asleep beside.

    Tonight, there will be a meeting. A gathering I hadn¡¯t known existed until recently. And for the first time, I would stand among the rest of them in the dark woods, under moonlight, as one of them.

    But for now, I limped away from the training grounds, sand clinging to my sweat-soaked skin, bruised, aching¡ªand strangely, deeply alive.

    "You are slow." I heard Draven¡¯s voice from over my shoulders. "Need help?"

    He was mocking me, not intending to help. That much I know.

    "Only if you will carry me, Princess-style," I threw that out, knowing fully well that he would never do that.

    But deep down my heart, I wished he would one day do that.

    "Well, if you break your ankles, I could," he chuckled.

    I didn¡¯t bother responding to him.

 Chapter 178: Peace Offering

    <h4>Chapter 178: Peace Offering</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The moment I limped back into my bedroom, Azul flew to my side, her face etched with the usual worry.

    "Mydy, are you alright?" she breathed, her eyes scanning me like I was a shattered vase.

    "I¡¯m barely breathing," I groaned, dragging each word past a dry throat. "My whole body aches... like he personally hated every bone in me."

    Azul slipped an arm around my waist and helped me fully into the room, moving with that soft care that always made me feel relieved.

    Before I could catch my breath, Kira appeared from the inner room, her hands still damp from testing the water.

    "The hot bath is ready, mydy," she announced, her voice gentle, eyes brimming with sympathy.

    Between the two of them, I was half-guided, half-carried to the bath. Steam curled around me, thick with the floral notes of essential oil.

    The moment I lowered myself into the water, a hiss escaped my lips, and my bruised muscles sang with both relief and fresh pain.

    Azul¡¯s hands hesitated at my back, then she spoke, her voice tinged with pity. "Mydy, your back... and your arms... they¡¯re all bruised. Deep purple already."

    I sucked in a breath, ncing down to see the dark smudges blooming over my pale skin. "He really did go all out today," I muttered, memory shing of Draven flipping me onto the sand like I weighed nothing.

    He should have let me win him.

    "And he didn¡¯t even pity me just a little," I grumbled louder, sinking further into the warmth. "Not even as his wife."

    Kira, the traitor, let out a smallugh. "Mydy... you were the one who went to the Alpha yourself and asked him to train you. Did you think it would be all flowers and gentle words?"

    I narrowed my gaze at her, lips pursed. "Are you for me or against me, Kira?"

    Azul stifled a giggle, and Kira shook her head quickly, lips still curved. "For you, mydy. Always."

    "You¡¯d better be," I threatened half-heartedly. "Or I¡¯ll discharge you to Draven himself."

    We allughed at that, even if it hurt my ribs. The bath didn¡¯t erase the pain, but the heat worked its way into my bones, coaxing out some of the worst of the ache.

    Afterwards, they helped me out, wrapping a towel around me before guiding me to the bed. Iy face down, eyes closed, as Azul and Kira began their gentle work with the massage oil.

    Fingers worked carefully over bruises, teasing out knots and tightness until my body felt limp with exhaustion.

    I couldn¡¯t help theints tumbling from my lips, muffled by the pillow. "One day," I mumbled, "I will be so strong and powerful that I will beat Draven¡¯s ass on that training ground."

    Kira hummed encouragingly. "And we will be here to cheer you on, mydy."

    Azul, ever the cautious one, leaned closer and whispered, "But don¡¯t let the Alpha hear that, mydy. He might double your training tomorrow."

    "I don¡¯t care," I retorted into the pillow. "He cane and force me to stop dreaming if he dares."

    After the massage, I changed into a soft cotton dress, my limbs heavy but grateful for the care.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Deidra stepped in, bncing a tray that smelled faintly of sugar and something warm.

    "The Alpha asked the kitchen to prepare something sweet for you, mydy," she said, her voice soft, but her eyes dancing.

    My heart, traitorous thing, lifted instantly. Deidra set the tray on the side of the bed and uncovered it: a pint of ice cream starting to melt at the edges, two golden meat pies, and delicate pastries dusted with sugar.

    "So he thinks this will buy my forgiveness," I scoffed, though my hand was already reaching for a meat pie.

    Deidra chuckled. "Eating the desserts means you¡¯ve already forgiven him, mydy."

    With my mouth half-full, I retorted, "Then let hime and force me to forgive him properly."

    The maidservantsughed softly, the sound filling the room with something warm and familiar.

    By the time I finished thest crumb, sleep tugged at my eyelids. I drifted off, bruises throbbing gently under the balm, Valmora¡¯s quiet presence humming in the back of my mind.

    I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t quite pleased with my progress.

    ---

    I woketer, the pain dulled almost to nothing¡ªone of the perks of Valmora¡¯s presence, though the bruises themselves still bloomed dark against my skin.

    After lunch, I dozed again, lulled by the softness of the bed and the slow pace of the afternoon.

    ---

    When evening came, the estate seemed to buzz with a quiet energy. Everyone gathered at the dining table, and as the meal ended, Draven¡¯s voice cut through the low murmur.

    "We will no longer use our old meeting ce," he said, his tone calm but final. "The humans have installed cameras in those woods. From tonight, we will be somewhere else."

    A murmur passed through the room, heads nodding in agreement.

    I caught my breath. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what this meeting was all about and meet several faces of our people.

    For a tad bit, I wondered if they had heard about me. That I was cursed and wolfless.

    "Are you all ready?" Draven asked, his voice breaking through my thoughts.

    "Yes, Alpha," voices answered as one.

    My gaze lifted, and collided with Wanda¡¯s across the table. Her eyes flicked over me, cold and sharp, before she rolled them and turned away, stepping closer to Draven as though to speak.

    But Draven didn¡¯t even nce at her. His gaze cut through the room andnded on me. "Meredith," he called, voice softer now. "Come."

    A flush rose to my cheeks. Wanda¡¯s lips tightened, her posture stiff. I couldn¡¯t help the small, satisfied smile that curved my mouth as I rose and walked toward him.

    Together, we stepped out of the house, the others falling in behind us like a silent procession under the deepening twilight.

    In the car, the leather seats cool against my bruised back, and I let out a quiet breath. The second time in my life riding beside him like this¡ªand so different from the first time, when his hand had been iron on my wrist and the road outside had blurred through anger.

    Now, there was calm. A strange, quiet contentment.

    "Are you cold?" he asked, ncing sideways at me.

    "Not yet," I replied, smiling a little.

    He nodded once, his gaze returning to the road. "And... the dessert I sent? How was it?"

    I remembered, toote, that I was supposed to be angry. My brow creased into a half-hearted re. "Don¡¯t think it means I¡¯ve forgiven you for mming me into the ground like a sack of grain."

    He chuckled, low and warm. "It¡¯s all part of the training, little wolf. No great warrior was ever raised with gentle hands."

    Part of me knew he was right, but I refused to admit it aloud. Instead, I turned my face to the window, hiding the reluctant smile tugging at my lips.

    Outside, night thickened around us, the moon rising above the tree line.

 Chapter 179: First Attendance

    <h4>Chapter 179: First Attendance</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The ride felt longer than it was, though I knew it couldn¡¯t have been more than twenty minutes.

    I kept my eyes on the shadows of the buildings passing by, my body pressed into the seat beside Draven.

    His presence was like a silent mountain next to me: steady, immovable. But my heart still wouldn¡¯t stop its restless flutter.

    When we finally pulled up, I stepped out of the car and felt a shiver slide over my skin.

    The ce was nothing like I¡¯d imagined: an old, half-copsed warehouse tucked deep among forgotten roads.

    The corrugated metal walls groaned against the wind, and shards of broken ss glinted under the pale moonlight like dull teeth.

    For a moment, I hesitated, my breath misting in the cold night air. But Draven stepped around the car to my side, and I moved closer until my arm brushed against his.

    Inside, the warehouse felt evenrger, darker¡ªand frighteningly alive. Hundreds of unfamiliar faces turned toward us as soon as we stepped through the cracked doorway.

    Some stood together in small clusters, their cloaks drawn tight. Others leaned on broken pirs or perched on crates, silent but watchful.

    Their gazes found me. All hundreds of them.

    Then, as if they already knew what to do, they all gathered around, forming arge circle.

    A tight knot curled in my stomach, but Draven¡¯s low voice beside me steadied it.

    "Everyone, this is my wife, Meredith Carter," he announced, calm and clear, the sound cutting through the mutter of voices.

    I swallowed, blinking at the unexpected weight of the words. <i>My wife.</i>

    As one, the crowd bowed slightly, heads dipping in respect towards me.

    For the first time since I turned sixteen, since I realized my wolf would never awaken like the others... Since the moment I was dered cursed,I felt something almost painfully unfamiliar: acknowledged<strong>.</strong>

    Seen.

    Respected.

    Heat prickled at the corners of my eyes, but I forced my chin up and gave them a small, grateful nod.

    Draven¡¯s gaze brushed mine for a heartbeat¡ªwarm, quiet approval¡ªbefore he turned to face the gathered wolves.

    His voice rose, firm andmanding.

    "This will be our meeting ce for now," he began. "The woods are no longer safe for gatherings."

    Low murmurs rippled through the crowd, like the rustling of dry leaves.

    He continued, "The humans have set up CCTV cameras in the woods. They don¡¯t know it yet, but they are watching vampires."

    There was a sharper reaction this time. Some heads turned, whispers growing urgent.

    I also noticed Deidra whispering something to Kira¡¯s ears, while Cora and Arya remained quiet behind them.

    Azul was the only one who met my gaze.

    Draven¡¯s tone darkened, measured and cold. "The humans n to capture one of them. Torture it. Question it. Possibly run experiments."

    I saw shock flicker in the faces nearest to us: widened eyes, jaws tightening, a few mouths falling open. The realization of what that meant, sinking in like frost through skin.

    Draven lifted a hand, stilling the room. "The vampires won¡¯t like being watched. Soon, they wille down from the forests. Into the streets, the alleys¡ªthe heart of Duskmoor itself."

    A silence fell, heavy and unsettled.

    "And when that happens," Draven went on, "the humans will bear the brunt of their rage. Not us."

    And yet, these were the monsters that Valmora said we were both were going to kill together.

    <i>Who was she kidding?</i>

    I am yet to see the sense, or even find the confidence to imagine the scene she wanted to be a reality.

    A young man near the front, hair tied at the nape, raised his hand hesitantly. His voice broke the hush.

    "Alpha... does that mean we aren¡¯t to fight them when they enter the city?"

    Draven nodded once, the motion slow and deliberate. "Exactly. Do not interfere. Do not hunt them. Protect yourselves, your mates, your young. Fight only if you¡¯re directly threatened. But don¡¯t be the humans¡¯ shield."

    A few shocked gasps, more whispers.

    I shifted my weight, my brows knitting. The question that burned in my mind pushed itself forward before I could swallow it: <i>Why?</i>

    <i>Why wouldn¡¯t Draven let our people fight the vampires as well when theye down to our dwelling ces?</i>

    But Draven seemed to sense the unspoken question hanging between so many of us. His gaze swept the crowd, cold and sure.

    "They¡¯reing for the humans, not us," he said. "We will not risk our people¡¯s lives for those who see us as monsters. This fight is not ours. We wait. We watch. And when the timees... we decide what must be done."

    The words settled over me like cold iron.

    Part of me¡ªa softer part¡ªrecoiled at the thought of standing aside. But another part, a harder edge I hadn¡¯t known I¡¯d grown, understood.

    The humans had brought this on themselves.

    It was only right they danced to the tune of the music they yed.

    For a brief heartbeat, I caught Draven¡¯s eyes. In them, I didn¡¯t see triumph or cruelty¡ªonly a quiet, merciless resolve.

    I swallowed, my mouth dry.

    <i>So this is what it means to lead. To decide who to save, and who to let fall.</i>

    Around us, some nodded solemnly, the weight of the Alpha¡¯s decision pressing into their bones. Others lowered their heads, epting.

    I stayed close to Draven, his warmth grounding me against the cold vastness of the warehouse. And though fear coiled in my chest, it was chased by a fiercer truth:

    And tonight, for the first time, I felt what that truly meant.

    But somewhere deep in my heart, I wondered if Valmora was listening to all these deep conversations.

    I knew she had to stay hidden as she still didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her presence, but a part of me just wanted to check if she was here or asleep.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t risk being distracted in such an important meeting I finally found myself to now be a part of.

 Chapter 180: Brazen Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 180: Brazen Attacks</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The meeting dragged on longer than I had expected. My back started to throb faintly from the morning¡¯s training.

    My feet arched, almost tempting me to leave Draven¡¯s side and find somewhere to sit, as I haven¡¯t had the privilege to stand for long in a while.

    Training at the grounds was different. I didn¡¯t have to stand at a spot longer than five minutes.

    Combat required me to move my body around to either try to throw a punch or defend myself against one.

    I almost gave up, but each time, Draven¡¯s voice pulled my thoughts back every time they wandered.

    One hour had passed since Draven had first told everyone about the humans and the vampires, and tension hung so thick in the air that even my breathing felt heavy.

    Then, Draven asked if anyone had something to share. The warehouse fell so silent that the creak of an old beam overhead sounded loud.

    A man in the middle lifted his hand. "Alpha."

    Draven nodded once and approved, "Speak."

    The man¡¯s jaw worked for a second before words spilt out. "Alpha... three nights ago, I almost got abducted."

    A ripple of shock moved through the crowd. My chest tightened immediately.

    "I was in the restroom of a restaurant," he continued. "I had just stepped out of a stall when three men grabbed me. They wore ck masks¡ªmetal masks, not cloth. One tried to use a tranquillizer on me."

    More gasps rose.

    "I broke the syringe and fought them," he said, voice rough. "I injured them, but I got hurt too. By the time I healed enough to move, they were gone. When I stepped back into the restaurant, I asked around¡ªno one had seen men in masks. Or at least that¡¯s what they imed."

    An ugly silence settled, then a wave of anger and outrage surged from the crowd. Voices ovepped¡ªquestions, curses, disbelief.

    "They are attacking us in public now?" someone shouted. "In the open?"

    Another voice, sharper, older: "Do they think we will just stand there and take it?"

    Before the noise could settle, a woman stepped forward, her hands clenched around the hem of her cloak. Her voice shook.

    "My child was nearly kidnapped too," she said. "Two weeks ago. A cab driver tried to drive off with him when I stepped out. I screamed, chased after the car¡ªhe stopped and imed it was a mistake, that he thought we¡¯d both stepped out. But I know what I saw. His eyes... they weren¡¯t confused. They were determined."

    My stomach clenched painfully, fury burning low in my chest. How dare they. How dare the humans go after children?

    This wasn¡¯t a story anymore. I was finally witnessing it firsthand.

    Beside me, I felt the temperature shift¡ªan invisible heat, coiled and dangerous. I turned slightly to see Draven, his jaw set, eyes so dark they looked almost ck.

    His control was fraying.

    From the other side of the circle, Wanda¡¯s voice cut through, calm and sharp.

    "The Humans have grown bold enough to attack us in daylight and crowded ces. What next?"

    A man near the front spat onto the ground. "Then we should start killing them when theye for us!"

    "Yes!" someone else agreed, their voice cracking. "Why must we stay quiet and let them hunt us?"

    The rage, so raw and real, vibrated through the room, and for the first time, I truly understood the weight Draven carried every day.

    Draven raised a hand, the gesture sharp,manding. "No one is to kill any human," he said, voice quiet but deadly firm. "We are on theirnds, remember?"

    The air felt heavy. Even I wanted to scream. How could they just stand by?

    But I came to understand something very important from Draven¡¯s statement. It had me switching the scenario in my head.

    If the tables were turned and the Humans living in our home started fighting back if we harmed them, that wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    It didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    But Draven¡¯s answer only made the crowd erupt louder. "Then are we not allowed to defend ourselves?" a woman demanded, her face flushed with fury.

    Then Jeffery stepped forward, his presence like a stone cast into the chaos. "Enough," he said, voice calm but loud enough to ripple through the noise.

    "Yes, the truce has cracked¡ªif not broken entirely. And yes, a war ising. But listen: we cannot be the first to start it."

    Someone muttered bitterly, "So we just wait?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "No. We prepare. We wait because the Great Wall in Stormveil is not yet finished. We wait because if we attack first, the council and the king will have no chance to n or protect our families. We must buy time. When the humans break the truce openly, then we strike back¡ªwith every w and fang."

    The warehouse quieted, the weight of his words sinking in. Even those still shaking with rage lowered their heads.

    I swallowed, my heart thudding. So much I hadn¡¯t known... all these months. And I had been worried about bruises and training, while Draven and the rest of our people were bracing for a war that wasn¡¯t just about swords and ws, but about survival itself.

    And worse, it wouldn¡¯t just be humans. Vampires too. Two enemies at once.

    No wonder Valmora kept urging me to train harder. No wonder Draven refused to let me ck, even if it meant I ended the day covered in bruises.

    My eyes flicked to Draven. His face was unreadable, but his eyes burned with something fierce and heavy responsibility. Rage, barely contained.

    And something else too, something that made my chest tighten painfully: fear. Not for himself, but for all of us.

    The crowd grew quiet, the rage giving way to a grim, heavy resolve. The silence after felt heavier than the noise had.

    And for the first time, truly, I felt the weight of what it meant to be his wife¡ªand part of his people.

 Chapter 181: How Far Draven Would Go

    <h4>Chapter 181: How Far Draven Would Go</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The low echoes of whispers were still crawling across the warehouse walls when, from somewhere near the centre, a young man stepped out. His voice was tight at first, then steadier as he faced Draven.

    "Alpha... what if we use one of us as bait?" he suggested. "Let them take me. We can track where they¡¯re taking us, find out what the humans are doing to our people."

    My breath caught. Around me, I felt the ripple of unease¡ªthe idea was reckless, terrifying, yet strangely brave.

    Draven¡¯s gazended on him, dark and unblinking. For a few heavy seconds, he didn¡¯t speak. The air between them felt like it could snap.

    "No," Draven said atst, voice low but firm enough to cut through the crowd.

    The young man¡¯s throat bobbed, but he didn¡¯t back down.

    Draven¡¯s tone hardened. "I will not sacrifice anyone unless we have no choice. The situation hasn¡¯t called for it¡ªyet."

    Silence pressed on us, the kind that made the warehouse feel colder than before. Draven¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, his eyes shadowed under the harsh overhead light, unreadable.

    Then he spoke again, softer this time, but each word carrying the weight ofmand. "Those of you who have faced near abduction recently¡ªraise your hands."

    One by one, about ten hands lifted. I recognized a few: the woman whose child had nearly been taken, the man who had spoken earlier. Faces drawn tight with remembered fear.

    "Step forward," Draven ordered.

    They did, moving as though each step cost them something.

    "Jeffery," Draven called, still watching them, "take their names. Get every detail: when, where, how."

    Jeffery nodded crisply and moved forward, drawing a slim notebook from inside his coat.

    When they returned to the group, Draven¡¯s voice dropped, rough around the edges. "I will put an end to this," he promised. "And when I do, you will hear it from me first."

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty. It was heavy with something sharper than fear: hope, stubborn and fragile, like a me caught between winds.

    Then, Draven turned his gaze to Dennis and Jeffery. "Row call," he said. "Make sure everyone is ounted for."

    It took longer than I expected. Name after name echoed across the concrete and steel, the sound carried over rusted beams and into the shadows.

    Each pause made my heart beat faster, until finally every voice had answered. No one was missing.

    I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept the warehouse onest time. "Remember," he said, voice clipped andmanding, "no one walks alone, day or night. If you see anything¡ªanything that feels wrong, reach out to Dennis, or Beta Jeffery, or me immediately."

    A few heads bowed in understanding. Whispers flickered and died.

    Finally, Draven lifted his chin slightly. "The meeting is dismissed."

    Feet shuffled, boots scraping against the cold concrete floor as people began to drift toward the exits. Around me, some faces looked pale, others tight with quiet resolve.

    The weight of everything hung over us all: the fear, theing war, the knowledge that soon, the vampires wouldn¡¯t be our only threat.

    I followed Draven as he turned away, the long ck coat shifting around his legs, his shoulders squared as though the entire night sat there.

    ---

    The drive home was colder than the night air pressing against the windows.

    My heart still hadn¡¯t settled from what I¡¯d seen¡ªthe image of that pregnant woman fighting, the sheer terror in her eyes before she was forced into the ck van. It reyed in my head over and over, each time stabbing deeper.

    I turned sharply toward Draven, my voice breaking the heavy silence.

    "Draven, we should have done something," I said, the words tumbling out, raw and unpolished.

    His eyes stayed fixed on the road ahead. "No, Meredith." His tone was quiet, but it carried finality like iron.

    I couldn¡¯t stop. "But she was pregnant, Draven! She couldn¡¯t have been part of whatever the humans are doing. She was innocent¡ª"

    His jaw tightened, muscles ticking under his skin. "You think I don¡¯t know that?" His voice was lower now, rougher. "We stay out of human business. That is the rule."

    "The rule?" My words trembled,ced with disbelief. "Since when did we decide to stand by and watch when people are dragged off the street?"

    He drew in a slow breath, heavy enough that I could see the rise and fall of his chest. "Since the humans decided to hunt us, Meredith. Since they chose to turn on us first."

    I felt the air catch in my lungs, my heartbeat loud and aching in my chest. "So now every human deserves to suffer?"

    Ten minutes into our drive home, we had literally witnessed a pregnant woman get abducted by the roadside, right in front of our very eyes, yet Draven did nothing.

    He hadn¡¯t bothered to move a single muscle, and I was so mad at him right now.

    Draven¡¯s gaze flicked toward me, sharp and unflinching. "Not every human," he said. "But we can¡¯t afford to act like saviours. Not now. Not when it risks everything we¡¯re fighting to protect."

    "But she was helpless!" My voice rose before I could stop it. "You¡¯re powerful enough to stop them¡ªyou could have saved her, Draven!"

    "And then what?" he snapped, his voice suddenly harder, colder. "Do you think that would stop the humans? That they¡¯d thank me? Or would they see a monster interfering, confirming every fear they already have about us?"

    I swallowed, my throat raw, words caught behind the sting of tears.

    Outside, streetlights flickered past, each one lighting the pain on his face for just a breath before it vanished back into shadow.

    I lowered my voice, softer now, almost pleading. "I just don¡¯t understand how you can look away. How can you hear her scream and do nothing?"

    For a moment, his face changed¡ªjust a flicker, as if something inside him pulled taut. His knuckles were white around the steering wheel.

    "You think it¡¯s easy for me?" he said, quieter than before, but there was something heavy in it. "It isn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t let myself be ruled by pity, Meredith. Not when my people need me to lead and protect them."

    A silence fell then, so thick it felt hard to breathe. I turned away to the window, my chest tight with helpless fury.

    Outside, the city blurred past¡ªdark roofs and silent streets swallowing the van that had disappeared minutes before.

    I hated the humans as well, but that didn¡¯t mean I would be too heartless to watch someone innocent, a pregnant woman, get abducted in the dead of the night and do nothing about it.

    Somewhere deep inside, a part of me understood the Alpha in him¡ªthe weight he carried. But another part, stubborn and aching, couldn¡¯t ept it. Couldn¡¯t ept that the cost of survival meant leaving someone to suffer.

    I stayed silent for the rest of the ride, my thoughts spiralling between anger and sorrow, unable to untangle them. And next to me, Draven¡¯s silence felt like a wall I couldn¡¯t climb.

    Yet, beneath it all, I finally glimpsed just how far he¡¯d go to keep his people safe¡ªeven if it meant sacrificing his own mercy.

 Chapter 182: A Silent Promise

    <h4>Chapter 182: A Silent Promise</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    When we arrived at the estate gates, the silence inside the car was louder than any roar.

    Meredith didn¡¯t look at me as she unfastened her seatbelt, the soft click strangely loud in the quiet.

    She pushed the car door open, stepped out, and shut it behind her without a word as soon as I pulled over in the driveway.

    I watched her slender frame disappear into the dimly lit front steps, her gait stiff with anger.

    I didn¡¯t me her.

    She was right to be furious. To someone like Meredith¡ªstill young, still able to see the world in lines of ck and white¡ªwhat I did tonight must have looked monstrous.

    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t cruelty that kept my hands still on the wheel.

    I stayed in the car, the hum of the engine now gone, and let the weight of what I¡¯d just seen settle fully over me.

    The image of that pregnant woman being dragged into the van, her mouth covered so no sound could escape¡ªit reyed over and over, sharper each time.

    And yet, I had done nothing.

    Not because I had turned cold to suffering. Not because my heart had forgotten what mercy felt like. But because what I saw confirmed something darker:

    The humans weren¡¯t just hunting us anymore. They were hunting their own.

    It wasn¡¯t random, like Brackham had tried to convince me before with his stories of organ traffickers or the ck market.

    It was targeted. Organized. A van, masked men, and a victim chosen from the road like livestock for ughter.

    The same quiet, deliberate cruelty I had seen in the disappearances of some of our people.

    A dark experiment...

    An undergroundb somewhere on this cursednd, hidden beneath soil and secrets.

    One that needed not just werewolf bodies, but human ones too.

    That thought made my blood run colder than the night air outside the car.

    My hand curled around the steering wheel, the leather groaning under my grip. I let out a slow breath, forcing my pulse to calm.

    From the corner of my eye, the house lights glowed softly. One by one, other cars from our convoy pulled into the courtyard. Meredith¡¯s maidservants stepped out first, hushed in the dark. Wanda followed, her eyes searching, catching mine briefly before she walked inside without a word.

    Dennis and Jeffery got outst, closing their doors quietly.

    I stayed seated until they approached, then stepped out and shut the car door behind me. The gravel crunched softly under my boots.

    "Brother?" Dennis asked first, his voice low, searching my expression. "Something wrong?"

    I nodded once. "Stay a moment," I told them. "Wait until everyone is inside."

    They obeyed, ncing toward the house as thest figures disappeared through the doors.

    When the courtyard finally felt empty, under the watchful cold of the estate¡¯s walls, I spoke.

    "On the drive back, we witnessed something," I began, my voice measured, but there was steel beneath it. "A pregnant woman. She was dragged from her car by the roadside and forced into a van by masked men."

    Dennis¡¯s brows shot up, his eyes narrowing with instant fury. "By the humans?"

    Jeffery sucked in a breath, his jaw clenching. "Is that... How?"

    I nodded. "And this confirms something I suspected. The humans aren¡¯t just capturing us. They¡¯re also hunting their own. This isn¡¯t about ck-market organs like Brackham imed. It¡¯s coordinated."

    Dennis¡¯s voice turned cold, dangerous. "So, they¡¯re running the same damned experiments on their own people too."

    "That¡¯s what it looks like," I confirmed.

    A brief silence hung in the cold night air, broken only by the rustling of trees beyond the courtyard walls.

    Jeffery¡¯s expression hardened, a shadow falling over his features. "That means whatever they¡¯re working on in that secretb... it must be bigger than we thought."

    "It is," I said quietly. "And far more dangerous."

    Dennis nced toward the gates, his voice low. "Brother, why didn¡¯t we go after them? Trail the van?"

    I met his eyes. "Because it waste. The roads were almost empty. They would have spotted my car in minutes, and if they were prepared, they would have led us into a trap. And if the woman had already been sedated, our intervention wouldn¡¯t have saved her, only exposed us."

    He drew in a slow breath, his nostrils ring, but he nodded. "You¡¯re right," he said through clenched teeth. "As much as I hate to admit it."

    "I hate it too," I said. And I did.

    Every part of me burned with the need to do something, to sink my ws into whoever was behind that van and drag the truth out of them.

    But we couldn¡¯t afford mistakes now. Not when we were this close to uncovering the heart of the darkness the humans had built.

    I looked at them both, my voice steady despite the roil of anger beneath. "We need to find thatb. And soon. Before they have a chance to cover their tracks."

    Brackham still has no idea we know something this deep about them. We were almost close to catching them red-handed.

    Jeffery nodded firmly. "We will keep pushing. We won¡¯t stop until we find it."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes shed with resolve. "Just say the word, brother. I¡¯ll tear the walls apart myself."

    I released a breath, letting some of the weight settle. "For now," I said, "we focus. Speed up the search. Find that ce¡ªand find out exactly what they¡¯re doing, and why."

    Both men dipped their heads, epting the order without question.

    For a moment, the night felt colder, heavier. But in that silence, I made myself a promise:

    Whatevery buried under Duskmoor¡¯s soil¡ªwhoever thought they could toy with my people, and even sacrifice their own to their dark ambition¡ªwould pay dearly when the time came.

    "Go," I told them finally, my voice low. "Rest. We will speak again at dawn."

    They turned toward the house, boots crunching over gravel, leaving me standing alone for a moment longer in the darkness.

    Above, the sky was cloudless, the moon watching like an unblinking eye. And beneath that gaze, I made another silent vow to myself:

    This would not stand. And I would see it ended¡ªeven if I had to burn every secret they had buried to ash.

 Chapter 183: They Found Us

    <h4>Chapter 183: They Found Us</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Sleep had nevere easily, butst night, it refused me entirely.

    Two hours, maybe less¡ªthat was all I managed after I sent Dennis and Jeffery inside. The rest of the night, I spent seated at my desk, pen in hand, staring at maps, names, and possible leads.

    Trying to think ten steps ahead of the humans, and five ahead of the vampires.

    This was the weight a leader shouldered: the burden of staying awake so the others could sleep.

    But by dawn, the air in my study felt stifling. My thoughts, once sharp, had grown restless and heavy, like a de dulled by too much whetstone.

    I needed to move.

    I rose from my desk, pulling a ck polo from the back of the sofa and slipping it over my shoulders.

    Without another thought, I stepped out into the corridor, past the portraits and silent halls, and walked outside into the early morning chill.

    The stone steps were still cold from the night, dew gathering along the edges. The sky was just starting to pale.

    And then I saw Jeffery.

    He was standing near the edge of the courtyard, breath visible in the cold air. His posture rxed, but there was a restless tension beneath it. Then his eyes met mine.

    "Couldn¡¯t sleep?" I asked, my voice low.

    He gave a short nod. "Thought a run might help. You?"

    "The same." I paused, then added, "This is what it means, Jeffery. The closer we get, the heavier the nights be."

    "I know, Alpha," he replied. And in his tone, there was quiet understanding.

    Then he spoke, hesitating just slightly. "About theb... If worstes to worst, perhaps we should consider using one of us as bait. Let them take us, and the rest will follow where they drag us."

    I studied him, seeing the seriousness in his gaze. The willingness to go that far.

    "There are times," I admitted, "when great sacrifices bring the only breakthrough." My voice turned colder. "But this would be thest option, Jeffery. Only when there¡¯s nothing else left."

    "I understand," he said quietly.

    A short silence stretched between us before I shifted the topic. "Still have enough strength left for a run?"

    He nodded once.

    "Good," I murmured. Then, without another word, I shifted.

    My bones realigned, muscles stretched, and fur rippled across my skin. In seconds, I stood as the ck wolf,rge as a horse, eyes burning amber.

    The earth felt different under my paws. Alive. Sharper.

    Iunched forward.

    Behind me, I heard the bones and sinew of Jeffery¡¯s transformation, then the soft drum of paws catching up. I didn¡¯t look back¡ªonly felt him fall in beside me.

    We ran.

    Past the main house, around the perimeter, paws thudding rhythmically against damp soil. Past the watch posts, where guards caught sight of our dark shapes and dipped their heads respectfully.

    Wind tore through my fur, carrying scents of pine, wet earth... and something more.

    As we approached the northern stretch of the estate¡ªthe part where the grounds reached the old fence line¡ªI stopped so suddenly that the dirt sprayed beneath my paws.

    Rhovan stirred in my mind, a low growl vibrating through my bones.

    Something was wrong.

    I shifted back to human form in a blink, the air cold on sweat-damp skin, my breathing measured.

    Jeffery, now beside me, transformed too, still catching his breath. "What is it, Alpha?" he asked quietly.

    I raised a hand to silence him, closing my eyes and letting my senses stretch.

    At first, it was faint. A trace. Old as air itself. Then the wind shifted.

    The scent hit me properly: ancient, cold, andced with something metallic. Not human. Not werewolf.

    Something that should have died out centuries ago.

    My eyes snapped open, narrowing.

    "They¡¯ve found us," I said atst, voice low.

    It sure did take them long enough. But finally, I was going to catch one, if not more.

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze darkened. "The vampires?"

    "Yes," I confirmed, the corner of my mouth twitching into a humourless smirk. "Just one of them, though. Testing the waters."

    Jeffrey inquired, "Did ite inside the estate?"

    "No," I answered. "It stayed across the fence. But it was here. Half an hour ago, maybe less."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t look surprised that I could track the lingering trace of a vampire so precisely. He had known me too long to doubt such things.

    His brows furrowed. "If it watched from the dark, then it must know the guard rotation by now."

    I nodded once, still staring at the fence line. "Though in truth, vampires don¡¯t need to watch anything before attacking. If they study, it means they¡¯re nning a coordinated surprise."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice dropped. "Then we should expect visitors soon."

    "Yes," I said, almost amused by the inevitability of it. "And it won¡¯t be alone next time."

    Jeffery hesitated. "Should I alert the warriors, Alpha?"

    I turned my head to look at him, then shook it. "No."

    His surprise was obvious, though he masked it quickly. But I knew his question before he spoke it.

    "We let theme," I said, voice calm as stone. "Let my warriors prove what all their training was for. If anyone dies... then so be it."

    His expression tightened, but he dipped his head in eptance. "Understood."

    "We pamper them too much," I added, softer. "Let the vampires teach them what a real enemy feels like."

    He bowed his head, acknowledging the harsh truth in my words.

    We turned and walked back toward the house, our steps crunching over damp earth and loose gravel.

    It took ten minutes to cross the grounds on foot, by which time the sky had lightened to a pale grey that announced the morning.

    <sub>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</sub>

    At the steps, I turned to Jeffery.

    "After breakfast," I told him, "bring the recorded testimonials of everyone who faced near abduction to my study. I want to listen to every word."

    "Yes, Alpha," he replied, his tone steady.

    Then we parted.

    I returned to my room, stripped off sweat-damp clothes, and stepped into the cold shower.

    Water streamed over skin, washing away dirt, sweat, and some of the darkness clinging to my thoughts¡ªbut not all of it.

    After dressing, I sprawled across the leather sofa by the window, the pale morning seeping through the curtains.

    In my mind, the n kept turning¡ªabout the call I was going to put to Brackham soon.

 Chapter 184: Valmora Holds The Reins

    <h4>Chapter 184: Valmora Holds The Reins</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up feeling like I hadn¡¯t truly slept at all.

    A slow, stubborn yawn pulled from my chest as I pushed myself up from the mattress, my joints cracking faintly from stiffness.

    My limbs felt heavy, as if sleep had left behind a fog that refused to lift.

    The truth was, I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep easily.

    Last night, after we returned, I had changed into my nightdress, sat at the edge of my bed and just... waited. Waiting for Draven toe. To step in, maybe to exin more, because there was no need for him to apologize ¡ª I knew he had done nothing wrong to me directly.

    But still... I had expected something¡ªa few words, a look that might clear the distance.

    But he never came.

    And so, at some hour between awake and asleep, my eyelids had finally won, dropping closed under the weight of my disappointment.

    Now, as I stretched again, I felt the ache of it settle deeper than my muscles ¡ª something like quiet resentment, curling at the edge of my thoughts.

    Then, just as my breathing steadied, Valmora¡¯s voice spilled into my mind, as cold and certain as winter wind.

    <i>"The Great War won¡¯t happen in Duskmoor."</i>

    I froze mid-stretch, and my hands dropped to myp. That was so out of the blue... so Valmora.

    Regardless, a war outside Duskmoor wasn¡¯t what I had thought at all. All this while, I had assumed we would fight here, in this foreign city, then return home when it was over.

    "Where, then?" I whispered aloud, my voice sounding small against the morning quiet. "If not here... where?"

    <i>"At Stormveil¡¯s borders."</i>

    My heart stumbled in my chest.

    Stormveil..<i>. Our Home?</i>

    That realization struck deeper than I had expected¡ªthis war wouldn¡¯t just end here. It would <i>follow us</i> to our own doorstep.

    I sensed something off in Valmora¡¯s tone, something tight, almost pained. "What aren¡¯t you saying?" I pushed. My voice cracked a little. "There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?"

    A long pause followed. Then, finally:

    <i>"Before the tide turns, we will suffer casualties."</i>

    My pulse thudded painfully in my ears. Casualties. That meant death. Blood. People I¡¯de to know, to see every morning, might not be there after.

    But there was something else I was curious about.

    "Who?" I whispered. "Who will win the war?"

    <i>"Leave the things for the future in the future, Meredith."</i>

    My breath caught. How could she drop something so heavy on me, then just close the door?

    "How do you even know all this?" I demanded, my voice rising in disbelief. "How can you see what will happen?"

    <i>"I am not like the others. I am ancient, Meredith. I have lived before. Seen before. When we regain our full strength, even you will see glimpses of what is yet toe."</i>

    Regain our strength. My strength.

    It felt so far away from who I was now¡ªa girl who bruised at the smallest fall, who lost every spar to Draven.

    <i>"I have fought wars greater than this. Stood against creatures you cannot yet name, Meredith."</i>

    The words hung heavy, cold, and vague. <i>Are there other creatures?</i>.

    I wondered if she was still talking about the vampires or something else.

    But before I could ask more, Valmora deflected, as if her own power had run up against a wall.

    <i>"You need to double your training."</i>

    I groaned, dropping my face into my palms. "Valmora, I already train every day for two hours straight. My whole body hurts. I look like I rolled down a mountain every night!"

    <i>"What use is a pretty body when you were made to fight for your people?"</i>

    I flinched. Her tone wasn¡¯t cruel ¡ª just painfully direct.

    "But I¡¯m tired," I whispered, my chest tightening. "These days, I wake up dreading the yard, the bruises, the failure. Some days I just want to... stop."

    <i>"You were created for a reason. To stand beside warriors, to protect what must be protected. Your people."</i>

    My breathing caught. My heart fluttered too fast, and suddenly my hands felt cold and my head spun.

    I pressed my palm to my forehead, fighting for air that seemed too thin.

    My thoughts tangled with war, death, responsibility, and power. My throat burned with the urge to cry, but nothing came.

    <i>"Breathe, Meredith,"</i> Valmora urged quietly. <i>"In... and out."</i>

    It took a minute or what felt like an eternity before the shaking in my chest eased, and my breath began toe evenly again.

    When my eyes refocused on the pattern of the floorboards, I muttered hoarsely, "You really don¡¯t know how tofort someone."

    <i>"At least I am trying."</i>

    "That¡¯s not enough," I shot back, a dryugh half-choking in my throat.

    <i>"I won¡¯t let you turn me into a cat, purring under your sadness."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t help it, so I let out a small, raggedugh.

    "Fine. Point taken."

    Still, the question rose again, quiet but stubborn: <i>Who really holds the reins between us?</i>

    Because it certainly didn¡¯t feel like <i>me</i>. Valmora was the iron in my spine, the voice in my skull. It was she who decided what I should do, how hard I should push. And I... obeyed.

    Another sigh slipped out, heavier than before.

    But there was no time to keep sitting and mulling over what I couldn¡¯t change.

    As I rose to stretch again, feeling my shoulders unlock with little pops, a soft knock sounded on the door¡ªand before I could even give permission, it opened.

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya stepped inside, moving almost as one, heads bowed slightly in greeting.

    "Good morning, mydy," they chorused gently.

    Their presence grounded me, pulling me from thoughts of my ancient wolf and looming wars, back into the soft, lived world of morning rituals.

    I straightened my nightrobe and managed a tired smile. "Morning."

    They bustled quietly around me,ying out clothes, freshening the water basin, drawing back the curtains to let in the pale Duskmoor light.

    By the time they were done, I almost felt... normal. Or as normal as a girl could feel, carrying the whisper of bloodshed and destiny inside her head.

    Just then, my stomach let out a growl.

    "It¡¯s time for breakfast, mydy," Azul announced, already heading for the door.

    <i>Wonderful. Just wonderful.</i>

 Chapter 185: New Sitting Position

    <h4>Chapter 185: New Sitting Position</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Stepping out of my bedroom, I nearly walked straight into a broad chest.

    My heart jumped a beat before settling when I realised it was Draven, also on his way downstairs.

    "Good morning," I greeted quickly, before my courage slipped away.

    He looked at me ¡ª really looked, as though weighing my mood ¡ª then his gaze eased.

    "Morning," he replied, his tone even, as if yesterday¡¯s disagreement over that pregnant human woman had never happened.

    I could almost see the tiny spark of surprise in his dark eyes.

    Of course, he would be surprised; he must have thought I¡¯d spend the morning sulking or giving him cold shoulders.

    But truly, I had already fought that battlest night ¡ª between Valmora¡¯s hard truths and my own tangled feelings.

    <sub>fre ewe bnove l</sub>

    And the truth was: Draven wasn¡¯t wrong, even if I didn¡¯t fully like it.

    I chuckled inwardly at the look on his face, then fell into step behind him as we made our way down the stairs, the echo of our footsteps following us into the wide, polished corridor.

    The morning air inside the house smelled faintly of freshly baked bread and the lingering scent that always clung to Draven.

    It felt oddlyforting after such a restless night.

    When we stepped into the dining hall, Dennis, Jeffery, and Wanda were already there.

    They rose to their feet as protocol demanded, the moment Draven and I entered, their heads dipping respectfully.

    Draven acknowledged them with a curt nod ¡ª but didn¡¯t immediately tell anyone to sit.

    For a brief second, confusion flickered across Dennis¡¯s and Jeffery¡¯s faces; even Wanda¡¯s brows tightened.

    I nced up at Draven, waiting.

    Then he spoke, voice calm but absolute, the way it always was when he passed new instructions.

    "From today onward," he announced, "there will be a new arrangement at this table."

    His gaze swept over them before returning briefly to me, as if to reassure me this wasn¡¯t a sudden whim.

    "My wife will sit directly at my right hand," he continued, his tone leaving no room for debate. "And Jeffery, as my Beta, will take the seat at my left."

    My chest tightened.

    Just a few words ¡ª yet they felt like a silent recognition.

    A warmth bloomed low in my chest, pushing away the leftover shadows of the morning.

    Dennis¡¯s grin was instant, full of mischief and approval. And he looked like he was holding himself back form saying something.

    Jeffery¡¯s expression stayed neutral, but there was a quick dip of his chin, as if to acknowledge the change.

    Wanda... her reaction was the loudest despite being silent. Her face tightened, then paled slightly, and her lips pressed into a line so thin it could cut.

    Oh, Wanda.

    I had stopped caring about her secret feelings for Draven. But her reaction was delicious to watch, a little prize I hadn¡¯t asked for.

    Obediently, Jeffery stepped away from the seat he usually upied to Draven¡¯s right, circling the table to take Xamira¡¯s old ce beside Wanda.

    Wanda barely shifted, but the stiffness in her posture grew sharp enough to slice the air.

    Then it was my turn.

    I walked around and sat directly to Draven¡¯s right, feeling the weight of the room shift around me.

    Dennis remained by the seat beside me with that same wide grin, eyes dancing with teasing amusement.

    For a heartbeat, as I settled into the chair, I realised how natural it felt, as though this was where I was supposed to be.

    Finally, Draven lowered himself into his chair at the head of the table.

    He inclined his head slightly, giving the silent order. "Sit."

    Everyone sat at once, the scrape of chairs momentarily loud in the quiet hall.

    Servants moved gracefully around us,ying out the first dishes and cing warm, damp towels by each of our tes.

    I epted mine, wiping my hands as I caught the aroma wafting up from the soup pot and tters: tender chicken stewed in a fragrant broth, golden rolls brushed with butter, and roasted vegetables spiced just the way I liked.

    It smelled wonderful. It was a good thing my stomach hadn¡¯t growled.

    I would have felt deeply embarrassed, especially after Draven¡¯s new seating arrangement.

    I set the towel aside, folded neatly.

    Then, as I reached for my spoon, Draven¡¯s hand moved first.

    Hedled more steaming chicken soup into my bowl, then reached for a tter and set a perfectly roasted chicken thigh onto my te.

    My heart thumped harder than it should have.

    "Thank you," I murmured softly, surprised by how small my voice sounded.

    "Eat," he replied simply ¡ª but there was a softness there, only for me.

    I could feel Wanda¡¯s eyes burning holes into my skin, but when I lifted my gaze and looked directly at her, her subtle re met mine.

    I held her stare, let my mouth curl into the tiniest smile, then looked away first, letting her stew in it.

    I was having a good time. Truly.

    If this new seating arrangement wasn¡¯t enough to make my morning, feeding off Wanda¡¯s jealousy, anger, resentment and hatred,pleted everything.

    Dennis leaned in a fraction and murmured under his breath so quietly only I could hear, "Looks like someone isn¡¯t happy this morning."

    I smothered augh and focused on my food.

    "Do you think she is going to try to put you down like she usually does?" Dennis whispered again.

    I shrugged. Then I stole a nce at Draven before whispering back to Dennis, "Let her try."

    Though Draven noticed our movements, I wasn¡¯t sure if he heard our whisperings because if he did, he didn¡¯t show it.

    Draven kept passing me food ¡ª refilling my bowl, nudging a dish of spiced root vegetables closer, even tearing a roll in half and cing it by my te.

    Each small gesture felt like something more profound: a wordless reminder that despite his cold logicst night, I was still his, and he was still mine.

    I ate, aware of the heat in my cheeks, the slight tremor in my hands that wasn¡¯t from fear but something softer.

    Every so often, Draven would catch my gaze. It felt romantic.

    And beside me, Dennis¡¯s quiet teasing continued; across the table, Jeffery remained dignified and watchful while Wanda red daggers sharp enough to pin me to the wall.

    She didn¡¯t even care if anyone saw it.

    She had truly gone mad now.

 Chapter 186: Her Face Into My Plate

    <h4>Chapter 186: Her Face Into My te</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Draven was the first to finish eating.

    The soft tter of his cutlery hitting the empty te seemed to draw all eyes in the room, though he didn¡¯t rush.

    He wiped his mouth with a napkin, folded it, and turned slightly, his gaze settling on me.

    "Your training has been postponed till evening," he said, his voice calm andposed.

    fre.ew(e)bnov el

    I blinked. I waspletely surprised by the change of schedule, but I simply nodded. "Alright."

    Without another word, he rose from the table and left the hall, boots quiet against the stone floor.

    Jeffery stood too and followed him, ever the silent shadow.

    Dennis leaned in a little toward me, his eyes darting briefly to the far side of the table, towards Wanda. I caught the small furrow between his brows before he looked back at me.

    It was as if he was afraid to leave me alone with Wanda, but I wasn¡¯t even bothered.

    "I¡¯ve got a few errands this morning," he said, a hint of hesitation in his voice. "But I wille to watch your trainingter."

    Then, with a slow grin, he added, "Impress me."

    I rolled my eyes with a smile as he walked away.

    And then, there was just two of us left.

    Wanda and I sat alone at the long table, save for the quiet servants lining the walls like statues, waiting to serve if needed.

    The silence didn¡¯t bother me.

    I reached for the roasted chicken on my te, grabbed it by the bone, and tore off a juicy piece with my teeth.

    If Wanda thought I would shrink under her stare, then she clearly hadn¡¯t been paying attention.

    I felt Wanda¡¯s eyes burning into my skull, but I didn¡¯t return the look. Instead, I kept chewing, savouring the food and my growing dominance.

    She cracked first, obviously unable to hold back whatever emotions were driving her crazy.

    "Is your head swelling already?" she scoffed. Her voice was bitter, sharp. "Because Draven introduced you as his wifest night? You really think a little respect from strangers makes you important?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    I dragged another piece of meat off the bone and licked the corner of my lips, watching her rage rise.

    "You are delusional," she spat. "This seating arrangement¡ªhis little public performance? It changes nothing."

    I kept chewing¡ªmore slowly this time around.

    "You are still cursed. Still wolfless. And Draven? He¡¯s just wasting his time training you. You will always be nothing, never amounting to anything."

    I swallowed, calmly, and offered a sweet, sarcastic smile. "Thanks for the reminder, Wanda."

    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    Wanda¡¯s mind-provoking statements didn¡¯t move me. Instead, I wondered how crazy she would go when she realizes that I¡¯m no longer wolfless.

    Her reaction would definitely be satisfying to watch.

    Wanda mmed her hands on the table and leaned towards it in anger from being unable to get a reaction out of me.

    A few of the servants flinched. I didn¡¯t.

    "You think I¡¯m wrong?" she growled, voice rising. "Without Draven, you¡¯re nothing. The only reason anyone bows in your direction is because of him. You didn¡¯t earn it."

    I raised an eyebrow. Still quiet.

    "You will never be Queen when he takes the throne," she sneered. "Our people will never ept you."

    I tilted my head to the side. "And I suppose you are the one they would ept? The one fit to be their Queen?"

    Her eyes twitched. Just a flicker¡ªbut I saw it. Then she nced over my shoulder, her gaze darting to the servants by the wall.

    That was all the confirmation I needed.

    She was still terrified of anyone discovering the truth. Of them, seeing her little secret: that she was hopelessly in love with her childhood friend¡ª<i>my husband</i>¡ªand had been for who knew how long.

    I smiled inwardly.

    "Pathetic," I muttered under my breath.

    Wanda mmed her palms again and shot up from her chair. The room fell into a sudden, tense silence.

    She marched over to my side, standing close¡ªtoo close¡ªand leaned down so her voice could carry over to the servants.

    "At worst," she hissed, "you will be upgraded to Draven¡¯s royal bed warmer. You are nothing but a lowly, worthless whore."

    The chicken bone slipped from my hand and dropped onto my te with a soft clink.

    Rage red in my chest¡ªbright, blinding as my pulse throbbed in my throat.

    Then, Valmora¡¯s voice whispered at the edge of my mind.

    <i>"Now is the perfect time to practice what you¡¯ve been taught for the past few weeks."</i>

    That was all the permission I needed.

    Without warning, I shot to my feet, grabbed a fistful of Wanda¡¯s hair, and mmed her face straight into her te.

    Food and cutlery scattered. A loud gasp escaped the servants.

    Wanda shrieked and tried to wrench herself free, managing to lift her head halfway, but I didn¡¯t let her gain full ground.

    My fist came up¡ª<i>crack</i>¡ªa clean punchnded right on the bridge of her nose.

    She stumbled back, hand flying to her face. Blood pooled beneath her fingers. "You bitch¡ª!"

    She looked shocked, furious.

    But I stood tall, chest rising and falling. My breathing was fast and fierce.

    Wanda didn¡¯t lunge at me. She just red, nostrils ring, lips trembling from both pain and humiliation.

    And I knew she wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate. Not now. Not with servants watching. Not after I had reminded her who had the guts to fight back.

    Then I smoothed down my sleeves and turned to the servants.

    "None of this," I said quietly, "reaches the Alpha¡¯s ears."

    The servants nodded quickly, wide-eyed.

    I turned back to Wanda and met her bloodshot eyes. "Unless, of course... You want him to hear the degrading things you just said to me."

    Her lips parted, but no words came out.

    Good.

    Without another nce, I turned on my heel and walked away.

    My hands trembled slightly¡ªfrom the high of power. Of finally standing my ground and delivering what had long been overdue.

    Wanda¡¯s venom had gone unchecked for months.

    And today?

    I had served her the first course. Though it had been unexpected, it was satisfying.

    Now, I realized what it felt like to have a powerful wolf radiating with so much confidence and power.

 Chapter 187: Confronting Brackham

    <h4>Chapter 187: Confronting Brackham</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I sat behind my wide oak desk, the polished surface catching threads of pale morning light that crept in through tall windows.

    The air in my study smelled faintly of old parchment, leather bindings, and the sharp tang of ink.

    But beneath it, there was something else: the simmer of rage I¡¯d been forcing myself to keep contained.

    I didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat properly earlier, as I usually did in my mornings¡ªall because of this fucking hell hole called Duskmoor.

    Jeffery stood across from me, holding out a thin sheaf of papers. A list of our people¡ªwolves I had sworn to protect¡ªwho had nearly vanished off the face of this cursed city because of humans who thought they could hunt us like cattle.

    I took the pages from him, the weight of the thin stack feeling far heavier than it looked. Each line told a story: an alley, a public restroom, a cab ride that nearly ended in chains.

    My thumb pressed into the paper as I scanned the familiar names, jaw clenching tighter with every testimony.

    "Scan them," I ordered, voice low and controlled despite the burn in my chest. "And send the file to Brackham."

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery said without hesitation.

    He moved to the side of the room where the scanner sat. The quiet hum filled the silence¡ªa small, mechanical noise against the heavy quiet of the study.

    fre ewebnove l

    Through the tall windows, I caught sight of the courtyard below: stone, shadow, and the faint silhouettes of our guards changing shifts.

    Part of me wished the written testimonies were videos instead: faces, voices, raw pain captured in moving images.

    But video meant exposure. It meant risking the lives of those already marked once.

    No¡ªI wouldn¡¯t gamble them again, not for Brackham¡¯s benefit.

    Jeffery finished, stepped back to my side, and tapped keys on myptop. "It¡¯s sent," he announced.

    "Good." My voice was t, cold steel. "You may leave."

    Jeffery gave a small nod, his gaze steady as always, and slipped out, closing the heavy study door behind him.

    For a few moments, I simply stared at the closed door, letting the silence stretch.

    Then I reached for thendline, the receiver cold against my palm. My thumb hovered over the familiar sequence of numbers, carved into memory from too many nights like this.

    I dialled.

    The line clicked. Once. Twice. And then:

    "Alpha Draven!" Brackham¡¯s voice burst through, honeyed and eager, slick with false respect. "Always an honour to hear from you. To what do I owe¡ª"

    "Check your email, Brackham," I cut him off, my tone leaving no room for pleasantries. "Now."

    A pause followed, then the rustle of papers. And finally, a mouse click.

    "Oh? What precious information has the Alpha sent me this morning?" he asked, still trying to keep his voice light.

    I stayed silent, letting my own stillness crush his forced cheer.

    Seconds ticked by, slow as dripping wax. Then came the change. His breath caught.

    The mask cracked.

    "What is this?" Brackham demanded, the charm bleeding out of his voice.

    "That," I replied, voice quiet but carrying every ounce of my anger, "is the testimony of my people¡ªwerewolves who your people nearly abducted. Nearly drugged. Nearly dragged away like animals from your streets."

    He sputtered at once, defensive. "Alpha, I assure you¡ªmy people wouldn¡¯t dare¡ª"

    My fist came down on the oak desk with a loud crack. The force shook the inkwell beside me, droplets spotting the paper. "So my people are liars, then?" I snarled. "You are saying my people made this up?"

    The silence that followed felt sharp and dangerous. My heart pounded hard in my chest, every muscle coiled tight.

    "I-I didn¡¯t mean that, Alpha," Brackham stammered atst. "I didn¡¯t mean to imply¡ª"

    "Do you take me for a fool?" My words cut through the phone like a de.

    Rhovan stirred inside, a low, restless growl pressing against my ribs. <i>"Those bloody liars! They are the real monsters!"</i>

    "No! No, of course not," he said quickly, voice trembling now. "Please, Alpha, understand¡ªif this happened, it must be the work of a criminal few trying to¡ª"

    "Save it," I hissed.

    I didn¡¯t want to hear his stupid excuses anymore. I bet he was nning to pin this on the stupid ck market figure just like he did with his people.

    He fell silent again, the weight of it crackling down the line.

    "With all due respect," I went on, leaning back in my chair, "you¡¯ve proven ipetent in recent times. And I can no longer trust you."

    "Alpha, please¡ª" he tried, voice cracking.

    "I¡¯m not interested," I cut him off coldly. "Now listen real good because I will only say this once."

    His breathing turned ragged and quick. I pictured him on the other end, pale and sweating, or even furious.

    "If any human dares attack or abduct any of my people again," I said, voice low but unshakable, "they will meet their death. After this call, I will give the order myself."

    I heard him swallow, the rasp of his throat caught by the phone.

    "I have kept them on a leash," I continued, my gaze drifting to the old map of Duskmoor pinned on the wall, red pins marking every heartless corpse we had found.

    "Held them back despite everything. Do not mistake patience for weakness. You know how much we¡¯ve endured: hearts ripped out, our people vanishing without a trace."

    The silence continued. He didn¡¯t try to breathe a word this time.

    "I¡¯m done tolerating," I said. "And when the leash breaks, you will see what real power looks like."

    His reply came out like gravel. "Alpha... let us find them together¡ª"

    "Find who exactly?" I asked, my voice like closing iron gates. "This conversation is over."

    I set the receiver back onto its cradle. The click felt final, echoing in the quiet study.

    For a long moment, I sat there, listening to the rush of blood in my ears, the quiet creak of old wood under my desk.

    My anger and patience had reached their peak, and I was no longer going to tolerate any nonsense from the Humans.

    I no longer cared if the war would happen right now, oreter as spected.

    And for all I cared, I had just told Brackham exactly what would happen when this war arrived.

 Chapter 188: Brackham and His Cohorts

    <h4>Chapter 188: Brackham and His Cohorts</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The office still felt heavy with Draven¡¯s voice, even after the call ended.

    Mayor Brackham sat rigidly behind his vast oak desk, his knuckles white where they gripped the armrests of his chair.

    The quiet hum of the air conditioning barely covered the quiet grind of his teeth.

    <i>"Ipetent,"</i> Draven had called him¡ªcoldly, with the same dismissive arrogance a wolf might give an insect before crushing it.

    And worse, the Alpha had threatened open retaliation.

    <i>¡¯Damn that wolf,¡¯</i> Brackham seethed.

    How dare Draven speak to him like that? The ruler of Duskmoor, the man who had kept this fragile city from tearing itself apart during economic ruin, crime waves, and rising supernatural tensions.

    And yet, that overgrown mutt had dared to insult him... on his own soil.

    Just then, there was a polite knock.

    The door opened, and his secretary¡ªa slight woman with sharp sses and a notebook pressed to her chest¡ªstepped in quietly.

    "Mayor," she said, her voice careful as if sensing the coiled rage in the room, "the senators have assembled in the conference hall. They¡¯re waiting for you."

    Brackham drew in a slow, cooling breath. ¡¯<i>Control yourself,¡¯</i> he reminded himself.

    He stood, adjusting the cuffs of his dark suit jacket with deliberate calm. "Very well," he said curtly. "I will be there."

    She bowed her head slightly and stepped aside as he stalked past her, his polished shoes striking the marble floor of the corridor in clipped, sharp echoes.

    By the time he reached the tall double doors of the conference hall, Brackham had carefully smoothed his expression into his usual mask ofposed authority¡ªbut the ember of his fury burned hot behind his eyes.

    The senators¡ªseven men and women of varying ages, all wearing finely tailored suits¡ªrose from their seats around the dark conference table the moment he stepped in. "Mayor," they intoned respectfully.

    He waved a hand, expressionless. "Sit."

    They obeyed, leather chairs creaking quietly as they settled.

    Brackham remained standing for a breath longer, surveying them, letting the silence gather weight. Then, finally, he sat at the head of the table, steepling his fingers.

    "I just got off the phone with Alpha Draven," he began, his voice clipped and cold.

    A ripple moved through the senators¡ªraised brows, tightening shoulders.

    Brackham continued, "He sent me a list. Testimonies from his people. It appears some of ours have been attacking and attempting to abduct werewolves... far too openly."

    One senator¡ªa ruddy-faced man with greying hair at the temples¡ªscoffed loudly. "And what of it? Since when do those wild dogs get to lecture us about what we do in our own city?"

    Another senator, a slim woman with sharp cheekbones, leaned back with a dismissive curl of her lip.

    "Draven is starting to forget his ce. The wolves should be grateful we allow them to stay within our borders at all."

    A third, older senator let out a brittleugh. "How dare he speak to the ruler of Duskmoor with such insolence?"

    Yet another senator, eyes narrowing, added, "Or maybe that wolf has finally grown clever. Perhaps he suspects more than he lets on."

    At this, Brackham¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "No," he cut in sharply. "It isn¡¯t that Draven has suddenly grown clever."

    He paused, letting his cold gaze sweep across the table. "It¡¯s because <strong><i>one of you</i></strong> allowed your dogs off the leash. And now Draven¡¯s caught the scent."

    The room went silent, the air heavy. Not a single senator dared to speak.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw flexed. His voice, when it came again, was quiet and icy.

    "Which of you made this stupid mistake? Who ordered these brazen abduction attempts without proper nning, without ensuring it stayed hidden?"

    A few senators exchanged uneasy nces. Finally, after a tense heartbeat, a senator near the end of the table raised his hand slightly. His face was pale, his forehead beaded with sweat.

    "I believe... it may have been my men, Mayor," he admitted hoarsely. "I received a request to supply more specimens for theb. I... authorized it, perhaps too quickly."

    Brackham¡¯s chair scraped harshly as he stood abruptly, mming his palm onto the polished table. The sound cracked through the chamber.

    "And in doing so, you made me bear the brunt of Draven¡¯s threats and insults," he spat, voice dripping venom. "How could you be so careless?!"

    The senator¡¯s shoulders hunched, and he bowed his head. "My deepest apologies, Mayor."

    Brackham red down at him. "Why the sudden rush? Why do you need more werewolves now? Last month you assured me we had enough for months of study!"

    All eyes turned to the senator, who swallowed visibly before answering. "Theb... it appears to be in need of fresh specimens, sir. Our previous ones aren¡¯t surviving the new tests long enough to provide useful data."

    Brackham¡¯s scowl deepened. "And why was I not informed of this? Do you take me for a fool?"

    The senator lifted his gaze, face flushed with shame. "No, Mayor. It was negligence on my part. I thought it would resolve itself."

    Brackham exhaled, his breath slow and sharp as a knife. "Negligence," he repeated, the word tasting sour.

    He scanned the faces of the other senators, each of whom looked away quickly. "Do you all understand what you have risked? Our careful bnce with the werewolves is cracking¡ªand you hand them proof of our actions on a silver tter?"

    Silence answered him.

    Brackham¡¯s hand closed into a tight fist. "From this day on, no more abduction attempts without my explicitmand. Am I clear?"

    The seven senators nodded, voices murmuring a subdued, "Yes, Mayor."

    He straightened, his voice lowering but losing none of its threat. "And I want new ns drafted. Discreet. Clean. We cannot afford more mistakes."

    One senator spoke up timidly, "Mayor... what about Draven¡¯s warning? If they start killing our men when attacked¡ª"

    "Then we will adapt," Brackham cut him off coldly. "But we do not retreat."

    He clenched his jaw, feeling his pulse still pounding. "We will continue. This city¡¯s supremacy¡ªour power¡ªdepends on it."

    No one dared argue.

    Finally, Brackham¡¯s shoulders loosened just slightly. "Now," he said, voice softer but no less cold, "leave me. All of you."

    The senators rose, bowing their heads, and quietly filed out of the conference hall, the door shutting behind them with a heavy click.

    Brackham remained standing, staring at the polished table.

    His heart still thundered with anger at Draven¡¯s insolence, at the senator¡¯s stupidity, at the fragile web of power now stretched dangerously thin.

    <i>¡¯Let the wolf bare his teeth,</i>¡¯ he thought darkly. ¡¯<i>He doesn¡¯t know the full extent of what we¡¯re doing... yet.¡¯</i>

    And he would make sure it stayed that way for a long time.

 Chapter 189: The Underground Lab I

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Underground Lab I</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Far beneath the stone heart of Duskmoor, past unmarked stairways and iron doors that never opened from the outside,y the truth the city would never speak of:

    <strong><i>Section Nine.</i></strong>

    The corridor smelled of cold metal, chemicals, and an undertone of raw, feral musk that clung to every wall like a stain.

    Fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, pale and harsh, throwing hard-edged shadows onto smooth steel floors.

    Here, nothing was idental.

    Nothing was kind.

    Beyond the armoured checkpoint, a reinforced passage branched into two: to the left, the surgical theatre, and to the right, the holding cells ¡ª deep chambers of stone and steel, built to cage something far stronger than any ordinary prisoner.

    And inside those cells, the "specimens" waited.

    They weren¡¯t fresh captures.

    These were werewolves stolen months back: sedated, chained, and studied until even memory itself had started to fray under the weight of fear and poison.

    Yet even now, though weakened, the savage spark in them hadn¡¯t died.

    ---

    <strong><i>~</i></strong><i>The Holding Wing~</i>

    At the end of the hall, a broad-shouldered guard turned his key in a heavy lock. The door to Cell 12 nged open, its echo rolling down the corridor like a warning.

    Inside, a young male werewolf ¡ª barely past youth, ribs showing through his skin ¡ª raised his head, gold-flecked eyes narrowing.

    Dried blood still matted his temple where he had mmed it against the bars, fighting restraint the night before.

    A doctor in a sterile white coat stepped in, two assistants following. The doctor¡¯stex gloves creaked as he flexed his fingers around a thick syringe already filled with a dark red serum.

    "Subject 12," he murmured, almost to himself, then cleared his throat. "You know the routine. Hold still."

    The werewolf answered with a low, ragged growl.

    The doctor didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he gave an order. "Begin."

    The two assistants moved closer, one carrying a metal rod sparking faintly with electricity, the other holding a small injector of wolfsbane ¡ª theb¡¯s failsafe.

    "Easy," one whispered, as if coaxing an animal.

    But as the doctor reached for the werewolf¡¯s arm, there was a sudden blur of motion.

    A snarl ripped the air, savage and raw. The werewolf lunged forward, chains rattling like a struck bell, fangs bared.

    His hand ¡ª gnarled with strain ¡ª shot forward, ws raking the doctor¡¯s sleeve, tearing cloth and grazing skin.

    The doctor cursed, stumbling back, eyes wide.

    The assistant on the right reacted first, mming the metal rod against the werewolf¡¯s ribs. Blue light crackled, and the smell of burned flesh and singed fur filled the small space.

    The werewolf howled, the sound low and hoarse, echoing through the corridor.

    Still, he didn¡¯t drop.

    The other assistant lunged, driving the wolfsbane injector into his thigh.

    The werewolf¡¯s gasp almost drowned out the hiss of the liquid as his muscles locked up, seizing against the iron manacles.

    Breath rasped from his throat, sharp and broken. His head drooped, but those eyes ¡ª hateful and alive¡ªnever closed.

    Across the hall was the mainb.

    Behind observation ss, rows of metal tables glinted under fluorescent light, each fitted with cuffs, straps, and drains in the floor for what leaked out.

    A young female werewolf, barely older than a girl,y strapped to one of the tables. Electrodes marked her temples; a thick leather belt pinned her chest.

    A scientist peered into a monitor, voice low.

    "Heart rate spiking. Increase sedative, but keep her conscious."

    Another scientist adjusted a dial on a humming machine. The girl¡¯s breath came faster, shallow and ragged. Tears leaked sideways down her face, mingling with grime.

    The first scientist read from his notes. "Subject 18. Prior exposure to serum batch 4B failed. Attempting batch 5C. Proceed."

    A thin needle plunged into the girl¡¯s arm. For a moment, her eyes widened, golden irises ring ¡ª then her limbs convulsed. The straps creaked under sudden strain.

    "She won¡¯t hold," an assistant warned.

    But the scientist only watched, cold and clinical. "Record it all."

    ---

    ~The Cell Block~

    Deeper still, behind heavier doors, the oldest captives waited.

    They had learned the routine: the morning rounds, the questions barked in clipped tones, the smell of blood on stainless steel.

    A few barely lifted their heads anymore. But even here, hatred burned ¡ª an ember waiting for breath.

    One older wolf, grey streaking his hair, whispered in a voice cracked by thirst,

    "One day... stone breaks. Chains fall."

    No one answered, but some eyes flickered to him ¡ª hope and fear wrestling in silence.

    ---

    Outside the cells, two scientists walked the hall, clipboards in hand. Their coats were white, but the cuffs were stained faintly with rust-coloured smears.

    One muttered, ncing around. "They keep asking for more samples. Did you hear?"

    The other nodded, voice low. "Senator Varron sent word. They want fresh tissue. But the Mayor forbade new hunts."

    "So what now?"

    "Use what we have," the scientist said grimly. "They won¡¯tst much longer, but it will have to do. The hybrid trials must continue."

    They walked on, leaving behind the low growl that pulsed out from the darkness.

    ---

    At the observation deck, a figure in ab coat ¡ª older, shoulders bowed by decades ofpromise ¡ª stood looking through the ss.

    Below, another test subject, an adult male, was strapped to a gurney, veins bulging from earlier injections.

    The senior researcher¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried a weight heavier than any scalpel.

    "Push them hard enough," he murmured to himself, "and even a wolf breaks. But break them too soon... and all that¡¯s left is a corpse."

    He made a note on his clipboard. "Bnce. Always bnce."

    ---

    Beyond the cells and tables, past double-sealed doors marked "Authorized Personnel Only,"y a hiddenb few even among staff had clearance to enter.

    Inside, tanks glowed with a dim, ominous light. Floating in them were things that had once been human, or wolf ¡ª or something between. Somey still; others twitched with broken motions.

    A single word glowed on a monitor in looping script:

    <strong>HYBRIDIZATION PHASE 3.</strong>

    The air smelled different here¡ªcolder, wrong. This was the city¡¯s true secret:

    Not content to simply kill wolves, they meant to be them. To take their strength, speed, and healing ¡ª but strip away the soul that made them living beings.

    ---

    Hourster, the werewolf from Cell 12y on the stone floor, breath ragged. His muscles twitched from the wolfsbane¡¯s bite.

    Yet in his golden eyes, the fire still smouldered.

    A guard nced in, saw the hate still alive there, and a flicker of unease crossed his face. Then, he left.

    ---

    In the dim halls of Section Nine, machines hummed, steel doors clicked shut, and behind every wall, the living remembered what it meant to be hunted.

    No senators, no Brackham walking these floors today¡ªonly guards, doctors, and the grim silence of men who thought themselves above the creatures they dissected.

    Yet even here, under stone and iron, the wolves still dreamed of moonlight and freedom.

    And even sedated, the promise burned in every heartbeat:

    One day, they will be free. And revenge will be taken.

 Chapter 190: Wandaâ€™s Revenge Plan

    <h4>Chapter 190: Wanda¡¯s Revenge n</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~Alpha Draven¡¯s Estate~</i></strong>

    Wanda stood rigid by the long dining table, blood seeping warmly between her fingers, staining the white serviette she had hastily grabbed.

    Her gaze locked on the doorway where Meredith had disappeared moments ago, her heart hammering in a violent stato of rage and humiliation.

    The servant nearest to her, a young woman who had stepped forward with a fresh, warm towel, trembled visibly under Wanda¡¯s re.

    In a sh of blind anger, Wanda pped the towel from the maid¡¯s hand, her voice slicing through the tense air.

    "Get away from me!"

    The servant stumbled back, eyes wide with fear.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze swept over the remaining servants still frozen by the walls.

    "Out!" she barked, her voice cracking. "All of you, out!"

    They scurried from the room, skirts rustling, heads bowed so low they nearly brushed their knees.

    Silence fell, heavy and absolute.

    With her teeth clenched so hard her jaw ached, Wanda peeled the serviette from her face and studied the smear of blood on it. Her own blood.

    She hissed under her breath. "Meredith... you worthless little bitch..."

    Fury coiled inside her, hot and restless.

    She stormed out of the dining hall, her shoes echoing sharply against the stone floors. Up the grand staircase to the second floor, then down the corridor until she reached her bedroom.

    She shoved the door open and strode directly into the bathroom.

    Cold water roared from the marble faucet as she bent over the sink, cupping water and sshing it on her face.

    Blood swirled down the drain, pink at first, then fading to clear.

    Wanda raised her head to the mirror. A thin, angry bruise was already forming under her left eye, and her nose was swollen, discoloured, and aching sharply.

    Then came a small, sickening crack as bone realigned, sending a burst of pain so intense she had to grip the sink to steady herself.

    Breathing heavily, Wanda stared into her own reflection.

    Fury pulsed in every heartbeat.

    She reyed it again: Meredith¡¯s hand in her hair. The m into the te. The punch¡ªquick, clean, humiliating.

    Meredith. The cursed, wolfless, useless young woman she thought was nothing... had dared toy hands on her. And worse, had seeded.

    Wanda¡¯s nails curled against the marble, scraping faint white lines.

    "I underestimated you, didn¡¯t I?" she whispered to her reflection, voice sharp as broken ss.

    It had to be Draven¡¯s training. And she had underestimated Meredith, mocking her even.

    Rage twisted into something darker.

    Draven hadn¡¯t wasted his time training Meredith, and now, Meredith had be bold¡ªtoo bold.

    Wanda stepped back, cold water dripping down her chin.

    "What gave you the courage to even think you could touch me?" she whispered bitterly.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t let this pass.

    Meredith had to be reminded of her ce. Of who truly held power here.

    Thoughts flickered, ns forming. A lesson. A punishment that would leave its mark.

    Slowly, Wanda walked back into her room and sat on the edge of her bed, the towel still pressed to her bruised nose. Her eyes narrowed as a dangerous thought crystallized.

    A private session. Just Meredith and her. In the name of training, of course. Draven wouldn¡¯t suspect.

    Wanda¡¯s breath quickened, pulse fluttering with anticipation at the idea of making Meredith beg, cry out, break under her.

    She would teach Meredith what happened to wolves¡ªor even cursed half-wolves-who stepped above their station.

    She rose abruptly from the bed, tossing the blood-stained towel aside.

    Yes. She would need Draven¡¯s approval. But she had known Draven since they were children¡ªknew the right words, the right tone, the right memories to tug.

    Wanda left her room and walked briskly down the corridor, her boots muffled against the thick runner rug. She descended the stairs to the ground floor, ignoring the curious nces from passing servants.

    Near the end of the hall, she spotted a servant boy carrying scrolls.

    "You," she called sharply.

    He froze, turning wide-eyed.

    "Where¡¯s the Alpha?"

    "In his study, mydy," he stammered.

    Wanda didn¡¯t bother to thank him. She walked straight there, pausing briefly at the door topose her expression into something softer, carefully burying the fury still boiling inside.

    She knocked.

    A muffled, "Come in."

    Wanda pushed the door open, slipping inside. Draven sat behind his broad oak desk, papers and ledgers spread before him. His sharp gaze flickered up to her.

    She offered a small smile, masking the pounding of her heart.

    "Draven," she greeted softly, her voice warm, familiar.

    "Wanda," he acknowledged, his tone t but not unfriendly.

    She moved closer and sat on the chair opposite him, crossing her legs, carefully hiding the bruised side of her face.

    "What are you working on?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "Numbers," he replied simply. "Rations, patrol shifts... trying to bnce everything."

    She let out a low chuckle. "You¡¯ve always been brilliant with strategy. Remember those winter days when you¡¯d draw battle maps in the snow?"

    For the briefest second, his expression softened, an old memory passing between them.

    "And our fathers," she added, her voice dipping, "always ruining the fun with their stern faces and endless lectures."

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched faintly. "I remember."

    Wanda¡¯s gaze softened further, almost wistful. "You carry so much, Draven. The safety of everyone... all on your shoulders. It¡¯s more than anyone should bear alone."

    She watched his expression carefully, gauging the small crack of vulnerability her words opened.

    Then she leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice. "That¡¯s why I came. I wanted to help."

    He raised an eyebrow, wary. "Help how?"

    Wanda drew a slow breath, masking her excitement. "Let me train Meredith. Just once. One private session. You¡¯ve been pouring time and strength into her¡ªshe¡¯s grown, but she needs to face a real opponent. Someone who won¡¯t go easy. Someone... who knows her limits and can push them."

    Draven¡¯s gaze cooled instantly. "No."

    She pressed on, her voice softening. "Draven, I know you¡¯re afraid I will hurt her. I won¡¯t deny that I dislike her¡ªshe¡¯s weak, cursed, unfit... you know it too. But maybe that¡¯s why this is necessary."

    Still, he was silent.

    Wanda¡¯s voice turned almost persuasive, threading with familiar affection. "She doesn¡¯t like me either. Maybe if she faces me, truly fights, she¡¯ll be stronger. It might bring out something raw in her. Something real."

    His silence stretched, his jaw tightening faintly.

    Wanda rose, smoothing her skirts, and stepped closer to the desk. "You¡¯ve always been willing to do anything for the good of your people¡ªeven if it meant making harsh choices. This could help her, Draven."

    Still seeing the hesitation, she added with a light, almost yful tone, "I promise not to beat her to death. Just... rile her up a little. Push her beyond herfort."

    She tilted her head, letting her hair fall slightly over the faint bruise, masking it.

    "Think about it," she finished softly. "I¡¯m only asking for one session."

    Without waiting for an answer, she offered a small, measured smile, turned on her heel, and walked out.

    Her pulse raced as she shut the door behind her, a dark satisfaction curling in her chest.

    In that single conversation, she had nted the seed.

    And if Draven agreed... Meredith would step into the ring with her.

    And then, Wanda promised silently, she would make Meredith pay for every ounce of humiliation.

    With interest.

 Chapter 191: The Underground Lab II

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Underground Lab II</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The hum of the venttion system droned through <strong>Section Nine</strong>, a low, steady whisper above the darker sounds: the asional groan from a cell, the metallic rasp of chains shifting, the drip... drip... drip... of unseen leaks.

    In the central corridor, under the flickering glow of overhead lights, two senior researchers stood, their clipboards pressed to their chests.

    Their coats were clean this morning, but under the crisp linen, the weight of months of failure hung around them like a funeral shroud.

    "Numbers are dropping too fast," murmured the taller one, Dr. Halvors, voice rough from too manyte nights. "We¡¯ve lost four in thest cycle ¡ª organ failure before the second phase."

    "And now the Mayor has forbidden fresh captures without approval," added his colleague, Dr. Nera, fingers tightening around her pen until the knuckles nched.

    Halvors let out a dry, humourless chuckle. "Approval, we will never get. Brackham wants results but keeps our leash short."

    Nera turned, her gaze sweeping toward the reinforced doors that hid the tanks. "We still have the hybrids," she offered, though her tonecked conviction.

    "The hybrids are unstable," Halvors snapped, quieter this time, but sharp. "They die. They always die. We need living wolves to refine the serum."

    His eyes drifted to the corridor leading to the holding cells.

    "Which means," he continued, "we start making choices."

    They walked slowly toward the cells, the echo of their footsteps sharp against stone.

    "Which ones?" Nera asked, almost softly.

    Halvors flipped open his clipboard. "The older ones. The ones who resist the worst."

    Nera¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "They will fight. They always fight."

    "Then sedate them harder," Halvors replied, unblinking. "They can¡¯t help us if they die fighting. But if they live long enough for tissue samples, marrow draws, and neural mapping¡ª"

    He trailed off, and they both knew what he meant: then maybe, just maybe, the hybrid program would produce something stable. Something marketable.

    They stopped before Cell 12 once again.

    Inside, the young male who had attacked the doctor earliery curled on the cold floor. His breath was ragged, shoulders trembling from exhaustion, but his eyes... his eyes still burned with defiance.

    "He nearly wed my assistant¡¯s face off," Halvors muttered, scanning his notes.

    Nera studied the prisoner. "He¡¯s strong. Rage like that can damage organs we need intact."

    "We don¡¯t have the luxury to wait," Halvors countered. "And it¡¯s not as if he¡¯ll get gentler with time."

    He tapped the clipboard, voice t. "Put him on tomorrow¡¯s list."

    Nera¡¯s mouth tightened, but she nodded.

    They moved on, peering through barred windows into the other cells. Two captivesy almost motionless, chests barely rising. Another ¡ª an older female ¡ª sat hunched in the corner, golden eyes dull but not empty.

    Halvors raised an eyebrow. "And her?"

    Nera hesitated. "She¡¯s quieter. Might survive longer."

    "Which makes her more useful. Not tomorrow ¡ª but soon," Halvors decided. He made a mark beside her number. "Use the loudest first."

    Behind them, one of the juniorb assistants, a boy who couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty-two, lingered with a tray of vials.

    His face was pale, eyes fixed on the caged wolves. Sweat trickled from his hairline.

    "Problem, Levik?" Halvors asked without turning.

    Levik swallowed. "N-no, doctor."

    Halvors turned then, voice low and deliberate. "You remember your ce here, yes? Whatever pity you carry, leave it at the checkpoint."

    Levik lowered his gaze. "Yes, doctor."

    But as Halvors and Nera walked on, the young man let his eyes drift back to the werewolves.

    And for a moment, he wondered what it would feel like to be on the other side of the bars.

    ---

    Later, under the harsh glow of a hanging bulb in the record room, Halvors and Nera stood over a worn table littered with folders and diagrams.

    "These are the only living specimens we have left," Nera murmured,ying out the list.

    "Twelve total," Halvors counted. "Four strong enough for major extractions, the rest for smaller draws."

    Nera hesitated, her voice dropping. "Even if the serum stabilizes, we don¡¯t have enough to move to Phase Four."

    Halvors¡¯s gaze hardened. "Then make Phase Three work. We don¡¯t have a choice."

    Outside, a distant ng of metal on stone echoed ¡ª the restless protest of a captive who refused to die quietly.

    ---

    Deep behind reinforced doors, a single hybrid floated in a tank, its silhouette warped by green-tinted fluid. Its chest rose, then stilled, then rose again.

    In a dark corner of theb, an older scientist stood alone, his coat stained at the cuffs, watching.

    "They were right to fear them," he whispered to himself, voice hoarse. "And wrong to think we could control them."

    His gaze dropped to the clipboard in his hand, where the heading read:

    <strong>Gic Bridge: Lupine-Human Prototype (HB-7)</strong>

    And under it, a single scrawled note:

    <i>Subject unstable. Termination rmended.</i>

    He hesitated ¡ª then crossed out "termination" and wrote:

    <i>Retain. Observe.</i>

    Because deep in his marrow, even the doctor feared what might happen if they pushed too far.

    But the fear of disappointing the Mayor, the Senators, the hidden backers... was greater still.

    ---

    As the night settled in Cell 12, the young werewolf stared at the bars, chest still rising and falling with slow, stubborn breaths.

    In the hall, the lights dimmed to half-strength, and silence crept through the stone passages like a living thing.

    Yet under that silence, hatred, pain, and a savage will stirred.

    One day, the captives would either break or the chains would.

    And somewhere above, in a mansion guarded by loyal wolves, Alpha Draven was nning how to find them.

    But tonight, in Section Nine, the monsters wore white coats.

    And the wolves, half-starved and chained, still dreamed of running free under moonlight.

    But their dreams can onlye true if their future King finds them quickly before the monsters in human form turn them all intoplete specimens that can never be reverted.

    Only if Draven had a little idea of how his people had been turned intob rats, he would have gone straight for Brackham and used him to find this ce.

 Chapter 192: Wanda Wonâ€™t Forgive or Forget

    <h4>Chapter 192: Wanda Won¡¯t Forgive or Forget</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I climbed the staircase, each step echoing faintly behind me, my chest still rising and falling from the leftover adrenaline.

    For the first time in so long, I felt as if the power I had quietly been nurturing inside me had finally slipped through my fingers and left a loud, bruising mark on Wanda¡¯s perfectly arranged face.

    My mind reyed the moment over and over: the sharp shock in Wanda¡¯s eyes, the helpless shriek when her face mmed into the te, the re of horror among the servants.

    A slow, small smile curled the corner of my lips.

    When I pushed open the door to my bedroom, I found all five of them waiting¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya¡ªstanding in a neat line by the window.

    Their heads lifted when they saw me, and something in my stride must have given me away.

    "Mydy," Azul started carefully, "you look... pleased."

    That did it. The smile I¡¯d been trying to suppress spread across my face.

    I took a few steps into the room, letting the door close behind me. "You won¡¯t believe what just happened," I began, still catching my breath.

    I didn¡¯t even bother to wait for them to ask. "I taught Wanda a lesson at the dining table. Right after everyone left. I mmed her face into my te... then punched her straight on the nose."

    A tiny gasp red among them.

    Deidra¡¯s dark eyes flew wide open, and her mouth dropped. "You did what?" she breathed, and then her shock melted into the slowest, most delicious grin. "Serves that woman right!"

    Cora pped her hands together softly, her excitement dancing in her gaze. "Oh, that must have been glorious to watch."

    But Azul¡¯s brows pinched together immediately, her lips thinning.

    Kira exchanged a nce with her, worry already seeping between them.

    "Mydy," Azul said, her voice quiet but firm, "you embarrassed Miss Fellowes... in front of the servants. She will not let this pass."

    I walked past them to the edge of the bed, my fingers brushing over the embroidered coverlet.

    "Let her try," I replied, my voice braver than I felt. "She¡¯s had iting for months."

    I sat down, my skirt pooling around me, and let out a long breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    But Azul wasn¡¯t done. She stepped towards me.

    "You hit her, mydy. And worse, you humiliated her. Miss Fellowes will definitely retaliate. That woman¡¯s pride is too high to forget something like this."

    For a moment, the warmth of victory cooled in my chest.

    The truth of Azul¡¯s words tugged at my conscience. Wanda wasn¡¯t the sort to lick her wounds quietly.

    And I had given her a wound she wouldn¡¯t forget soon.

    My mind briefly danced with the idea of telling Draven what had happened.

    He had always seemed to never see through Wanda¡¯s venom, even if he sometimes openly took my side.

    But what if he scolds me?

    What if he sees me as reckless, childish, unable to keep my temper?

    No matter how poisonous Wanda¡¯s words had been, he might still think I should have ignored her.

    My lips pressed into a thin line.

    <i>No. I wouldn¡¯t tell him.</i>

    Let this be my mess to handle.

    Just then, Kira cleared her throat gently, drawing my gaze.

    "Mydy, should I bring your training clothes now?" she asked. Her tone was careful, as if testing the mood.

    "No... not now," I said, blinking back to the present. "Thebat lesson was postponed. I¡¯m still waiting to hear from Draven if it will holdter today."

    Kira nodded, folding her hands before her.

    I let my shoulders drop a little as the leftover heat of anger in my chest faded, reced by a dull ache, part anxiety and part fatigue.

    A hundred thoughts spiraled in the quiet of the room.

    <i>What will Wanda do? </i>

    <i>Will she go to Draven? Will she wait and find her chance?</i>

    Despite my moment of triumph, a small knot of unease began to tighten at the base of my throat.

    Finally, I forced my thoughts to still and dismissed my maidservants.

    One by one, they turned and quietly left the room, the heavy door closing behind them with a muffled click.

    My hand drifted to the spot on my palm where I had gripped Wanda¡¯s hair, still feeling the ghost of the moment.

    Wanda wouldn¡¯t forgive. And she wouldn¡¯t forget.

    But somewhere, just beyond my reach, I could almost sense Wanda¡¯s rage coiling and waiting.

    I drew a slow, deep breath, steadying the tremor in my chest.

    Wanda should know that I was no longer the cursed girl who had only known how to endure.

    I was someone who could fight back now.

    As the quiet stretched in my room, my gaze drifted to the bedside table where my phone sat, the screen dark.

    Almost as if he could sense my restless thoughts, it buzzed to life a secondter, the soft vibration startling me.

    I reached over, unlocking it to see Dennis¡¯s name pop up at the top of the screen.

    <i>[What vour of ice cream do you want to try today?</i><i>I¡¯m picking some up for you].</i>

    A small, unexpected smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. Dennis and his soft heart.

    I let my thumbs hover over the keyboard for a second, then typed back quickly:

    <i>[Vani almond crunch if they have it. Or anything you think I¡¯ll like].</i>

    I paused, then added:

    <i>[Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going into town?</i><i>My morningbat ss got moved. I could havee along].</i>

    A minute passed. The phone screen dimmed, then lit up again with his reply:

    <i>[Draven won¡¯t allow it.</i><i>Duskmoor isn¡¯t as safe anymore, Meredith].</i>

    I read the words twice, my lips pressing into a small, resigned line.

    Of course.

    The world outside these stone walls had shifted¡ªand it wasn¡¯t shifting in our favour.

    I typed back only:

    <i>[Okay].</i>

    Then set the phone down on the bed beside me.

    A quiet sigh slipped out as I leaned back on my palms, staring up at the ceiling.

    Even a simple thing like going into town... no longer possible.

    And though I knew Dennis meant well¡ªand Draven too¡ªit didn¡¯t stop the ache of feeling just a little more caged than before.

 Chapter 193: My Decision

    <h4>Chapter 193: My Decision</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The door clicked shut behind Wanda, and the silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.

    I leaned back in my chair, the wood creaking faintly under the shift of my weight.

    My gaze drifted over the scattered parchments and a half-emptied crystal ss on the desk, but none of it held my attention now.

    Wanda¡¯s words still hung in the air like the echo of a de drawn in challenge.

    <i>"Let me train her. Just one session."</i>

    I steepled my fingers, pressing them lightly against my lips.

    I could already see the truth behind Wanda¡¯s smooth, honeyed tone. She didn¡¯t want to train Meredith. She wanted to break her¡ªto humble her, humiliate her. Maybe even worse.

    And yet... I couldn¡¯t dismiss the thought so easily.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t that, in a way, what Meredith needed too?</i>

    I sat in silence, wrestling the conflicting thoughts.

    Meredith had been showing firetely at the training grounds¡ªstanding her ground, pushing past pain, even trying to throw a punch back at me.

    But that was just a goal.

    She hadn¡¯t yet faced someone truly ruthless, someone who wouldn¡¯t hold back. And Wanda... Wanda had cruelty carved into her bones like a second nature.

    With a quiet exhale, I reached inward, brushing the restless presence coiled deep in his mind.

    "Rhovan," I murmured across the link. "What do you think of Wanda¡¯s offer?"

    He stirred, his growl soft but edged with dark amusement.

    <i>"Our mate won¡¯t like it,"</i> he replied, voice like gravel against steel. <i>"But perhaps it¡¯s what she needs. To finally awaken something inside her."</i>

    "A reality check, then?" I prompted.

    <i>"Call it whatever you like,"</i> Rhovan rumbled. <i>"Fear can temper steel, Draven. And she must be steel if she is to stand beside us in the storms ahead."</i>

    My jaw tightened as I let Rhovan¡¯s words settle in.

    I thought of Meredith¡¯s face: the soft stubbornness in her gaze, the quiet way she clenched her fists when pushed, the unspoken fear behind her determination.

    A part of me¡ªtoorge a part, perhaps¡ªwanted to protect that spark. To keep her fighting, but never truly bleeding.

    And yet...

    For someone like Meredith¡ªsomeone without a wolf, still learning her body¡¯s limits¡ªshe should train even harder than anyone else.

    Topensate. To survive.

    "Perhaps I have been too soft with her," I admitted silently.

    It wasn¡¯t indulgence; it was instinct. But instinct, as Rhovan had reminded me before, could also be a weakness.

    It was a surprise that he stepped back from pushing me to protect Meredith on this one.

    Wanda¡¯s suggestion burned like acid in my mind, but even poison could serve a purpose in small doses.

    I thought about what Meredith would see in Wanda¡¯s eyes on the training ground: contempt sharpened to a de.

    What it would force her to do.

    How it might strip away illusions, reveal gaps in her strength, her resolve.

    "She won¡¯t understand at first," I reflected, lowering my gaze. "But better for her to bleed under watchful eyes than to fall in battle unprepared."

    Another sigh slipped from my lips, rougher this time as I raked my fingers through my hair, then let it fall to the polished wood.

    "Very well," I told myself, voice quiet.

    I will let Wanda train her. But not yet... first, I will watch Meredith today. See if it¡¯s truly needed.

    The decision settled on my shoulders like a heavy cloak.

    Not cruel, I reminded himself. Necessary. It was better to be hardened by an enemy than destroyed by one.

    I rose from my seat, the quiet scrape of wood on stone grounding me in the moment.

    My gaze swept over the papers¡ªns, notes, dark strategies on my desk and I crossed the room and went for the door.

    Pulling it open, I stepped out into the corridor where pale sunlight spilt across the stone floors.

    Almost at once, I spotted Azul carrying fresh linens in her arms, her steps measured and careful.

    "Azul," I called.

    She turned at once, bowing slightly. "Yes, Alpha?"

    "Go to your mistress," I instructed. "Tell her to be ready forbat training by 5 this evening."

    Azul bowed again. "Yes, Alpha. Right away." Then, she turned and left.

    I waited until she disappeared down the hall, the scent of freshundry trailing faintly behind her. Then I exhaled, slowly, deeply.

    Though I had made my decision, it did nothing to erase the coil of tension in my chest.

    This evening, I would observe Meredith closely.

    If she showed the readiness I¡¯ve been hoping for, perhaps Wanda¡¯s cruel little game could be avoided.

    But if not...

    Then it was time for her to face something uglier than drills and soft correction.

    Something that might finally awaken the wolf¡¯s spirit within her, even if no wolf answered back.

    ---

    <strong>~Several Hours Later~</strong>

    Meredith looked determined. Too determined.

    Her brows were drawn tight, and her mouth was straight like a hard line. Every inch of her seemed to be wound around a single goal:nding a hit on me.

    I saw it instantly. The single-minded focus that blinded her to everything else.

    I circled her slowly, letting my boots crunch over the packed dirt.

    "Again," I ordered.

    She lunged at me aiming a punch my chest. I shifted aside easily, her fist cutting through empty air.

    "Left side. Wide open," I said tly.

    Meredith spun, throwing another punch and I immediately blocked it with a flick of my wrist.

    "Right rib. Exposed."

    Frustration burned in her eyes, but still, she pushed forward, trying to throw a kick to my face with her right foot and then trying tond another punch after failing.

    I stepped aside again, my hand brushing against her arm to guide her past me.

    "Back. Completely open."

    She breathed harder now, sweat dripping down her temple, but her gaze stayed locked on me, still chasing that single moment where she couldnd a hit.

    I was furious.

    "Again," I ordered.

    She came at me, faster this time, swinging wide. I deflected, barely moving. I could have struck her throat, ribs, or stomach a dozen times over, but I didn¡¯t.

    Meredith kept pushing, anger shing across her face every time I blocked her. And she hadn¡¯t even noticed the change in my mood.

    Finally, I raised a hand. "Stop."

    She froze, chest heaving, sweat staining her shirt. "What? I almost had you," she shot back just like in ourst training.

    But the difference with today was that I wasn¡¯t in that same mood.

 Chapter 194: Abduction Sounds Like A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 194: Abduction Sounds Like A n</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stepped closer until we were face to face. "You were never close," I said bluntly, ignoring whatever emotions that woulde next from her.

    Shock and anger red in her expression.

    "You keep fighting to hit me once. You forgot your defence. You forgot everything I taught you. You left yourself open every time," I said, my voice cold and measured.

    She swallowed, but didn¡¯t look away.

    "If I were your real enemy, you¡¯d already be dead. Over and over. A de to the gut, a w to your neck¡ªyou leave too many openings."

    Her shoulders sagged slightly, but she kept her chin up.

    "You can¡¯t fight to prove something," I continued. "That¡¯s how you die. And worse¡ªhow you get others killed."

    Silence stretched between us. I watched her carefully: Her pride was wounded, her breath shaky, but she was still holding my gaze.

    I let out a short breath, my decision firm in my mind.

    "Enough for today," I said.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened. "But¡ª"

    "Enough," I repeated, tone final. "Go inside. Rest."

    She hesitated, then turned and walked away, her fists clenched at her sides.

    I watched until she disappeared into the house and kept my arms crossed, having concluded that she wasn¡¯t ready.

    "She actually needs to face someone who wants to hurt her," I said to Rhovan.

    Rhovan¡¯s low voice answered back. <i>"It will indeed force her to see what real danger feels like. But we are not prepared for her reaction after that."</i>

    I hardened my gaze. I didn¡¯t care about Meredith¡¯s feelings at the moment. It was a secondary matter.

    Tomorrow, Wanda would train her.

    She needed to feel real fear and real pain¡ªneeded to see that an enemy wouldn¡¯t give her time to think.

    If she hated me for it, so be it.

    I turned and left the yard, my mind already on tomorrow¡¯s n, with my jaw clenched in cold resolve.

    ---

    Dinner felt longer than usual.

    I barely tasted the food on my te; my gaze kept drifting to Meredith, who sat stiff as stone at my right. She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t look at me, either.

    She moved her spoon in slow, deliberate motions, and though her face betrayed nothing, I could read the resentment in the set of her jaw.

    She was angry about earlier¡ªabout the harshness in my words and how easily I¡¯d pointed out her ws.

    I didn¡¯t me her.

    But I had no apology to give.

    One day, she would see it: that every word, every decision, even the hardest ones, were for her sake.

    For her survival.

    When dinner ended, I rose without ncing at her.

    Dennis and Jeffery fell in behind me as I left the room boots echoing softly on the marble floor.

    In the quiet of the hallway, I finally spoke.

    "Earlier today, I called Brackham," I began, voice low, measured. "Told him directly that if another humanys a hand on one of ours, they will meet death. And I will personally order it."

    Dennis chuckled under his breath, the sound sharp and dark. "I wish I could¡¯ve seen his face drain of color."

    Jeffery only inclined his head, eyes narrowed slightly. "And his response?"

    "He tried to grovel, of course," I said, a trace of contempt curling at the edge of my voice. "Then pretended he¡¯d look into it. But we all know what that means."

    Empty words. Like water slipping through clenched fists.

    We turned down a narrower hall, light flickering above us.

    "Which brings me to this," I continued. "I want our people to start gathering evidence. Names, dates, faces, clips. Anything that ties the humans to these abductions and experiments. And if any of our people are attacked, they defend themselves. Kill, if necessary. Better a corpse than a witness who might ruin our ns."

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. "Finally, some real orders."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice cut in, calm but firm. "But even then, we can¡¯t act blindly. We can¡¯t let fury cloud judgment."

    "Exactly," I agreed. "They will expect us tosh out recklessly. That¡¯s why we use our heads, not just our ws. We act when it serves us, not when it merely feels good."

    "And theb?" I drew a breath, jaw tight. "Still nothing?"

    Dennis shook his head. "We haven¡¯t found anything yet."

    He hesitated, then said, "What if we kidnap one of their senators? Torture him until he gives us what we need. They all know something."

    The suggestion hung in the air, sharp as a drawn de.

    Kidnapping a senator... it had merit. But it was also foolish, too risky.

    "Their security isn¡¯t like before," I said. "After my threats, they are expecting something. They will be prepared. And if they suspect we¡¯ve taken one of them, it¡¯ll bring down a hammer we can¡¯t afford yet."

    "And trailing them?" Jeffery pressed.

    "They will expect that too," I said. "They might even stage it¡ªlead us into a trap, and then im we were the aggressors. Give Brackham the excuse he wants to move openly against us. And remember, we are unprepared."

    They both nodded, silent eptance in their eyes. But I saw the frustration there too.

    My own jaw tightened.

    Even so... the idea Dennis proposed wouldn¡¯t leave my mind entirely.

    The humans were clever¡ªclever enough to y both sides, to pretend innocence while bleeding us dry.

    Perhaps it was time to show them that wolves had teeth.

    "After we catch the vampire," I said finally, my voice low and cold, "and after I take it home to Stormveil and meet with the council of elders... and I return, we n the abduction."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes lit up with vicious anticipation. "And when we have the senator?"

    "Then," I said, "we do what they¡¯ve done to us. And worse."

    Dennis gave a short, savageugh. "I can¡¯t wait to rip the truth out of them. Piece by bloody piece."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze was steady, but the edge in it spoke volumes. "It will have to be quick. Silent. No traces."

    "And it will be," I said.

    Because when wolves hunt, they do it cleanly. And they do it together.

    We reached the doors leading toward the stairs, the night pressing dark and heavy beyond the tall windows.

    I stopped and turned to face them fully.

    "Remember," I told them, "no matter how much rage you feel, keep your minds sharp. A de swung blindly only cuts the wrong throat."

    Dennis nodded, some of his grin fading into grim resolve, and Jeffery inclined his head.

 Chapter 195: The Thirst of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Thirst of Betrayal</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Morning had barely settled its light over the yard when I stepped away from the house.

    I¡¯d changed into my training clothes¡ªck trousers and a loose dark tunic that freed my shoulders and arms¡ªthough today, I wasn¡¯t the one who would be fighting.

    Still, it felt wrong to stand on the sidelines in anything less.

    The breeze was mild, brushing across the training grounds and carrying the familiar scent of earth, sweat, and iron.

    My boots crunched over gravel as I walked, each step measured, though something gnawed quietly at my chest.

    Wanda was already there.

    She stood at the center of the grounds, stretching her arms across her chest, her braid pulled tight, clothes fitted close to her body for movement.

    She looked up as she heard my approach, surprise shing across her sharp features.

    "Well, this is unexpected," she said, her tone edged with amusement. "What are you doing here, Alpha?"

    I arched a brow, folding my arms over my chest. "What? You thought I would let you train her without me present?"

    Her smirk widened. She nted her hands on her hips, her posture loose and cocky. "Scared I will kill your little wife?"

    "Cut it out, Wanda," I muttered, the warning in my voice low but unmistakable.

    She tilted her head, her eyes glinting, not in apology but in challenge.

    "She¡¯s runningte," Wanda observed, scanning the empty edge of the yard. "Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s too frightened toe out."

    "She¡¯s not exactly in the best mood," I answered, voice dry.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. "Does she know it¡¯s me she will be facing today?"

    "Not yet," I said, exhaling a breath I hadn¡¯t meant to hold. "But she¡¯s about to find out."

    Truth was, I could already picture the look on Meredith¡¯s face when she realized.

    A small, selfish part of me dreaded it¡ªbecause I¡¯d seen those looks before. That flicker of betrayal, of trust chipped away by harsh choices.

    But she wouldn¡¯t havee at all if I had warned her ahead of time.

    She needed this. Even if she didn¡¯t understand that now.

    Wanda¡¯s smirk curled up again. "Good," she murmured. But her eyes, quick and hungry, gave away the real truth.

    She was practically vibrating with anticipation, craving the moment Meredith¡¯s eyes would widen in disbelief.

    Before I could think longer on it, I caught the faint sound of footsteps on gravel.

    Meredith appeared from the corner, dressed in her training clothes¡ªa simple fitted tunic, her silver hair tied back.

    Her face was drawn, lips pressed thin, shoulders tense. She wasn¡¯t here because she wanted to be; she was here because duty pushed her forward.

    And then she lifted her gaze.

    Her eyesnded on Wanda.

    I saw the moment it happened¡ªthe shock that stopped her mid-step. Her posture stiffened, breath caught in her chest.

    Slowly, her head turned, her gaze cutting to me. A frown pulled her brows together.

    "What is she doing here?" Meredith demanded, voice sharp.

    Wanda stepped forward, that infuriating sweetness dripping off her tone like poisoned honey. She lifted a hand, waving slightly.

    "I¡¯m your trainer for today," she announced.

    The muscles in Meredith¡¯s jaw tightened, and her chest rose sharply as she sucked in air.

    Then her eyes shot back to me, disbelief burning in them. "Tell me this is a joke, Draven."

    I shook my head once, slow and deliberate. "Unfortunately, it¡¯s not," I said. "Get ready."

    I watched the betrayal flood her eyes, like a dark shadow snuffing out a candle.

    Anger rose first, but underneath it: hurt. Raw and ugly.

    For a split second, I faltered. But I hardened my resolve.

    Even so, as her stare cut through me¡ªsharp, using¡ªI felt the weight of what I was asking of her.

    ---

    <strong><i>**~Meredith~**</i></strong>

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest, it almost hurt.

    Of all people... <i>Wanda.</i>

    Standing there, smirking like the cat who got the cream. And beside her, Draven. The very man I trusted to have my back.

    I felt something sharp twist in my chest, a bitter heat rising to my face.

    "You know quite well she hates me," I spat, the words slipping out, my voice trembling with anger. "Not just some mild distaste, Draven. She hates me. We are enemies¡ªand you brought her here to train me?"

    He didn¡¯t even flinch. His eyes, dark and unreadable, met mine. "She won¡¯t kill you, Meredith," he said quietly. "She¡¯s only here to help you, only if you look at the situation the right way."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    <i>Help me?</i> Was he really saying this?

    A hollowugh escaped my lips, but it sounded too close to a sob. "You sound ridiculous," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Just like this entire idea."

    Wanda didn¡¯t bother to hide her satisfaction. Her smug little smirk cut deeper than any de. And Draven... he just stood there.

    "Is this because of yesterday?" I demanded, the words trembling on my tongue. "Because I was too focused onnding a hit and left myself vulnerable? Is that it?"

    For a heartbeat, he said nothing. Just looked at me, his jaw tightening ever so slightly.

    When he finally spoke, his voice was low. "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    It felt like ice water poured over my head.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t matter?</i> The betrayal settled heavy in my chest, twisting, choking.

    So that¡¯s it.

    He had rather throw me to the wolves¡ª<i>no</i>¡ªto Wanda, just to see if I could keep up.

    I couldn¡¯t stand there a second longer. The shame, the anger, the ache in my throat.

    Without another word, I turned on my heel, every step feeling like it weighed a hundred pounds.

    My hand curled into a fist at my side, and I took a single step away from them.

    "Meredith," Draven¡¯s voice came, sharp as steel behind me. "If you walk away from this, you will break one of my rules."

    His tone turned cold. Unforgiving. "And then I will cease to be your trainer."

    I froze.

    My breath caught in my lungs, like a punch to the ribs. It felt as if the ground beneath me had dropped away.

    He meant it.

 Chapter 196: Beaten and Battered

    <h4>Chapter 196: Beaten and Battered</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I could hear it in his voice¡ªthe finality, the threat.

    My vision blurred with the heat behind my eyes. I clenched my teeth so hard my jaw hurt, fighting to keep the tears from spilling over.

    <i>How could he?</i> How could he do this to me¡ªof all people?

    Didn¡¯t he know?

    Didn¡¯t he see what this meant?

    Valmora¡¯s silence was deafening. I couldn¡¯t even ask her what to do¡ªshe was hidden now, pressed deep inside me, away from Draven¡¯s senses.

    I swallowed the ache wing up my throat.

    In that single breath, I felt smaller than I had felt in months. But somewhere under the humiliation, something burned¡ªhot and defiant.

    Slowly, I turned back around to face them.

    Wanda¡¯s expression was everything I had expected.

    Smug satisfaction curled at her lips, her chin lifted a little higher. Her eyes glittered with triumph.

    Even through my burning shame, I understood something. Wanda didn¡¯t do this to help me. She did it because of what I did to her.

    The punch I hadnded, the blood I had drawn, the humiliation I had handed her in front of the servants.

    I steadied my breath, swallowing back the bitterness.

    I should have walked away. But I stayed.

    Maybe because Draven¡¯s threat was still etched deep at the back of my head. Or maybe because my stubborn pride wouldn¡¯t let me run from Wanda.

    But the moment the training started, regret hit me like a p.

    Wanda¡¯s first blow came fast and sharp, burying itself into my ribs before I could even raise an arm to block it.

    Pain red white-hot, tearing a raw cry from my throat as I staggered backward, clutching my side.

    Wanda tilted her head, her voice dripping with mockery. "Oh, dear. That wasn¡¯t even fifty percent of my strength."

    Her words stung as much as the punch.

    I forced myself upright, my teeth grinding so hard my jaw ached. My eyes locked on hers, burning with hate.

    But hate wasn¡¯t enough.

    The next minutes were a blur of pain and humiliation.

    Wanda¡¯s strikes were quick, elegant, and impossibly precise. Every time I thought I saw an opening¡ªshe slipped away like smoke, only to return with another blow.

    Sometimes I dodged, barely. More often, I didn¡¯t.

    A fist grazed my cheekbone; a sharp kick caught my thigh, numbing it.

    Every hit felt like a reminder: <i>you shouldn¡¯t have messed with me. And you¡¯re nothingpared to me. </i>

    From the edge of the grounds, I heard Draven¡¯s voice¡ªcalm but edged with disapproval. "Are you training her, Wanda¡ªor trying to beat her senseless just to prove a point?"

    Wanda turned to him, smiling sweetly as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth. "Forgive me, Alpha," she purred. "I got carried away."

    For one foolish heartbeat, hope sparked in my chest.

    Then Wanda¡¯s gaze returned to me, colder than ever. She changed her strategy. Her fistsnded softer, but her tongue cut deeper.

    "Is this how you will lead when Draven bes King?" she taunted, circling me like a predator.

    Her words stabbed deeper than any punch.

    "A Queen who can¡¯t even defend herself."

    And then¡ªbefore I could brace¡ªher leg snapped up, catching my shoulder.

    The impact sent me sprawling back, my arms iling uselessly as the world tilted.

    I tasted blood on my tongue as I pushed to my feet, limbs trembling. Wanda¡¯s sneer hooked at the corner of her mouth.

    "You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t kick your pretty face," she drawled. "But since I¡¯m training you, I have to hold back."

    "Training my foot," I spat under my breath, breath ragged.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t done.

    She lunged forward, catching mepletely off guard, and before I knew it, the ground mmed into my back.

    Air whooshed from my lungs as pain bloomed across my spine.

    Then she did it again.

    And again.

    Each time felt easier for her, as though I weighed nothing at all.

    By the third time, I couldn¡¯t get up fast enough. My chest heaved, my vision blurring with tears I refused to let fall. My ribs burned, each breath scraping like broken ss.

    Wanda stood over me, breathing evenly, looking down at me like I was something pathetic stuck to her boot.

    Somewhere in the chaos, humiliation twisted into rage.

    <i>Yesterday morning, I¡¯d felt strong and confident. After punching her at breakfast, I thought maybe I really had grown stronger.</i>

    But standing here now, bruised, breathless, and utterly overpowered, I realized the truth: I wasn¡¯t stronger.

    Yesterday was pure luck. Wanda had been caught off guard, nothing more.

    I couldn¡¯t even touch her now, not even a strand of her hair.

    Fury burned hot in my chest, but it couldn¡¯t move my limbs fast enough.

    Wanda flipped me again, and as Iy there, gasping, the pain seeping into my bones, something sharp pricked behind my eyes.

    <i>I¡¯m nothing. </i>Just like she said.

    Tears gathered in myshes, blurring Wanda¡¯s shape.

    I tried to call out to Valmora, desperate for a whisper of her calm power¡ªbut silence answered me.

    She was gone. Completely hidden¡ªas if she wasn¡¯t the one who gave me the confidence to throw a punch at Wanda.

    I was alone now. And in that distraction, Wanda¡¯s final blow came.

    Her fist mmed into my nose, a sickening crack echoing in my skull.

    White-hot pain exploded across my face.

    My hand flew up, clutching my nose as blood gushed warm over my fingers. My vision swam.

    Only then did Draven¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and cold: "That was uncalled for."

    Wanda shrugged, her voice dripping false innocence. "I didn¡¯t mean to, Alpha."

    <i>Liar.</i>

    My chest heaved as I blinked through tears, my nose throbbing with each shaky breath.

    Wanda had waited for this very moment.

    She wanted to return the humiliation I had given her yesterday¡ªand she had seeded.

    I tasted blood and bitterness.

    My head spun from pain and fury.

    And in that moment, I hated them all: Wanda for her cruelty, Draven for allowing this, and Valmora for abandoning me when I needed her most.

    My tears fell freely now, mixing with the blood on my lips.

    I wanted to scream, to tear Wanda apart with my bare hands¡ªbut my trembling body wouldn¡¯t obey.

    Instead, I stood there, broken nose, burning ribs, and all.

    Humiliated.

    Defeated.

    And utterly alone.

 Chapter 197: The Kind of Wolf I Had

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Kind of Wolf I Had</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Go to your room so your maidservants can tend to your injuries," Draven¡¯s voice cut through the ringing in my ears.

    I red at him, my chest heaving from exhaustion and rage.

    The sheer gall of it¡ªstanding there after letting Wanda tear into me, after letting her spit venom and fists alike, and then pretending he cared.

    My heart burned so bitterly I could almost taste the resentment on my tongue.

    In that moment, I hated him. I truly did.

    Not for being Alpha. Not for being the cold, strategic leader I¡¯d always known him to be.

    But for failing where it mattered to me most.

    He was a seasoned warrior, a brilliant tactician, a leader who had the loyalty of an entire people.

    And yes, one day, he might be the greatest King the werewolves ever had. But none of that changed what he had proven to me today.

    He was unfit to be a husband. And in that duty, he had failed miserably.

    The words slipped out of me, raw and trembling with fury:

    "You might be the greatest King our people will ever know, Draven. But when ites to marriage, you shouldn¡¯t bother. You¡¯re unfit to be a husband¡ªand you¡¯ve failed in that duty."

    I turned sharply, blood dripping through my fingers from my busted nose, and walked away from him¡ªaway from Wanda¡¯s smug, satisfied smirk.

    Every single step felt like punishment.

    My ribs burned with each breath, my back ached where Wanda had mmed me into the ground, and my vision pulsed from the pain in my face.

    My legs trembled so badly I feared they¡¯d buckle beneath me.

    Part of me wanted nothing more than to copse right there on the sandy ground, curl up and let oblivion take me.

    But Wanda was still watching.

    Draven too.

    And if there was one thing I had left¡ªone pitiful scrap of pride¡ªit was this:

    <i>I would not fall where they could see me.</i>

    Even if I had to limp. Even if every ragged breath scraped fire in my chest. They would not see me on my knees.

    "Meredith!"

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the haze¡ªlow and cold, but tinged with something I refused to name.

    I didn¡¯t slow my steps, and neither did I even bother to turn, nor did I let my shoulders twitch to acknowledge him.

    Only when I reached the archway that led back into the house did I let my pace falter.

    The moment the training yard disappeared behind me, the weight pressing on my spine seemed to double.

    I stumbled through the hallway, clutching my nose with my free hand, sticky from half-dried blood.

    A few servants appeared ahead, eyes wide with horror as they took in my state¡ªsweat-soaked, limping, my shirt stained dark red.

    "Mydy¡ª"

    One of them tried to reach for my arm to assist me, but I jerked away violently.

    They lowered their gazes and stepped aside, bowing quickly.

    Climbing the stairs to the third floor felt like crawling through broken ss. Every step dragged at my lungs and sent pain splintering up my spine.

    By the time I reached thending, ck spots danced at the edge of my vision.

    <i>"And here I was,</i>" I thought bitterly, "<i>wishing my bedroom was still on the ground floor like when I first came here. So I wouldn¡¯t have to feel every crack in my ribs scream with each step."</i>

    Finally, my hand fumbled at the door handle. It swung open and immediately, my gaze fell on Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora and Arya. They were putting my room in order.

    Their eyes went wide, faces draining of colour.

    "Mydy, what happened¡ª?"

    "Your nose¡ªit¡¯s still bleeding¡ª"

    "Was it the Alpha, mydy? Tell us who did this¡ª"

    They surged forward, reaching for me, voices climbing over one another. But something inside me snapped again.

    "Enough!" I barked, my voice hoarse and shaking.

    They froze in their steps.

    My chest heaved as I lifted a trembling hand, palm stained dark red, to keep them back.

    "Leave," I rasped. "Just... leave."

    They hesitated, hurt flickering across faces that had grown familiar and dear. But they bowed their heads silently and filed out, closing the door behind them.

    As soon as I was alone, the silence rushed in¡ªloud and suffocating. My knees buckled a fraction, and I caught myself on the edge of a chair, breath ragged.

    I let my hand fall from my nose, and blood dripped onto the polished floorboards at my feet.

    Another drop. And another.

    Part of me watched it, strangely detached. Part of me wanted to scream.

    I looked down at my training shirt, the once-soft fabric stiff with drying blood, stained in ugly smears.

    And in that moment, I hated everything.

    Wanda, for her spite and cruelty and Draven, for standing aside, no matter what reasons might justify it in his mind.

    And worst of all, I hated myself for believing, even for a heartbeat, that I was strong. For thinking that a single petty victory over Wanda meant anything at all.

    Hot tears blurred my vision, but I blinked them back.

    Then, with deliberate, trembling spite, I opened my hand and let the rest of the blood drip onto the floor beside my feet.

    A messy, ugly stain to match the mess inside my chest.

    And then, there was Valmora who left me truly alone to face the cost of her push.

    I refused to let her hide. Even with my breathing in sharp, uneven bursts, I bit down on my rage and called her out.

    "Valmora!"

    The name cracked in my head like thunder and for a heartbeat, it was just the cold humming silence that had haunted me ever since Wanda¡¯s fists drove the air from my lungs.

    "Valmora!<strong>"</strong> Ished again, my voice raw, trembling. "What kind of wolf abandons her host and hides away in the middle of danger?"

    It felt like I was shouting into a well but then, there was a stir, and then, her voice, deep and low, curled around my bones.

    <i>"I could not help,"</i> Valmora said, steady, almost weary. <i>"No one can know about me, Meredith."</i>

    My anger sparked hotter, burning away the shock. "Why? Why must you stay hidden?!"

    Till today, I still do not understand her reason for that.

    <i>"By staying hidden, I protect both of us," </i>she answered.

    "Protect us from what exactly?!" The question tasted bitter on my tongue.

    Valmora¡¯s voice dropped lower, heavier.

    <i>"You do not yet know how many would want you dead for simply having me, Meredith. An ancient wolf queen bound to you."</i>

    I froze.

    "Who would want to kill me for that?" I swallowed, hating how my voice cracked. "I am cursed, Valmora. People already hate me. They have always hated and wanted me dead since the Moon Goddess marked me."

 Chapter 198: Bad Timing

    <h4>Chapter 198: Bad Timing</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My hands trembled. Almost by instinct, I tugged at my cor, loosening the robe, and let the cloth slip from my left shoulder.

    There it was: the pale, perfect crescent moon mark. The scar of my shame. A cruel reminder that even now, even after finding a wolf, the curse never truly let go.

    "Do you see it, Valmora?!" My voice broke, rough with old pain. "Do you see what I¡¯ve lived with every day?!"

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she whispered. <i>"I see it. But there is more to that curse than you know."</i>

    Something in her tone shifted. It was so faint, almost a crack in old marble. But fury still drummed in my ears, and I ignored it.

    "Save your riddles," I spat, breath ragged. "I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to them."

    Valmora exhaled.<i>"The enemies you had before hated you because they believed you were worthless, a disgrace to our kind,"</i> she said, slow, heavy with an ancient weariness.

    <i>"But those in your future will hate you because you will rise above them all¡ªand jealousy will breed blood."</i>

    I nearly scoffed.

    Me? Rise above them? I could barely stand up to Wanda, worth more those old men in the council.

    Valmora pressed on, her voice growing iron-strong, almost desperate.

    <i>"Meredith, you have been chosen by the Moon Goddess for a greater purpose. Do not forget it. Youck mentorship, yes¡ªbut if only you will listen, I can help you."</i>

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. "Help me?" I repeated, my voice hollow.

    This was so funny, yet not so funny. My wolf was seriously cruising with my brains.

    "You watched Wanda break my bones today, Valmora! You stayed silent. You could¡¯ve told me what to do. You could¡¯ve warned me!"

    <i>"If I spoke to you then, he would know,"</i> Valmora murmured. <i>"And if Draven knew, others would find out too. Meredith... what we share is powerful enough to kill us both if it¡¯s discovered too soon."</i>

    I wanted to curse at her. Scream until my throat bled, but my rage twisted, tangled in helplessness.

    "You¡¯re wasting both our time," I snapped. "Why not tell me everything now instead of waiting until I¡¯m bleeding to death to drop hints?"

    Valmora¡¯s silence felt alive, trembling around us.

    <i>"Because knowing everything too soon will destroy you, Meredith. Some truths must be carried in stages, or they crush the bearer."</i>

    Her words curled, cold and ancient, around my heart.

    "That¡¯s a pathetic excuse," I hissed, my voice hoarse. "If you truly cared, you¡¯d trust me enough to share it all."

    My head felt so heavy, and my eyes were dizzy.

    If I didn¡¯t faint from all those beatings I received from Wanda, then I would surely copse from conversing with my own wolf.

    Valmora was driving me crazy, even to the extent that I felt I was being unreasonable.

    Just then, her words dropped into my head, cutting through the throbbing heat behind my eyes and my statement.

    <i>"You must be careful, Meredith. Don¡¯t expose me to our enemies. They cannot know about my existence until we regain our powers¡ªand then, no one will be able to kill us."</i>

    The way she said it, so calm, so final¡ªit infuriated me.

    My pulse spiked. "There you go again!" I snapped inwardly. "Evading my question, throwing out riddles only enough to keep me dancing in the dark!"

    But just as I opened my mouth to curse her properly¡ªto tell her to stay out of my head for a week, I felt a sudden jolt ripple through me, and a sharp crack sounded inside my own skull.

    Pain, white-hot and vicious, shot through my nose as if someone had mmed it back into ce with a hammer.

    I couldn¡¯t even scream at first¡ªthe air punched clean out of my lungs. Then I did scream, clutching my face, my vision splintering into watery shards.

    "Ouch! Damn!"

    Stars exploded behind my eyelids. My breath hitched in ragged sobs.

    My ribs felt as if something was shifting inside them¡ªbones sliding, knitting together under scalding fire. My skin prickled, burned, then cooled.

    The whole thing couldn¡¯t havested more than a minute, but it felt eternal, as if I was being torn apart and rebuilt at the same time.

    When it stopped, I was left panting, shaking, but¡ªshockingly¡ªwithout pain.

    Slowly, I raised trembling fingers to my nose, expecting to feel fresh swelling, blood, broken cartge.

    Nothing. It was smooth. Whole.

    I sucked in a breath¡ªand it didn¡¯t hurt. My chest no longer burned, my ribs no longer stabbed me with every inhale.

    In a daze, I tugged at the cor of my training shirt, dragging it all the way down to my waist, staring at my skin.

    Where there should have been ugly bruises, welts, purpling marks¡ªthere was nothing¡ªonly pale, unbroken flesh.

    The realization hit me, sharp and heady.

    This is the fastest I¡¯ve ever healed. And not only healed, but I felt different. Stronger, somehow.

    The ache in my limbs was reced with a subtle thrumming under my skin, like something coiled and ready.

    I barely had time to process it before Valmora¡¯s voice cut in again¡ªbut this time, it wasn¡¯t calm. It was panicked.

    <i>"Shoot! I¡¯ve been exposed."</i>

    My heart lurched. "Exposed? What do you mean? Valmora¡ª"

    But before I could finish, there was a sharp knock at my door¡ªand at the same instant, Valmora¡¯s presence vanishedpletely. Like she had mmed a door shut inside my head.

    The knock came again, firmer this time, and then I heard his voice, low, unmistakable:

    "Meredith, I know you are in there."

    My breath caught in my throat. My heart rattled against my ribs as panic flooded me, tangling with everything I had just discovered.

    Now, finally, I understood why Valmora had sounded afraid. She had felt Draven¡¯s presence right outside that door.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe had felt her presence too.

    But what about the evidence of mybat with Wanda today?

    My skin was spotless now, and there was no proof left.

 Chapter 199: Unmistakable Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 199: Unmistakable Doubts</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Every hit Wandanded on Meredith, I felt it.

    Not on my body¡ªbut somewhere deeper, coiled tight in my chest where it hurt worse.

    And not just the physical blows: I felt her frustration, the rising panic, the sharp sting of betrayal she turned on me.

    But I stood my ground. Forced myself not to move, not to stop Wanda or speak up again. Because that was the only way she¡¯d see the truth: the difference between sparring with me¡ªwho pulled every punch¡ªand facing someone who wanted to see her break.

    Then the session ended.

    And Meredith... she didn¡¯t look at me like I was her husband. Or even her Alpha.

    She looked at me as though I was something vile.

    <i>"You might be the greatest King our people will ever have,"</i>

    <i>"But you shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with marriage. You¡¯re unfit to be a husband¡ªand you¡¯ve failed in that duty."</i>

    Those words reyed in my head long after her back turned. They cut deeper than any silver de could. And damn me, I deserved it¡ªeven if my intent had been for her sake.

    As her form grew smaller, I felt something in me twist.

    I¡¯d meant to make her stronger. Instead, I had reminded her what it felt like to be alone.

    Still, I kept silent. I let her walk away. Because if she could do that on her own feet, after what she¡¯d taken... then maybe she was already stronger than she realized.

    When Meredith was gone, I turned to Wanda.

    She was wiping a smear of dust from her sleeve, and though she tried to hide it, I saw the slight, victorious smirk tugging at her lips.

    Her eyes widened the moment they met mine, and the smirk vanished, swallowed by the usual coolposure.

    I didn¡¯t feel anger toward her. I¡¯d known exactly what she¡¯d wanted the moment she¡¯d asked to train Meredith.

    "Satisfied?" I asked, my voice low.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth twitched. "Not quite," she confessed, lifting her chin. "She isn¡¯t a worthy opponent. It felt like sparring a child."

    I exhaled. "But at least you proved your point to her."

    She tilted her head, studying my face. "You¡¯re not angry with me?"

    "Being angry would mean I regret letting you train her," I said. "And I don¡¯t."

    Wanda walked beside me as we turned toward the house. For once, she kept quiet, her steps measured to match mine.

    At the hall, we parted ways silently.

    I headed straight for my study, closing the door behind me.

    But Meredith¡¯s image refused to leave my mind: the blood at her nose, the way her shoulders hunched as if something heavy sat on them.

    I leaned against my desk, jaw tightening.

    <i>You did this.</i>

    Yet, even through the guilt, something else stirred¡ªa begrudging pride.

    She¡¯d stayed conscious. She¡¯d walked off the field under her own power. Weeks ago, she wouldn¡¯t have managed that.

    Her stamina and endurance were growing, though she probably didn¡¯t see it yet.

    <i>If only she knew...</i>

    But that didn¡¯t erase the bruises or the hurt in her eyes.

    I stepped over to a tall shelf in the corner and pulled free the old irontched first aid box. The white paint on its side was chipped, but the contents inside were fresh.

    <i>¡¯Perhaps this would be a start,</i>¡¯ I thought, ¡¯a<i> small step to make peace.¡¯</i>

    In the back of my mind, Rhovan stirred¡ªheavy, restless. "<i>It will take time for our mate to forgive us," </i>he mumbled.

    "I know<i>,</i>" I told him silently. "But we owe her at least this."

    Rhovan huffed, the sound like wind rustling through bone-dry leaves. <i>"She has a stubborn heart. But I¡¯d rather see it stubborn than broken."</i>

    I left the study, the box tucked under my arm, and headed toward the stairs.

    Halfway up, I paused. Descending from above, Meredith¡¯s five maidservants appeared in a single file.

    Their heads were bowed, their faces pale, uneasy.

    They nearly walked straight into me before freezing and lifting their eyes.

    "Alpha," Azul breathed, bowing first. The others followed instantly.

    "Why aren¡¯t you with your mistress?" I asked, my voiceing out sharper than I¡¯d meant.

    Azul swallowed. "Mydy asked us to leave her alone, Alpha."

    A small pulse of worry thudded beneath my ribs.

    Meredith had never sent them away before, not that I know of. Not these girls, she kept closer than anyone.

    <i>That meant she was in a worse mood than I thought.</i>

    "Go," I ordered them quietly. "I will see to her."

    They scattered, skirts whispering against the marble as they fled past me.

    On the third floor, I stopped outside her door. My hand curled around the brass handle, but I didn¡¯t open it yet.

    I knocked once and waited, but I was met with silence.

    A few secondster, I knocked again, this time more slowly.

    "Meredith," I called, forcing calm into my voice. "I know you¡¯re in there."

    Still, silence.

    But Rhovan¡¯s senses were sharper than mine. And mine were sharper than any human¡¯s, so I tilted my head, listening.

    The quick rustle of cloth, the scrape of fabric. Her breath¡ªa hitch in her lungs, quickened. Panic.

    My brow furrowed. Meredith was angry with me¡ªshe should have been furious, defiant, but not afraid.

    Yet what I heard was unmistakable: her heartbeat, erratic and ragged.

    <i>What the hell is she hiding?</i>

    My pulse tightened. I pressed down on the handle and opened the door.

    Meredith stood in the middle of the room, her back just turned, but she spun around at the sound.

    Her hand mped over her nose. On the floor beside her feet, I saw droplets of dried blood, dark and ugly against the polished wood.

    But what struck me most wasn¡¯t the blood. It was the way she stood: perfectly straight. Too perfect.

    Earlier, when she¡¯d walked off the training ground, she¡¯d clutched her ribs on the left side, her posture bent by pain. Now, there was nothing.

    And even the bruising on her nose¡ªwas it gone?

    My eyes narrowed slightly, searching her face, her shoulders.

    <i>She should still be hunched over, barely able to breathe. How is she...?</i>

    I took one careful step forward, scanning every subtle tremor in her expression.

    Something about her scent was different, too. Just faintly¡ªbut enough.

    <i>What the hell happened in the few minutes since she left me?</i>

 Chapter 200: No More Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 200: No More Guilt</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    And when I looked closer, really looked, my heart stopped.

    Her breathing wasn¡¯t shallow anymore. Her nose, which should have been swollen and bleeding fresh, was only stained with dried blood.

    <i>Impossible.</i>

    I took another step forward, letting the first aid box drop softly onto the floor. The soft thud echoed between us.

    She flinched, just slightly.

    "Look at me," I ordered, my voice low.

    She hesitated. That hesitation spoke volumes.

    I reached out, ignoring her recoil, and tugged the cor of her shirt down over her shoulder, exposing pale skin where bruises should have already bloomed dark.

    My hand brushed down her arm, then to her back, searching. But there was nothing. No bruises. No broken ribs, no trembling breath from pain.

    Only one exnation coiled in my mind, sharp and ugly: Meredith had a wolf, and she had hidden it from me.

    Fury burned through my veins, boiling hotter than anything I¡¯d felt in years.

    "Meredith," I rasped. "How long?"

    She swallowed, eyes stubborn and guilty all at once as she rearranged her shirt.

    "For how long have you had your wolf?" I pressed.

    "For the past two months," she admitted, voice barely above a whisper.

    Two months.

    My mind shed back: to that night she asked about Serena, the ancient warrior Queen. The curiosity, the oddly specific questions.

    <i>Was that when her wolf surfaced?</i>

    My jaw clenched so hard my teeth hurt. Betrayal gnawed at me from inside.

    "How could you keep this from me?" I demanded. "How could you lie?"

    "I never lied to you," she shot back, voice rising. "I only... kept it from you."

    "And what is that if not a lie?" I snarled. "You broke my trust, Meredith."

    She stepped forward, her eyes sharp, wet with unshed tears.

    "And what about you? You betrayed me too!" Her voice cracked but didn¡¯t falter. "You made Wanda train me today¡ªwithout telling me, without even asking me if I was ready!"

    I inhaled, my chest tight. "I did it for your sake¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care!" she shouted, the words tearing from her. "Do you know what it felt like? Standing there and realizing the man I trusted most handed me over to my enemy?"

    "That was the point," I growled. "To show you what a real enemy looks like, how they fight. You needed it."

    She shook her head, hair falling across her face, eyes zing.

    "And you didn¡¯t even think to warn me?" Her voice dropped, hoarse. "Why, Draven? Why her?"

    I opened my mouth, but she didn¡¯t stop.

    "You want to know why she volunteered?" Meredith spat, her chest heaving. "Yesterday morning at breakfast, she called me worthless, a bedwarmer¡ªright in front of the servants. And I fought back. I grabbed her hair and mmed her face into her te. Then I punched her. That¡¯s why."

    My breath caught.

    <i>She did what?</i>

    Meredith watched the surprise sh across my face, and she seized it.

    "This wasn¡¯t training for her. It was revenge."

    My hands curled into fists. Rage flickered in me¡ªnot at Meredith, but at Wanda.

    But I forced myself to lock it down.

    "She still showed you what you were missing inbat," I muttered. "I had good intentions for you, Meredith. But what good intentions did you have for me by hiding the fact that you had gotten your wolf?"

    Herugh was short and bitter.

    "And what good intentions did I have by hiding my wolf, huh?" she demanded, eyes wet. "Do you think I need to give you a reason for that?"

    My chest constricted painfully.

    "And did you think I wouldn¡¯t find out?" I rasped.

    "Of course, I knew you¡¯d find out one day!" she fired back. "But until then, it was my secret. The only thing that was mine alone."

    Silence mmed between us. Our chests rose and fell, ragged, caught between fury and something rawer.

    At that moment, I realized we stood on opposite sides of the same battlefield. Both of us felt betrayed. Both of us had our reasons, and neither of us was willing to yield.

    My pulse thundered. Rhovan¡¯s voice whispered low in the back of my mind, urging me to stop.

    But the words stuck in my throat. I bent down, grabbed the first aid box from where ity forgotten on the floor.

    "I hope you are happy," I told her, my voice rough. "And that your happinesssts forever."

    Then I turned and walked out, shutting the door behind me harder than I meant to.

    The sound echoed down the hall, but her silence echoed louder in my chest.

    "Of course, I will be happy forever, or are you wishing that I would be sad and miserable?" I heard her angry, muffled voice ask.

    But I ignored it and simply walked into my bedroom and shut the door.

    I dropped off the first-aid box in my walk-in closet and walked into my bathroom for a cold shower.

    I needed it to cool down my boiling emotions.

    There was nothing wrong with Meredith finally having a wolf after being tagged ¡¯wolfless¡¯ all these years. However, my anger stemmed from the fact that she had hidden this truth from me.

    Why on earth would she do that?

    I wasn¡¯t an outsider. I was her husband. Her mate.

    If she had reasons to keep her wolf a secret, then I shouldn¡¯t be included. She should never have kept me in the dark.

    "Now, I know why we felt something off about her that time," I said to Rhovan.

    Unlike me, he didn¡¯t feel betrayed, just totally astonished by the situation.

    "But, I¡¯m more worried about how she was able to hide her wolf, making us unable to sense her all this time we were together."

    Rhovan finally growled. <i>"Her wolf must be powerful, that even I couldn¡¯t sense her, though she was hiding." </i>

    There was a trace of unhappiness in Rhovan¡¯s voice. He felt disappointed in himself for not being able to sense Meredith¡¯s wolf.

    "And Meredith would rather endure the beatings and pains from Wanda instead of revealing her wolf..."

    This made me insist on the fact that there must be a tangible reason for Meredith to have hidden this information from me.

    And for once, I no longer felt guilty for letting Wanda kick her ass.

 Chapter 201: Ignoring Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 201: Ignoring Each Other</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Dinner was unusually quiet.

    The long dining hall, always filled with soft clinks of silverware and low conversation, now carried a tension that pressed like fog against every wall.

    The candle mes wavered slightly, their glow doing little to soften the invisible iceyering the atmosphere.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, as always, regal and unreadable. Meredith was on his right, yet he didn¡¯t spare her a single nce.

    Not a word. Not even the simple courtesy of cing food on her te, as he usually did since the new sitting arrangement.

    His jaw was set, his eyes fixed on his meal, and the cold air between them was sharper than any de.

    Meredith sat rigid, her shoulders squared in false calm. But her knuckles, wrapped tightly around her utensils, betrayed herposure.

    She hadn¡¯t touched much of her food, and she didn¡¯t need anyone to guess why. Draven¡¯s silence was louder than shouting.

    Everyone noticed.

    Dennis drank from his water ss, casting uncertain nces between the pair. His lips twitched, like he wanted to say something but thought better of it.

    Even Jeffery looked up from his te more than once, his gaze flitting between them in quiet contemtion.

    And Wanda? Wanda was having the time of her life.

    She kept her head slightly bowed over her meal, lips pressed into a tight line of feigned politeness, but her eyes sparkled with satisfaction. Her inner joy bubbled just beneath the surface.

    <i>¡¯What a glorious evening</i>,¡¯ she mused internally, stabbing her roasted meat with a little more enthusiasm than necessary.

    Not only had she delivered bruises and humiliation to Meredith earlier that morning¡ªlegally and publicly¡ªbut now, she had seeded in driving a wedge between her and Draven.

    She didn¡¯t even need to do anything more. The damage was unfolding like a well-written y.

    And Wanda? She was simply the audience, admiring her own performance.

    <i>¡¯Why didn¡¯t I think of this earlier?¡¯</i> she thought, lifting her wine ss to sip delicately.

    If she had known that she could use this method to kill two birds, she would have employed more tactics earlier than this.

    She had aimed just to teach Meredith a big lesson, but she had ended up doing something much more important than that.

    Across the table, Dennis finally couldn¡¯t bear the awkward silence any longer. He leaned subtly towards Meredith, his voice low enough for only her ears.

    "Did you... fight with my brother?"

    Meredith¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her te. "I¡¯m a peacemaker," she said tly, her tone clipped with restrained fury.

    That was when Draven snorted, loud and sharp.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t know when that reaction slipped from him, given the way his cutlery briefly paused the meat searing, before continuing.

    Draven¡¯s snort sound was like a stone dropped into still water¡ªit sent ripples across the entire table.

    Every eye turned to him. Servants paused in their steps. Jeffery¡¯s brow rose slightly. And Dennis stiffened, his gaze shifting from Draven to Meredith with a sinking feeling in his chest.

    Meredith slowly turned her head to re at her husband, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.

    "Am I lying?"

    Her question hung in the air, heavy with challenge.

    The silence stretched. Dennis, eyes wide, reached beneath the table and gently touched Meredith¡¯s hand¡ªa quiet plea for her to let it go.

    Draven didn¡¯t even blink.

    "Did I say anything?" he replied coolly, not looking at her. His voice was calm, almost bored. Which somehow made it worse.

    Meredith inhaled sharply, chest rising and falling as she struggled to reel in her rage. Her jaw clenched. Her fingers tightened around the stem of her ss.

    Across the table, Wanda¡¯s smirk deepened. Her eyes met Meredith¡¯s briefly¡ªonly briefly¡ªand in that moment, Meredith saw everything.

    That smug, satisfied look. The glint of victorious cruelty.

    Meredith¡¯s mind shed back to the training grounds that morning. The taunts. The bruises. The final punch to her nose.

    Wanda flicked a nce at Draven, then sipped from her wine ss again, basking in the sess of her calcted chaos.

    Meredith straightened in her seat, heart pounding with a different kind of pain now, not physical, but emotional.

    ---

    A few minutes passed, thick with awkward stillness and the asional clink of cutlery on porcin.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t touched her food again. Her forky idle on the edge of her te, the roasted vegetables and slices of meat growing cold.

    Her jaw was tight, her gaze fixed on nothing in particr.

    Then, without a word, she rose to her feet.

    Dennis looked up, startled. "You¡¯re leaving already?" he asked gently.

    She gave him a small, polite smile. "I don¡¯t really have an appetite tonight."

    Dennis frowned. "That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you say that in a long time. And it¡¯s been weeks since youst left your food unfinished."

    Her smile widened¡ªpleasant, but thin. Calcted. "True. But I think I will be fine if you bring me that ice cream you promised yesterday."

    Yesterday evening, Meredith had been too disturbed after herbat training with Draven to even think of having ice cream, so she had texted Dennis to hold onto it.

    Draven¡¯s fork paused halfway to his mouth.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t looking at him, but she didn¡¯t need to. Every word had been designed to cut¡ªto prove a point.

    She¡¯d rather have his brother¡¯s kindness than his silence. Rather enjoy Dennis¡¯s attention than endure his indifference. She wanted him to hear it. To know.

    Dennis, blissfully unaware of the reason for her request, chuckled warmly. "You¡¯re in luck. I still have a te left. I will have it sent to your room."

    Meredith inclined her head in gratitude. "Thanks."

    And with that, her smile vanished, reced by the same cool indifference she had walked in with.

    She turned sharply on her heel, her dress swaying slightly as she strode out of the hall with her back straight and her pace steady.

    She never once looked at Draven.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t call after her either. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her retreating form.

    Instead, he stabbed arge piece of meat with his fork and shoved it into his mouth, chewing in silence, though the tension in his jaw was telling.

 Chapter 202: Disappointed in His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 202: Disappointed in His Daughter</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Across the table, Wanda watched it all unfold with barely concealed amusement. She leaned back ever so slightly, her spoon restingzily between her fingers as she enjoyed the fallout of her earlier handiwork.

    ¡¯<i>Delicious</i>,¡¯ she mused inwardly. ¡¯<i>This night just keeps getting better.¡¯</i>

    But Draven¡¯s attention was far from her.

    He was still chewing, but his thoughts were a thousand miles away, reying every word Meredith had hurled at him that morning. Every line of usation. Every defiant re.

    The way her voice had cracked with hurt, and yet, she¡¯d stood her ground, as though she hadn¡¯t just been beaten down hours earlier.

    She had changed.

    And now, even her silence had turned into sharp, deliberate weapons.

    There was a time, not long ago, when he used to hate her quietness¡ªthe way she never answered his questions, the way she closed herself off. It used to frustrate him endlessly.

    He remembered dining with her some nights, throwing biting remarks just to get a reaction out of her, anything to remind her she of her shorings.

    But now? Now he would have preferred her silence again over her newfound sharp tongue.

    The way she had talked back to him earlier still echoed in his skull. The way she used him of failing as a husband, of betraying her. As if she weren¡¯t the one who had hidden a life-altering truth from him.

    As if she weren¡¯t the one who had let him look like a fool, believing she was still wolfless when she had already been bonded with a wolf for two whole months.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. His left hand curled into a slow, deliberate fist under the table.

    He¡¯d been patient. Too patient. With anyone else, that kind of betrayal would have earned punishment, not a conversation. But with Meredith... he had gone soft.

    <i>¡¯Stubborn little wolf, ¡¯</i> he thought bitterly.

    And still, even as the irritation coiled tight inside his chest, a voice in the back of his mind whispered that it was no one¡¯s fault but his own.

    He¡¯d known exactly what kind of woman Meredith was before marrying her¡ªsharp, unyielding, impulsive.

    She had no fear of him. None. She spoke to him like he wasn¡¯t Alpha. Like he wasn¡¯t even a man to be respected. And yet, he had imed her as his wife, thinking¡ªwhat?

    That he could change her? That she would one day bow to his authority?

    No.

    This mess was his to own.

    And as the silence returned to the table, thick and suffocating, Draven could feel a storm brewing.

    Wanda gloated with satisfaction.

    And Meredith?

    She was long gone, but not out of reach and definitely not out of mind.

    But she had made sure to leave a mark before walking away. And she had seeded.

    ---

    After dinner, Wanda left the hall with a slight sway to her hips and a deep sense of satisfaction coiled in her chest.

    Her lips curled into a subtle smile as she walked down the corridor, her thoughts spinning faster than her steps.

    <i>¡¯Just one more crack in the ss,¡¯</i> she mused, ¡¯<i>and the whole thing will shatter.¡¯</i>

    Meredith and Draven¡¯s strained silence had been more gratifying than the bruises she¡¯d left on Meredith¡¯s body.

    Watching the couple ignore each other all night had been the highlight of Wanda¡¯s evening. And she wasn¡¯t done¡ªnot by a long shot.

    If she couldn¡¯t eliminate Meredith outright, then she would corrode her from the inside, slowly and subtly. Rot the foundation of her precious little bond with Draven until there was nothing left to salvage.

    Wanda reached her bedroom on the second floor and opened the door. But the moment her heel touched the polished wood floor, the phone in her hand vibrated sharply.

    The screen lit up with a name that sent a chill down her spine.

    <strong>FATHER.</strong>

    Her heart dropped almost immediately.

    The smile on her lips vanished like smoke. Her fingers trembled slightly around the device as she stared at the name glowing on the screen.

    ¡¯\<i>Why is he calling now?</i> She wasn¡¯t due for another report until the following week.

    Still, she didn¡¯t dare let it ring a second time.

    Swiping the screen with an unsteady finger, she brought the phone to her ear and spoke in her sweetest, most respectful tone.

    "Good evening, Father."

    Reginald Fellowes didn¡¯t return the pleasantries.

    "What¡¯s the update on that girl?" His deep voice rolled over the line, heavy and sharp as a de.

    Wanda¡¯s throat clenched. Her pulse thudded. She opened her mouth to answer, but only a weak breath escaped. Panic scratched at her throat.

    "Well?" Reginald barked. "What is it, Wanda? Has a cat got your tongue?"

    She flinched. "No, Father. I... I was just¡ª"

    "Then speak!"

    Her voice was barely above a whisper. "I haven¡¯t... made progress yet."

    Silence followed for a brief moment, then came the roar.

    "You useless child! Are you telling me you¡¯ve aplished nothing?" Reginald¡¯s fury sted through the phone like thunder. "What have you been doing all this time, brushing the girl¡¯s hair? iting friendship bracelets?"

    Wanda¡¯s face paled. She clenched the phone tighter, trying to suppress the sting behind her eyes.

    "I¡ªI can¡¯t kill her yet," she said hurriedly. "If I do, I wll be the first suspect."

    "And why would that be?" Reginald snapped.

    She hesitated.

    "Because..." She swallowed. "Because everyone knows I hate her. And after what happened with Xamira... Draven suspects me."

    The silence on the line was different this time. Quieter, but far more dangerous.

    And then¡ª

    "You ipetent fool," Reginald hissed. "Do you mean to tell me you¡¯ve lost the Alpha¡¯s trust? After everything I¡¯ve done to put you inside that house since you were younger? After all the nning, the sacrifices, the maniption, you let it fall apart?"

    Wanda bit her lower lip hard, trying to silence the retort that sprang to her mind.

    <i>¡¯Father, it was your rush that pushed me to act before I was ready.¡¯</i>

    But she couldn¡¯t say it. Not even close. Because if there was one rule she had learned growing up in the Fellowes household, it was this:

    You never me Reginald Fellowes.

    Ever.

    So she stayed silent, biting through the pain of his wrath, nodding at empty air and pulling the phone slightly away from her ear to lessen the sting of every shouted insult.

 Chapter 203: She Needed Someone

    <h4>Chapter 203: She Needed Someone</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    "I could have had any daughter," Reginald spat. "And I ended up with a coward who can¡¯t even eliminate a girl that¡¯s already on the brink of death."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers dug into the fabric of her skirt, her nails threatening to tear through the seams. Still, she said nothing. No matter how hurt she was by her father¡¯s words.

    "Listen to me carefully, Wanda," Reginald growled. "I put you there for a reason. And if you¡¯ve failed me, I will not hesitate to clean up the mess myself. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Father," she replied quietly.

    "What about Draven?" he snapped. "What progress has he made in Duskmoor? What has he been up to, exactly?"

    Wanda hesitated, clenching and unclenching her fists. Draven had warned her and the others long ago¡ªsternly¡ªthat none of the information about the humans or the brewing tension in Duskmoor was to be shared with anyone, not even the council.

    The weight of that warning still sat heavy in her memory. And yet her father was a man whose rage could level her entire world.

    It was obvious that she feared her father more than she did Draven. Because, unlike Draven, her father was capable of ending her life in mere seconds without batting an eye, and without considering their blood rtionship.

    Her father was that cruel.

    Swallowing her fear, she silently mouthed an apology to Draven. Then she spoke.

    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s been working quietly," she began, voice low. "There¡¯s a suspicion that the humans are experimenting on our kind. There¡¯s a facility¡ªan undergroundb hidden somewhere in Duskmoor."

    Reginald fell silent. Wanda could practically hear the gears turning in his mind.

    "We haven¡¯t found theb yet," she continued, pushing past the guilt rising in her chest. "But he¡¯s certain it exists. There¡¯ve been too many signs. Disappearances, strange sightings... And there have been at least five confirmed near-abduction incidents. Draven, also called Brackham, threatened him."

    The silence on the line was deadly.

    Then came Reginald¡¯s voice, low and furious. "And you¡¯re just now telling me this? He hasn¡¯t said a word to the council. Not a whisper. This... <i>this</i> is a threat to the entire werewolf bloodline, and your beloved Alpha is ying cloak-and-dagger in the dark?"

    Wanda winced, guilt stabbing through her like a de.

    "He¡¯s not keeping the council in the dark on purpose, Father," she said quickly. "He¡¯s only waiting for tangible proof. Real evidence that can¡¯t be dismissed. He... he wants to be certain before he makes a move. If he acts too soon, the humans could bury everything and retaliate."

    Reginald didn¡¯t reply immediately. Wanda could sense the wariness in his breath.

    She pressed on, seizing the moment.

    "There¡¯s more," she added. "The vampires¡ªthey¡¯re real. Draven confirmed it. He ns to capture one of them, and only after that, return to Stormveil to report everything to the elders. That includes theb, the experiments, the humans... all of it."

    The other end of the line crackled faintly, and then Reginald¡¯s disgust rolled through her ear like a wave.

    "The only thing you seem to be good attely," he spat, "is defending that Alpha and exining away his every mistake. You¡¯d think by now you¡¯d have learned to use that sharp little mind of yours to capture his heart. Or¡ªbetter yet¡ªget rid of the parasite at his side."

    Wanda¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.

    "She won¡¯t be queen, Father," she said, voice barely above a whisper but filled with conviction. "I promise you that. I will take her life, no matter how long it takes."

    "Don¡¯t wait until he ascends the throne," Reginald snapped. "If she¡¯s still alive by the time Draven wears the crown, you¡¯ve failed. The moment he¡¯s king, she bes untouchable. And it will be more increasingly difficult to get her. You understand me?"

    Wanda¡¯s lungs filled with air, but it barely felt like enough.

    "I understand," she said.

    The line clicked, ending the call with a finality that left Wanda staring at her own reflection in the darkened phone screen.

    Her fingers trembled.

    She lowered the device to herp and stared at the floor. Her pulse still thundered in her ears. The coldness in her father¡¯s voice, the disappointmentced into every word¡ªnone of it was new.

    But somehow, tonight, it stung more than usual.

    And then, the guilt weighing on her chest had only sharpened with each passing second.

    She exhaled deeply and shakily as the silence in her room wrapped around her like a noose.

    She needed something¡ªsomeone¡ªto anchor her back into control.

    Without overthinking, she unlocked her phone and dialled her older brother, Levi.

    The phone rang three times before his raspy voice answered,ced with fatigue.

    "Wanda...? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯ste."

    "Were you already sleeping?" she asked, voice softer now, almost tender.

    A sigh crackled through the speaker. "Yeah... I¡¯ve been training the warriors all week. My body¡¯s done."

    There was a brief pause, then his voice turned more alert. "Are you okay?"

    "No," she murmured, her tone dipping into something more vulnerable. "I¡¯m not."

    Silence settled between them. Then, a gentle request came from her, "Make me feel better, Levi."

    Another beat of silence stretched between them. Then came his sigh, low and conflicted.

    "How do you want me to do that?"

    "You know how." Wanda tried to make her voice sound sultry as she bit her lower lip.

    Levi let out a deep breath, then said, "Now¡¯s not a good time for that."

    Her eyes narrowed, and she sat up straighter, irritation shing beneath hershes.

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡ª?"

    But then she heard it¡ªa familiar female voice in the background, faint but clear enough:

    "Levi, where are you going?"

    Wanda froze. Her entire expression darkened, fury boiling under her skin like a geyser ready to erupt.

    She didn¡¯t wait for an exnation.

    She ended the call, jaw tight and breath shallow. Her fingers curled around her phone until the stic casing creaked beneath the pressure.

    Seething in rage, her eyes zed as she whispered to herself, "Unbelievable."

 Chapter 204: The Pregnant Woman

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Pregnant Woman</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Two weeks had passed since the ck van had swallowed the pregnant woman by the roadside ¡ª two weeks since her muffled scream was silenced under gloved palms.

    In the underground corridors of <i><strong>Section Nine</strong>,</i> the fluorescent lights flickered with a cold, clinical disinterest.

    Down here, time was measured not in days, but in heartbeats... and in how long a body couldst under a scalpel.

    Dr. Nera paused outside Observation Room C, clipboard in hand. Her eyes flicked to the notes:

    <i>Subject 27-B: Human, female, approximately eight months gestation.</i>

    Yet when she lifted her gaze through the small reinforced window, what she saw made her heart squeeze, though she quickly buried it under practised detachment.

    The woman, barely thirty,y strapped to a gurney, ankles and wrists bound in padded restraints.

    Strands of sweat-soaked hair clung to her pale forehead. And her belly... round, straining, as if pleading silently for the nightmare to end.

    Nera¡¯s colleague, Dr. Halvors, joined her. His voice, low and almost bored, carried no warmth.

    "She¡¯s overdue now," he murmured. "We can¡¯t riskplications. Schedule the extraction."

    "C-section?" Nera asked, though she already knew the answer.

    "Of course," he said. "We need the infant alive. As pure as possible."

    Momentster, in the small theatre lit by cruel whitemps, two masked doctors stood over the unconscious woman who had been kidnapped a few weeks ago.

    They had sedated her hours earlier, muttering about ¡¯minimizing distress.¡¯

    In truth, they feared her screaming more than they feared her pain.

    The machines beeped, a steady, artificial luby.

    "Scalpel," Dr. Halvors said.

    Dr. Nera handed it over, fingers trembling almost imperceptibly.

    With the first careful incision, warm blood rose.

    Within minutes, the child emerged, slick and red, wailing at the cold and light.

    Halvors barely nced at the mother. His eyes fixated on the baby, searching for signs of viability.

    "Umbilical," he ordered. A nurse mped and cut.

    The mother¡¯s chest rose and fell in a slow, shallow rhythm. But the baby¡¯s cries were too strong.

    "Take it," Halvors barked.

    A junior nurse, her hands trembling, carried the infant toward the neonatal observation unit ¡ª a sterile ss tank on the other side of the room.

    Nera turned back to the mother. "What about her?" she asked softly.

    "Inducea," Halvors replied, wiping his brow. "She can¡¯t go back yet. The bruising needs to fade first."

    As the nurse injected the sedative, the woman¡¯s breaths slowed... and then deepened into an unnatural stillness.

    ---

    In Section Nine¡¯s holding cells, the wolves shifted restlessly. They couldn¡¯t see the operating room, but they smelled the fresh blood.

    One young male bared his teeth, a growl rumbling low in his chest.

    Across the corridor, Levik ¡ª the young assistant ¡ª paused, the tray in his hands shaking. The smell wed at him too: metallic, raw, alive.

    In his chest, something humane stirred, but he swallowed it down, turned, and kept walking.

    Several hourster, under the cover of the city¡¯s deepest night, a ck, unmarked van rumbled out of theb¡¯s hidden freight entrance.

    Inside, the womany limp on a stretcher, breathing shallowly.

    Two men in ck coats sat beside her. One checked her pulse; the other nced anxiously at the clock.

    They drove for nearly an hour, finally turning onto a potholed road fringed by old factories and forgotten warehouses.

    Without words, they lifted her body ¡ª still breathing, though barely ¡ª andid her by the curb under the dim glow of a streetlight.

    Above them, a CCTV camera turned silently, capturing their faces only in shadows.

    They stepped back, climbed into the van, and drove away ¡ª the woman¡¯s pale hand slipping off the stretcher to brush against the cold concrete.

    ---

    Back in Section Nine, Dr. Nera watched the CCTV feed as the van returned empty.

    "It¡¯s done," Halvors said.

    Nera didn¡¯t answer. Her gaze lingered on the feed: the woman lying alone in the dark, under indifferent starlight.

    "Do you ever wonder if this will be enough?" she whispered.

    Halvors snorted. "It¡¯s never enough. But it¡¯s necessary."

    And then, quietly, almost to himself, he added, "We can¡¯t afford conscience now, Nera. Not this far in."

    ---

    The air smelled of damp concrete and stale oil.

    A brittle wind moved litter across the empty street, stirring discarded paper cups and crushed cigarette cartons.

    The woman from earliery there, on the cold asphalt beside the crumbling curb, the glow from the streemp painting harsh shadows across her face.

    For a while, there was only darkness inside her head. Then her eyelids twitched, and a faint rasp of breath scraped at the rawness of her throat.

    Pain bloomed across her abdomen ¡ª deep, foreign pain that seemed to pulse with her heartbeat.

    She shifted, a dry gasp tearing from her lips.

    She tried to roll onto her back, but the pain in her belly red, sharp and violent, as if invisible knives had been left inside her.

    A whimper broke free. Then she lifted trembling hands to her stomach.

    For a breathless second, she expected the familiar rise of her swollen belly ¡ª the living weight she had carried for months.

    But under her shaking palms, there was nothing.

    Immediately, confusion gave way to horror.

    Her hands scrabbled across her abdomen, fingertips brushing raw sutures and sticky residue.

    She traced the swollen, clumsily stitched line that curved across her skin, and her breath caught, breaking on a ragged sob.

    She was empty. The baby was gone.

    A strangled cry rose in her chest, tore out of her mouth before she could swallow it back.

    "My baby¡ª"

    "My baby!"

    She pressed her forehead to the cold concrete, nails digging into the tarred road, until fresh blood bloomed under her fingers.

    No one came tofort her.

    After long minutes, her cries weakened. Only shallow, broken breaths remained, shuddering through her.

    Shey on her side, arms protectively curled around her absent child.

    Her chest hurt from sobbing; her throat burned; her body trembled violently. But nothing could soothe the emptiness carved inside her.

    In the ruin of her mind, a single question circled endlessly, splintering against itself:

    <i>Did those bastards take my baby?</i>

 Chapter 205: What I Learnt

    <h4>Chapter 205: What I Learnt</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    It¡¯s been two weeks since that horrible day¡ªsince Draven threw me to the wolves, quite literally.

    Two weeks since west spoke to each other.

    Two weeks of silence.

    Two weeks of pretending the other didn¡¯t exist.

    And two weeks since he so conveniently "forgot" about my training.

    Not a single word. Not a single look. Not even a flicker of concern from him.

    The first two mornings after the Wanda incident, I¡¯d dragged my sore body to the training grounds, determined not to let my anger stop me from doing what I needed to do.

    I¡¯d waited there like a fool, clenching my teeth with every second that passed in the emptiness. Just dust and wind and no Draven.

    And when I finally saw him that evening at dinner, sitting tall andposed at the head of the table, spooning food into his mouth like everything was perfectly fine, I didn¡¯t ask a damn thing.

    Neither did he.

    The next morning, it was the same story. Empty training grounds.

    That was thest time I humiliated myself like that. If he wasn¡¯t going to show up, I wasn¡¯t going to chase him. Period.

    Valmora, of course, wouldn¡¯t shut up about it.

    <i>"Be smart, Meredith. Just go back to Draven. He doesn¡¯t need to beg you before you get what you need."</i>

    Easy for her to say. She wasn¡¯t the one who stood there bleeding and humiliated while the man she trusted the most watched it happen. And did nothing.

    Now I refused. I wouldn¡¯t step back onto those grounds unless Draven came to me first. He had to.

    My secret wasn¡¯t half as bad as his betrayal. He broke something in me that day, and I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to fix it.

    I was still furious to even consider that possibility because at the moment, death felt easier than going to Draven.

    I would rather what was left of my pride remain intact than give it to that big-headed, arrogant man I had for a mate and as a husband.

    For the first time in a long while, I felt like the Moon Goddess was terrible at pairing couples.

    Maybe Draven and Wanda did deserve each other.

    This morning, as I descended the stairs for breakfast, my fingers ran lightly down the polished bannister. My feet were light, but my chest still carried the weight of unresolved rage.

    At the base of the stairs, I spotted Dennis.

    He stood with his back half-turned, murmuring something into his phone, his voice low and businesslike.

    Then, just as I reached the final step, I heard him say something under his breath before pulling the phone from his ear and sliding it into his pocket.

    "Dennis," I called gently.

    He turned to me with his usual boyish smile. "Good morning, dear friend... And you look so happy this morning."

    I walked the remaining steps toward him, the corner of my mouth twitching into a half-smile.

    "Morning. You¡¯re the only familiar face in this ce, apart from my maidservants, that still makes me happy."

    Dennis winced dramatically, peeking around the hallway as if someone would pop out from the walls.

    "Are you trying to get me killed?" he asked, grinning. "My brother¡¯s got the ears of a bat."

    I shrugged. "Then maybe he should try using them next time someone¡¯s crying out in pain."

    We started walking down the hallway side by side, our steps falling into an easy rhythm. It was strange how natural it had be¡ªtalking to Dennis, leaning into him like a lifeline.

    "Are you free this evening?" I asked.

    He nced sideways at me. "Why? Got a hot date in mind?"

    I rolled my eyes. "No. I just thought maybe we could continue the driving lessons."

    "You passed those lessons three months ago," he said, chuckling. "What¡¯s this really about? Boredom?"

    I sighed, then gave in with a reluctant nod. "And because Draven¡¯s decided to ditch training me altogether."

    "Are you sure that¡¯s not because you broke one of hisbat rules?" he teased lightly.

    I narrowed my eyes at him, only for something in my chest to clench with an awful realization. My heart kicked once¡ªhard.

    Did I?

    Had missing those two days been tha<i>t</i> much of an offense?

    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be it. But at the back of my mind, I knew it was.

    "If he¡¯s punishing me for not showing up the first two days," I said tightly, "then that makes him a cruel man."

    My anger started bubbling again, hotter than before.

    I¡¯d spent those two days nursing a shattered spirit from a fight he had orchestrated.

    "I used those days to heal... to forget how badly he betrayed me. And if he¡¯s mad about that, then maybe he should stop pretending he ever cared about training me at all."

    Dennis let out a long breath and scratched the back of his head. "Yeah... He didn¡¯t do right by letting Wanda train you like that. He should have told you. At least prepared you."

    "Exactly," I said, grateful for his voice of reason. "You¡¯re the sensible brother."

    But then, Dennis lowered his tone and gave me a wary look. "Don¡¯t be mad at me for asking this, okay?"

    I blinked. "Depends. What are you asking?"

    He didn¡¯t wait. "Did you learn anything from that training?"

    I stopped walking. My jaw tightened. My entire body stiffened.

    "I didn¡¯t get trained," I snapped. "I got beaten."

    Dennis held up his hands, chuckling nervously. "Okay, okay, bad phrasing. But hey, you did learn something, right?"

    I red at him. "Yes. I learned that I need to destroy Wanda next time I get the chance."

    Heughed, and just like that, the fire inside me dimmed slightly.

    We reached the dining hall, and I pushed open the doors, suddenly feeling lighter.

    If Draven was going to keep ying silent, I was going to move on and enjoy what little I could. Starting with Dennis. At least he made me feel seen. Heard. Valued.

    And with how long it had been since I felt any of those things, I was ready to take whatever I could get.

 Chapter 206: A Blade Through My Patience

    <h4>Chapter 206: A de Through My Patience</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As I settled into my chair at the breakfast table, my eyes¡ªunfortunately¡ªlocked with Wanda¡¯s.

    There it was again. That smug, self-satisfied smile she¡¯d been parading around for the past two weeks like it was permanently stitched to her lips.

    Honestly, I wished half her face would go numb or into full-time paralysis from all that grinning. Maybe then she¡¯d finally find some humility.

    I looked away, refusing to waste more of my morning staring at someone who thought causing pain was a hobby.

    Just then, the double doors opened and Draven walked in.

    Everyone immediately stood. Even the servants straightened up like soldiers answering to their general.

    For a fleeting second, I considered remaining seated¡ªletting him see how little his presence meant to me now¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to hand Wanda the satisfaction of seeing me act like a petnt child.

    I rose to my feet with the rest, but not because I wanted to.

    Maturity wasn¡¯t about how I felt. It was about what I chose to do in spite of it.

    Draven gave a subtle nod, a silent order for everyone to sit again. We obeyed.

    The servants moved quickly, gliding between chairs as they filled our tes.

    The sweet scent of blueberry and banana smoothie floated through the air, mingling with the rich aroma of freshly baked bread, steaming burritos, scrambled eggs, and syrupy carrot pancakes.

    Fruit sd gleamed in chilled bowls beside golden banana muffins.

    I inhaled deeply, and for the first time in days, something warm loosened in my chest.

    I reached for the smoothie and took a sip. I was sweet, cold... Perfect.

    I was tempted to gulp it down, but I needed room in my stomach for the rest of the meal. I had a point to prove, and a woman couldn¡¯t make statements on a full smoothie alone.

    The burrito called to me next. I picked it up, took a hearty bite¡ªand oh, stars, it was stuffed with juicy, spiced meat.

    It was exactly what I needed; each chew broughtfort and satisfaction I hadn¡¯t realized I was craving.

    I took another big bite, then another. A low hum escaped my throat.

    Let him see it. Let Draven sit right there and watch me enjoy this food as if it were the best thing to happen to me all week.

    Let him see that I was fine. No, not just fine¡ªI was better, happier, unaffected and thriving.

    I even licked my fingers in slow, deliberate strokes, then turned slightly toward one of the servants standing nearby.

    "I want burritos for brunch," I said.

    She nodded quickly. "Yes, mydy."

    I turned back to my te, the corner of my mouth lifting just a little. That should do it.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to my right to know Draven was watching me. His gaze was sharp enough to burn holes through steel.

    I could feel it grazing my face, tracing my expressions, probably trying to decipher what the hell was going on in my mind.

    He didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d mastered this performance. He didn¡¯t know that every sip, every chew, every contented sigh was carefully executed to tell him one thing¡ª"I don¡¯t need you."

    And yet...

    Even while I chewed, a part of me wondered if he noticed. If he knew that I could sense him.

    That even though I didn¡¯t say a word to him, I was screaming louder than usual.

    But he didn¡¯t speak. And that was fine because two can y this game.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~ </i></strong>

    Meredith was doing it on purpose.

    I could see it in the way she bit into that burrito like it held the answers to all her problems.

    Sipping that smoothie with all the grace of royalty, licking her fingers like she was trying to drive a de through my patience.

    And it was working.

    I tried not to look. I really did. But every few seconds, my eyes flicked sideways on their own, drawn to her exaggerated smiles and her barely-there smirks.

    She didn¡¯t even have to speak. The message was clear: "<i>I¡¯m fine. Happier without you."</i>

    Of course she was exaggerating it. She wanted me to see it.

    I leaned back slightly in my chair, resisting the urge to rake my fingers through my hair.

    Meredith was unbelievably stubborn.

    Not like I hadn¡¯t known that already¡ªhell, that was part of the package when I married her. But this... this version of her?

    This was something else. It was Petty. Proud. Deliberate.

    She had a wolf now. And instead of softening her... it only made her worse.

    She used to be proud, yes. Standoffish. But this level of defiance?

    I found myself wishing¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat the Moon Goddess had waited. That she¡¯d held off until Meredith had been... tamed.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t our fate.

    No, I was mated to a woman who had hidden the most vital truth about herself.

    A woman who could lie to my face without blinking, who could show up every morning and pretend that nothing was wrong while sitting beside me like she didn¡¯t just shatter what little trust we had.

    I barely touched the food on my te.

    <i>"You¡¯re too grumpy for this early in the morning,</i>" Rhovan¡¯s voice stirred at the back of my mind.

    I sighed inwardly. "<i>You think any of this is good reason to be cheerful?"</i>

    <i>"Not asking you to be cheerful,</i>" Rhovan replied smoothly. "<i>But you don¡¯t have to make everyone else¡¯s skin crawl with tension either."</i>

    I nced at Meredith again.

    She had moved on to scrambled eggs now, humming softly to herself with every bite. Completely unbothered.

    <i>"Does she look like someone affected by my mood?"</i>

    <i>"No,</i>" Rhovan admitted. "<i>But that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t fix your own. Our mate is our priority, remember?"</i>

    I scoffed. "<i>Then why don¡¯t youe take care of her, if you¡¯re so invested? Seems like you¡¯re still swooning over her ¡¯glorious reveal.¡¯"</i>

    Rhovan huffed. ¡¯<i>Be the bigger person, Draven. Forgive her for her shorings already.¡¯</i>

    <i>"Forgive her?"</i> I almostughed. "<i>That wasn¡¯t a shoring. That was betrayal. She looked me in the eye every day for two months and said nothing."</i>

    And now she had the nerve to act like I was the problem.

    Silence hung between us for a moment. Then, I asked, "<i>Can you feel her wolf now?</i>"

    <i>"No,"</i> Rhovan answered. "<i>She¡¯s still hidden."</i>

    Of course, she was.

    Meredith still wouldn¡¯t let me sense her wolf. She was still keeping it a secret, like some hidden card she wasn¡¯t ready to y.

 Chapter 207: Reflections

    <h4>Chapter 207: Reflections</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <i>"Go to her first, Draven."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s voice again¡ªcalm, unwavering, as if this was some trivial thing, like shifting forms or giving a simple order.

    <i>"You wouldn¡¯t lose your title by exining yourself to her."</i>

    I stiffened. "<i>Not happening."</i>

    <i>"Why? Because of your ego?"</i> Rhovan countered, his voice tightening just slightly. "<i>Because she¡¯s supposed toe crawling to you?"</i>

    <i>"Because I¡¯m not the one who lied,</i>" I hissed internally, grinding my teeth as I cut into the edge of my muffin, not bothering to eat it.

    <i>"No,"</i> Rhovan said, "<i>but you are the one who betrayed first."</i>

    That hit a nerve.

    <i>"Excuse me?"</i>

    <i>"You heard me,"</i> Rhovan said with a sigh. "<i>You handed her over to Wanda. You stood there and watched her get humiliated, mocked, beaten. You were silent when she looked to you for help. You allowed it to happen¡ªand now you¡¯re angry she hid her wolf?"</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s not the same,</i>" I argued, jaw tight.

    <i>"It is,"</i> he said firmly. "<i>You both withheld something. The difference is that hers was done for a reason you haven¡¯t bothered to find out, while yours wounded her."</i>

    My grip on my utensils faltered for half a second.

    Rhovan continued, relentless now. "<i>She¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s stubborn, Draven. What¡¯s the difference between you and her if you keep acting like this?"</i>

    <i>"The difference is,"</i> I growled inwardly, "<i>I¡¯m not trying to twist things to make her feel better about her actions."</i>

    <i>"And I¡¯m not trying to trick you,"</i> Rhovan snapped. "<i>I¡¯m your wolf, not your enemy. Everything I say is for your own good. Because in the end, you¡¯re the one who will lose the most. Not her. You."</i>

    I clenched my jaw and exhaled hard through my nose, ignoring the way my heart thudded at those words.

    <i>"You need to swallow your pride and do the right thing,"</i> Rhovan said, gentler now. "<i>You want her to submit? Then lead. ept your part of the wrongs first, and she will follow."</i>

    <i>"No,"</i> I shot back. "<i>I¡¯m done bending. She will need me. Eventually, she wille to me first."</i>

    There was a long pause.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t argue further. He just sighed¡ªlong, slow, disappointed¡ªand went quiet.

    The silence in my head was louder than ever. How could Rhovan say that I am the one who will lose the most in the end?

    Meredith is the one who needs me. She begged me to train her, and in due time, she will find her way to my bedroom or my office.

    And what did Rhovan say again about me having to tame my ego?

    Seeing how Meredith was eating without a care in the world just to have the satisfaction of seeing me taunted while I could barely have a bite, I seriously doubted I was the one with pride issues.

    She had to be the one.

    ---

    A few minutester, I stood from the table without another word.

    Behind me, I heard Dennis scrape his chair back.

    "Brother," he said as he rose to his feet. "I need a word with you."

    I didn¡¯t pause. "Follow me."

    Without ncing Meredith¡¯s way, I exited the hall, footsteps hard against the polished floor as Dennis fell in beside me. He knew better than to crack one of his usual lightheartedments. My mood was nothing close to tolerable.

    I pushed open the door to my office, letting him step in behind me, then led us both toward the sitting area. I dropped into the corner of the sofa with a stiff exhale. Dennis took the opposite end.

    I turned to him. "Well? Speak."

    Dennis folded his arms and looked straight at me. "I¡¯ve noticed something, and frankly, so has everyone else in this house. You and your wife haven¡¯t been in good terms for two weeks now, and the tension is thick enough to slice with a knife."

    I frowned. "And that¡¯s supposed to be your business, how, exactly? I have an issue with Meredith. Not with anyone else."

    "Yeah, and that issue is strong enough to rob everyone else of their peace," Dennis shot back. "Even the servants are walking on eggshells."

    I grunted but said nothing.

    "And if we¡¯re being honest," he continued, "shouldn¡¯t Meredith be the one mad at you? She¡¯s got a justifiable reason to be."

    My eyes narrowed. My gut told me something then¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t like. "Wait... Meredith hasn¡¯t told you what she did to me?"

    Dennis blinked, confused. "No. What are you talking about?"

    I scoffed and leaned back. "I thought she was your friend. Yet, she didn¡¯t trust you enough to tell you she¡¯s been hiding something this important. I guess I¡¯m not the only one she betrayed."

    Dennis shrugged. "I don¡¯t feel betrayed. Even though I don¡¯t know what it is she hid from me, I know Meredith. If she kept something, it wasn¡¯t for malicious reasons."

    My smirk faltered. I had half expected him to be as indignant as I was¡ªmaybe even jump to my side. But clearly, I stood alone on this one.

    It felt bad to see that my brother seemed to know my wife better than I did. That left a sour taste in my mouth.

    Dennis leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "That¡¯s not what I came here for anyway. I¡¯m here because of what you did to her. You let Wanda¡ªsomeone you knew hated her¡ªtrain her. That was a bad call, brother. A really bad call."

    I frowned. "I was trying to help her. She needed to understand what a real enemy would do, how a true threat would fight. She leaves herself too open¡ª"

    "Your intentions might have been good," Dennis interrupted, "but your methods? Horrible."

    His eyes locked onto mine. "How would you feel if she¡ªMeredith¡ªteamed up with your worst enemy to teach you a ¡¯valuable lesson¡¯? What if she conspired behind your back, iming it would help you learn something?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t like where this was going.

    <i>"Answer him,</i>" Rhovan growled in my mind, stern and unsparing. "<i>You owe yourself that honesty."</i>

    Dennis pressed, "You can¡¯t answer that, can you? Because it¡¯s all shades of wrong, Draven."

    I ground my jaw, but his words cut deeper than I wanted to admit. A part of me wanted to reject it, to stand firm in my reasoning¡ªbut he was putting me in her shoes now, and the fit was ufortable.

    Dennis sighed. "The way you feel right now¡ªvited, insulted, betrayed¡ªit¡¯s exactly how she felt. You handed her over to someone who wanted to break her, and from what I heard, you stood there and watched."

    I looked away, silence tightening around my throat like a cor.

    Dennis softened, but his tone was still firm. "Fix it. Go to her. Exin yourself. Apologize. Then, if you still want to address what she did, do it. But not before you own your part."

    ---

    As soon as Dennis took his leave and the door clicked shut behind him, the room was too quiet.

    I sat there, unmoving, staring at the corner of the floor like it might give me a better answer than the one Dennis just handed to my face.

    For all my dominance, for all my rity as a leader... I had messed up.

    I had wronged Meredith.

    And not just in the way a man wrongs a woman, but in the way a husband betrays a bond.

    I had exposed her to her enemy.

    I had made her feel small. I¡¯d dismissed her pain for the sake of a lesson.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t even need to speak. His silence was heavy and judgmental.

    I leaned back against the sofa, ran a hand down my face, then let it slide into my hair, fingers dragging through the long strands.

    A low sigh rumbled out of my chest. Not frustration. Not even anger anymore.

    Just... confusion.

    How the hell was I supposed to go to her now?

    What would I even say?

    The thought of walking up to Meredith¡ªhead down, voice soft¡ªand admitting I was wrong made my jaw tighten.

    I wasn¡¯t the type of man who apologized easily.

    Not because Icked remorse, but because I believed in the power of control. In structure. In authority.

    And asking for forgiveness would mean loosening my grip on all of that.

    It would bruise my pride.

    <i>"No,"</i> I corrected myself. It would shatter it.

    But hadn¡¯t I already shattered something far more precious? That wild light she used to have when she looked at me¡ªburning with challenge but soft with trust¡ªhad dimmed because of me.

    I exhaled again, slower this time.

    She would only grow more spoiled if I kept tolerating her every rebellion, right? That¡¯s what I told myself that I needed to rein her in, not indulge her.

    But wasn¡¯t that the same wed thinking that put me here?

    No one had ever tested my patience the way Meredith did. Not even the humans, with all their betrayals and wicked schemes, had gotten under my skin like she had.

 Chapter 208: Apology and Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 208: Apology and Reconciliation</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Dealing with Meredith was like fighting an endless war with a shifting battlefield. One minute she was defiant, the next, vulnerable.

    She could infuriate me with a single re¡ªand yet, even now, the image of her smiling at that damned burrito earlier still lingered in my mind.

    If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t ever be involved with women. They were tooplicated. Too unpredictable. Too... everything.

    But the Moon Goddess had bound me to her. Not just to her body, but to her chaos. Her fire. Her damn stubbornness.

    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, hands sped tightly. My ws itched at the tips of my fingers. I wanted to rip the tension out of the air.

    Instead, I closed my eyes and started plotting.

    I couldn¡¯t just barge into her room like nothing had happened. She¡¯d close the door in my face or worse¡ªtear into me with words that would make me want to break something. I had to be precise. Strategic.

    Like preparing for war.

    Maybe I¡¯d catch her on a walk. Or after dinner. Something casual¡ªwhere neither of us would feel cornered.

    I¡¯d start with something simple. Small. Then, exin the training: why I did it and what I hoped to achieve.

    She wouldn¡¯t ept it immediately, of course, but maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªif I said it right, she¡¯d see my side.

    But before any of that, I¡¯d have to say the one thing that burned the worst: "I¡¯m sorry."

    I growled under my breath.

    Damn her.

    Damn this mate bond.

    And damn the fact that even after everything, I still wanted to be next to her.

    ---

    For the rest of the day, I struggled with this decision to apologize to Meredith. And I was so distracted by it that I couldn¡¯t focus on any other thing.

    A few times, I had almost changed my mind about it.

    However, after finallying to a conclusion about my decision, I found peace and then set out to find Meredith.

    She wasn¡¯t in her bedroom when I knocked and opened the door.

    And as if the Moon Goddess was personally overseeing this, to make sure the apology happened, I found one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants in the hallway after I came down to the ground floor.

    "Good evening, Alpha." She bowed as soon as she saw me.

    "Where is your mistress?" I inquired in my usual calm and authoritative tone.

    ---

    Some minutester, I found Meredith exactly where Deidra said she would be.

    The pool glowed under the dusky sky, reflecting ripples of soft blue and silver, and she was just stepping out of the water, skin glistening, hair dripping down her back in wet strands as she reached for the towel on the chair.

    She hadn¡¯t seen me yet.

    I hesitated¡ªbriefly. Then I crossed the paved floor with the steady weight of my footsteps announcing my arrival.

    Her head jerked up. She stilled when she saw me. There was no smile or a frown¡ªjust a nk, guarded look.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether I was thest person she wanted to see¡ªor the first she hoped to avoid.

    "Do you know how stubborn you are?" I asked as I reached the lounge chair beside hers and sat down like I had all the right in the world to be there.

    Meredith scoffed, snatching her towel to squeeze the water from her hair. "And here I thought you came to apologize. But clearly, you came to spar."

    I let out a quiet breath and tilted my head slightly. "No. I mean it. You really need to see yourself from my perspective. No one rivals you in the art of being infuriating."

    She turned her body toward me fully now, one brow raised. "So says the man who walked away from me, from our training, and pretended like I didn¡¯t exist for two weeks."

    Her words hit with precision¡ªcold and cutting. But I didn¡¯t flinch.

    I gave a slow nod. "I know."

    A pause followed.

    She blinked once. "You know," she echoed, voice sharp. "And that¡¯s it?"

    "I know I messed up."

    I could feel her eyes narrowing even before I turned to meet them.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have let Wanda train you without warning," I continued. "I told myself it was for your growth... that it was necessary. But I didn¡¯t consider how much it would feel like betrayal."

    She folded her arms, towel clenched in one hand. "You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t."

    "I thought you¡¯d gain something important," I went on, forcing the words out past my pride. "And maybe you did. But that doesn¡¯t excuse the way I handled it."

    Meredith didn¡¯t reply right away. Her jaw was tight. Her posture was stiff.

    "I never expected an apology from you," she finally said. "Because I knew your ego was too bloated to see your mistakes."

    I exhaled through my nose. "And yet, here I am."

    She shot me a sideways nce. "Barely."

    I ignored the jab. She wasn¡¯t making this easy¡ªand she shouldn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re angry," I said. "You should be."

    She looked at me now, fully, her eyes hard and unreadable. "Do you even know why I¡¯m angry?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    She leaned in slightly, her voice low. "Because you humiliated me. Not just by throwing me to that woman, but by standing there while she beat me, and saying nothing. You made me feel like nothing. Less than nothing."

    That pierced deeper than it should have.

    "I never wanted to diminish you," I said, quieter now. "But I was trying to show you what realbat feels like... what it means to be up against someone who truly wants to see you broken."

    "You seeded," she said, the corners of her lips lifting in a humorless smile. "Congrattions."

    "Meredith¡ª"

    "No," she cut in, standing up abruptly and facing away from me as she ran the towel through her hair again. "Don¡¯t Meredith me."

    I stayed seated. "If I could redo it¡ª"

    "But you can¡¯t."

    She wasn¡¯t giving me an easy out. I respected that, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasfortable with it.

    "I¡¯m not asking you to forget it," I said. "Or to forgive me tonight."

    I let a beat of silence pass and then, I continued:

    "But I am saying this now because it is the right thing to do. And I don¡¯t want the tension between us to grow thicker than this. I¡¯m sorry."

    And there it went, the <i>¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯</i> I thought could never slip out of my tongue.

    A few hours back, I had rehearsed saying the exact words and found the bitter aftertaste it left on my tongue.

    I had thought it would take something from me. But lo and behold, I was still the same Draven. Nothing changed.

    Meredith turned back to me slowly, eyes searching mine now, probably testing.

    And then, after a long, heavy pause, she extended the towel to me. "Dry my hair."

    I stared at the towel briefly and returned my gaze to her face.

    She arched a brow. "Or are your Alpha hands too delicate?"

    I sighed weakly and took the towel from her. "Have you been fantasizing about this moment?"

    "It seemed like just the right task for you," she said as she sat down on the lounge next to mine.

    I moved behind her on the lounger and began drying her hair in slow, careful motions. Her silence didn¡¯t feel cold anymore. It was thick with thoughts, but not hostile.

    And yet, I still wasn¡¯t satisfied because there was no response regarding my apology. But I didn¡¯t push more words between us. This moment was enough.

    Until I heard her voice, soft and deliberate.

    "Forgiveness takes time, Draven¡ªespecially with what you did to me."

    "That, I am well aware of."

    Silence settled between us,sting for over two minutes, as the only thing that apanied us was the small sounds of our breath.

    Then, Meredith broke the silence. "If you still want to know about my wolf, you will wait until I¡¯m ready to share the details myself."

    I froze for the briefest moment. Then I resumed drying her hair, my motions unbroken.

    "You can¡¯t force my hand, and you won¡¯t bring her up until I do." She let out a small breath and then asked, "Do I have your word, Alpha?"

    "No, you don¡¯t," I replied almost immediately without doing as much as letting my fingers falter.

    But I felt her pause, then suddenly turn her face to me, snatching her long silver hair from my gentle grasp.

    Meredith¡¯s brows furrowed as her eyes narrowed at me. "You don¡¯t?"

    She looked like I had just shattered whatever peaceful agreement we had reached.

    She had misunderstood me because of my choice to deliberately withhold the second half of my statement, just to draw this reaction.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let her fly into a fitting rage before resolving the situation.

    "As Alpha, I don¡¯t give my word, but as your husband, which is the role I had chosen to y beforeing out here to apologize, I give my word."

 Chapter 209: No Means to Teach a Child

    <h4>Chapter 209: No Means to Teach a Child</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As soon as Draven finished drying my hair, he handed the towel back to me with a quiet firmness. "Go inside," he said. "Let your maids finish it properly with the dryer."

    I stood up withoutint. For once, there was no anger boiling beneath my skin. No retorts. Just... calm.

    I murmured a soft "Thank you" and began walking back toward the house, holding the towel to my hair.

    Draven followed, but kept a polite distance¡ªjust enough not to crowd me, but close enough to be present.

    But I didn¡¯t expect to cross paths with Wanda the second I walked into the house. Talk about a day going perfectly well.

    Wanda appeared from a small path on the side, arms folded and that insufferable smirk already tugging at her lips.

    "Well, well," she said, stepping directly into my path. "Looks like your marriage¡¯s been falling aparttely, hasn¡¯t it?"

    My lips parted¡ªready to slice her down with words¡ªbut before I could respond, Draven¡¯s voice behind me cut through the air like a de.

    "How is that so?"

    I didn¡¯t even notice he was that close.

    Immediately, the smirk melted from Wanda¡¯s face in an instant. I saw her stiffen. Her eyes flicked past me to where Draven had stepped up beside me, tall and unreadable.

    And that, that tiny flicker of fear in her expression¡ªit was delicious.

    Wanda stammered, grasping for footing. "I... I was only teasing Meredith, that¡¯s all."

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift. His voice dropped, deep and hard. "Don¡¯t. Your jokes aren¡¯t tolerable. And since you are not friends, your jokes are rather simr to twisted insults. Refrain from speaking that way to my wife."

    Wanda blinked. Her smile tried to return, but it was weaker now. "Of course, you¡¯re right, Draven."

    Her eyes flitted to me, and she forced a brittle apology out of her throat. "Apologies, Meredith."

    I didn¡¯t bother answering. I only tilted my head, returning her fake smile with one of my own.

    Now, she had to swallow it and y nice.

    Then, like the little coward she was, she pivoted to safer ground. "Any update on the secretb yet?" she asked Draven, voice honeyed as though the previous moment hadn¡¯t happened.

    Draven didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Nothing yet," he said tly. "If there are changes, everyone will be informed."

    Wanda nodded, trying to seem unaffected.

    But I saw the tightness in her jaw. The tension in her shoulders. She had just been publicly reminded of her ce¡ªand worse, reminded that no matter what games she yed, I was still his wife.

    Then, Draven reached out and gently took my hand.

    "Come," he said simply.

    I didn¡¯t say a word. I let him guide me past Wanda, keeping my chin high and my expression unreadable.

    But in my head?

    Iughed because I could already picture how it must have stung her to be told off like that, in broad daylight, with me standing beside the man she desperately wanted¡ªand being chosen over her, yet again.

    Let her stew in it.

    Let her smile through the pain.

    It was the only thing keeping her standing right now. And oh, how sweet it was.

    ---

    Dinner was still half an hour away, and my room smelled faintly of jasmine and warm wood from the bath I¡¯d taken earlier.

    My hair had already been brushed and twisted into soft waves by Deidra, and now Azul was gently adjusting the sleeves of my dark blue dress, smoothing the fabric along my arm.

    "Perfect," she whispered, stepping back to examine me. "You look radiant, mydy."

    I gave her a small smile. "Thank you."

    It had taken longer than I¡¯d like to admit to choose this dress. Not because I wanted to impress anyone¡ªbut because I needed to feelposed, dignified.

    I¡¯d spent two weeks unravelling, and now that the threads had finally been stitched back together, I wanted the seams to hold.

    "Ready for dinner?" Azul asked, picking up the shawl that matched my dress.

    "Yes, we can leave now."

    We left the room together. Azul followed a few steps behind as we descended the grand staircase. But as we reached thending of the second floor, I heard a small cry.

    A small, muffled cry. It was faint at first, but unmistakably childlike and filled with grief.

    I paused, my steps halting as the sound pulled at something soft and uneasy inside me. Then, I turned toward the hallway.

    "Mydy," Azul called gently, her voice catching with concern. "You know Alpha Draven¡¯s rule... Everyone is to stay away from the child."

    I turned halfway to nce at her. She looked torn, shifting from one foot to the other.

    Azul continued in a worried voice, "And now that you and the Alpha have only just mended things, it might not be wise to cross him so soon¡ª"

    "We are on good terms now," I cut in calmly. "And I¡¯m not trying to break rules. I just want to know why she¡¯s crying."

    Azul hesitated, then dipped her head. "Of course, mydy."

    The cries had lessened now, but hadn¡¯t stoppedpletely. I walked toward the room where I knew Xamira had been kept since the day she was banned from the dining hall.

    Her door stood slightly ajar. I raised my hand and knocked gently.

    The crying faded to soft sniffles almost immediately.

    A momentter, the door creaked open, and Xamira¡¯s nanny peered out. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise before she quickly dipped her head.

    "Mydy," she greeted.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Xamira?" I asked, lowering my voice. "Why is she crying?"

    She stepped aside slightly but didn¡¯t open the door further. "She¡¯s... just upset again. She was asking for the Alpha. She wants to dine with him. She¡¯s been crying since I set her dinner before her."

    I blinked. "She still wants to sit at the table with him?"

    Xamira¡¯s nanny nodded, her voice gentle. "Every night. She waits... and every night, she asks."

    The weight settled on my chest before I could stop it. Poor thing.

    I had no fondness for how she had acted toward me that day by the pool. What she did had been cruel and dangerous.

    But I still remember the words that hade out of her mouth¡ªsharp, hateful¡ªthe other day, way before the pool incident. They were someone else¡¯s.

    Wanda had nted the seed. Draven had just chopped off the leave, but the root had never been Xamira.

    And now, she cried every evening, hoping for something as simple as a seat beside her father.

    It had been a few months of silence for her too.

    A sigh slipped from my lips.

    My gaze drifted over the nanny¡¯s shoulder, into the dim room beyond, but Xamira was nowhere in sight. The whimpers had faded, leaving only a hollow quiet.

    I nodded to the nanny. "Thank you. That¡¯s all I needed to know."

    She bowed again as I turned away.

    I walked back toward the stairs in silence, Azul¡¯s presence a quiet shadow behind me. But in my mind, a decision had already rooted itself.

    Tonight, I had to speak to Draven concerning Xamira. The punishment was excessive now.

    And this is by no means to teach a child a lesson about the consequences of doing evil.

 Chapter 210: Granting Xamiraâ€™s Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 210: Granting Xamira¡¯s Freedom</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Dinner had just begun by the time I arrived at the grand dining hall.

    Everyone was already there¡ªDennis and Jeffery deep in quiet conversation, Wanda all smiles and polished charm, and Draven, seated at the head of the table, dark-eyed and unreadable.

    I caught his gaze for a split second and gave him a simple nod. He didn¡¯t smile or speak. He just inclined his head slightly in return, which was enough.

    I moved to his right side, pulled the chair back, and sat down. My body eased into the familiar leather.

    Dinnermenced shortly after. The servants shifted with graceful precision,ying down bowls and tes and goblets on the table.

    A tray ofmb stew in bone broth was ced before me, alongside garlic mashed potatoes and a tter of roasted root vegetables.

    I picked up my spoon, stirred the stew gently, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a bite.

    Instead, my mind drifted back to Xamira.

    That little girl was sitting upstairs right now, eating alone in her room, her cries still echoing faintly in my memory.

    I could practically hear her calling for Draven, and I hated the image that stirred inside me¡ªa child reaching out for affection, forpany, and receiving silence instead.

    I understood loneliness. Too well.

    I shot a nce across the table.

    And there sat the very reason that child had been exiled from the dining hall.

    Wanda.

    With her soft smile and hands folded neatly beside her te, she looked like the perfect portrait of refinement. A lie in silk.

    I wanted to throw my wine in her face.

    How could someone be so vile, so effortlessly cruel, and yet act like she had a clean conscience?

    She had instigated Xamira to push me¡ªand had walked away before the mess.

    She had let the child bear the full weight of the punishment. And now, she sat here, well-fed and smug, while Xamira ate behind a closed door upstairs, thinking no one cared.

    If it were up to me, that injustice would end tonight.

    "Jeffery," I heard Draven¡¯s deep voice break the heavy silence. I turned my head to listen.

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery replied as he dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. "I will be heading into town tomorrow. The fake investigativemittee is holding another meeting, and I n to observe. After that, I will take a look around. Might be signs of movement."

    Draven gave a curt nod. "Be careful. They¡¯re likely nning something more aggressive soon."

    "I will go with him to take a look around," Dennis chimed in without missing a beat. "Two sets of eyes are better than one. And who knows, we may catch something."

    Another approving nod from Draven. "Good. Watch the outskirts of the West District. And don¡¯t forget: Don¡¯t engage unless provoked."

    "Understood."

    Their voices melted back into quiet conversation, but my heart was still thudding for another reason.

    I took a slow bite of my stew and chewed in silence, casting another nce toward Wanda. She chipped a few words into the conversation.

    This woman was just rotten to the core.

    But tonight, I would fix one thing¡ªat least for Xamira.

    As I continued eating, my mind was already drafting how best to bring it up with Draven.

    After all, now that we were no longer at odds, I could push for what I knew was right for the little girl¡¯s sake.

    ---

    After dinner, as everyone slowly began to rise from their seats, I caught Draven¡¯s gaze. I didn¡¯t hesitate and calmly stepped toward him.

    "Draven, there¡¯s something important I need to talk to you about," I said softly, so no one else could hear.

    His eyes searched mine for a moment¡ªdeep and unreadable but attentive. Then, without a word, he gave me the faintest nod and gestured for me to follow.

    I trailed him out of the dining hall, our footsteps the only sound down the quiet corridor.

    The tension wasn¡¯t sharp like before, just present¡ªlike something quietly watching us from the shadows.

    We walked in silence up the staircase, side by side, neither of us speaking.

    I was grateful for that as it allowed me time to choose my words carefully tonight otherwise, my goal might fail.

    When we reached his bedroom door, he opened it and stepped aside for me to enter first.

    The scent of him clung to the walls¡ªcedarwood, earth, something darker. The space was as always¡ªdimly lit by the low golden light of the sconce on the far wall. It was familiar and intimate.

    He closed the door behind us with a quiet click, then leaned against it as lines appeared on his forehead.

    "You seem worried. What did you want to talk about?" he inquired.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "It¡¯s about Xamira."

    His brows tightened.

    "I saw her this evening," I went on. "Well... I heard her crying first. She was asking to eat with you."

    Draven didn¡¯t move, but something shifted in his stance.

    "I know what she did to me that day," I added. "I know it was wrong. But she¡¯s just a child, and we both know who put her up to it."

    "Wanda," he said tly.

    I nodded, d he already knew about it. "And yet Wanda still sits at the table, eating without a care in the world while Xamira cries alone in her room."

    Silence fell between us for a beat.

    "She pushed you into a pool," he said, voice low. "You could have hit your head, passed out, drowned¡ª"

    "I didn¡¯t," I cut in gently. "And I¡¯m not asking you to forget. I¡¯m asking you to forgive."

    His jaw clenched.

    "She¡¯s just a child," I pressed. "And whether or not you¡¯re angry with her, she still sees you as the only parent figure she has left. The only person she craves eptance from. The longer you keep her away, the more damage you will cause."

    He said nothing, just looked down slightly, as if weighing everything.

    "She¡¯s learning how to process consequence," I continued, "but she¡¯s also learning abandonment. And I think one of those lessons is far more dangerous than the other."

    At that, Draven finally moved. He pushed off the door and walked past me, heading toward the window. His hand rested on the ledge.

    "Her actions were unthinkable for a girl her age," he said again, but quieter now.

    "I know. But she¡¯s like seven or eight, Draven. And she¡¯s scared."

    He turned to me, then. And for once, I saw more than just the Alpha in his expression. I saw a man genuinely torn between duty and emotion.

    "I will think about it," he said atst.

    I took a step closer. "I think you should have gone past the processing stage now. You need to let her sit with us again. Give her the chance to make amends, not rot in silence."

    His gaze flicked away, then back. "You are serious about this?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t be here if I weren¡¯t."

    I don¡¯t know what Draven thinks I am. Xamira is a child whose innocence was yed with by the wrong hands.

    I would never bear grudges against a child.

    Another long pause. Then finally, he exhaled slowly. "Fine. I will speak with her," he said. "Tomorrow. But if she ever does anything like that again¡ª"

    "She won¡¯t," I promised as relief bloomed in my chest.

 Chapter 211: A Weight Off My Shoulders

    <h4>Chapter 211: A Weight Off My Shoulders</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    After Meredith left, silence wrapped around the room like a second skin.

    I stood at the window, staring into the night beyond the ss, thinking.

    Her words yed over in my mind, soft but firm, reasonable butced with disappointment.

    I hated how she could always say things that unsettled the parts of me I worked hard to keep buried¡ªthe parts that still knew right from wrong, the parts that could be... human.

    Well, damn it.

    I ran a hand down my face and exhaled sharply. Then I straightened, left my bedroom, and strode toward the second floor. My footsteps were firm, measured¡ªno hesitation.

    By the time I reached Xamira¡¯s door, I heard the muffled sniffles from inside.

    I didn¡¯t think she would still be crying till now, so I opened the door quietly and stepped in.

    Xamira was curled up on the small lounge chair beside her bed, arms wrapped tightly around her little legs, her cheeks puffy, and her eyes red.

    The second she saw me, she froze, her tiny body going rigid like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should be afraid¡ªor hopeful.

    Her nanny, who had been sitting nearby with a handkerchief in hand, rose instantly and bowed. "Alpha..."

    "Leave us," I said quietly.

    "Yes, Alpha." She scurried out, the door clicking shut behind her.

    I stayed by the door, letting the silence weigh the room down.

    Xamira stared at me, lower lip trembling, her small fingers tightening around her knees.

    For a long moment, I just looked at her. Then finally, I spoke.

    "You¡¯ve been crying."

    She quickly wiped her face with the back of her sleeve and gave a stiff little nod.

    "Why?" I asked, even though I already knew.

    "I..." she sniffed. "I wanted to eat with you."

    My jaw clenched. A deep part of me stirred¡ªone I had deliberately silenced for two weeks.

    Her voice was small, strained. "I said sorry already... for what I did."

    "You did," I said, stepping further into the room. "But sometimes, apologies aren¡¯t enough, Xamira. Not when someone is hurt."

    Her eyes brimmed again, but she blinked fast, trying to be strong. I admired that. She had always been a fiery little thing, stubborn¡ªmaybe too much like me.

    "I only did it because... because I thought your new wife was going to steal you from me," she mumbled. "I thought you would no longer care about me with her next to you."

    I stopped in my tracks.

    "And who made you think that way?" I asked sharply, pretending not to know a thing.

    She hesitated, then whispered, "Ms. Fellowes."

    My anger surged, but I pushed it back down where it belonged. "And you believed her?"

    She nodded once, and then lowered her gaze.

    I let out a low breath and walked over to her slowly, kneeling down to her level.

    "I want to make one thing very clear to you," I said, voice even. "You are not to listen to Wanda again. Not about my wife. Not about me. Not about anything. Understood?"

    Xamira nodded, eyes wide now.

    "Wanda manipted you. You made a mistake, but it wasn¡¯t entirely yours." I paused. "Still, when we make mistakes, we have to face the consequences. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to teach you."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy," she whispered again.

    I reached out and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I know. And it¡¯s time that punishment ends."

    She blinked, confused. "You mean..."

    "From tomorrow onwards, you will resume dining with us at the table," I said. "But if anything like that ever happens again¡ª"

    "It won¡¯t, Daddy!" she cried quickly, scrambling forward to hug me around the neck. "I swear, it won¡¯t! I will be good, I promise!"

    Her arms were so small, but the grip was strong. She held on like she was afraid I would change my mind.

    I patted her back once, then pulled her away slightly to look at her face. "You will go to my wife tomorrow and apologize properly. Not just for what you did, but for believing lies about her."

    She nodded furiously.

    "Good."

    I stood up. "Get some rest. You will need to look presentable at breakfast tomorrow."

    Xamira gave me a watery little smile. "Okay."

    Just as I turned to leave, her tiny voice reached me again.

    "Daddy?"

    I looked back.

    "Thank you." She said, her eyes lighting up with a mega-watt smile. At least the sniffling was gone.

    I nodded, then something urred to me, so I said to her. "I am not only one who wants to see you back at the table," I added, my voice low. "You should thank my wife as well."

    Xamira blinked, confused at first. "Lady Meredith?"

    "Yes." I stepped back toward the door. "She was the one who asked me to lift your punishment."

    The look that crossed her face¡ªshock, then guilt, then awe¡ªsaid everything. Her eyes widened, and her little mouth parted in disbelief.

    "She... she did?"

    "She did," I confirmed. "Even after what happened."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers curled around the nket draped over her knees. "I... I thought she hated me..."

    I shook my head once. "Meredith doesn¡¯t hate people easily. That¡¯s something you wille to understand."

    Her eyes dropped, shame darkening her small features.

    "Tomorrow, when you see her¡ªthank her," I told her firmly. "And don¡¯t forget to apologize properly, and with honesty."

    "Okay, Daddy." She nodded again, this time slower, more thoughtful. "I will. I promise. Good night, Daddy," she said with determination in her tone.

    "Hmm," I hummed. "Go to bed."

    I gave her onest look and stepped out, shutting the door behind me.

    Behind the door, my steps slowed. The weight of everything that had pressed heavily in my chest was gone entirely.

    And surprisingly, I couldn¡¯t feel any weight on my shoulders anymore.

    As I walked the steps up to the third floor, Rhovan stirred somewhere at the back of my head.

    <i>"Well done, Draven. You have done well with our mate and the little child. Well done." </i>

 Chapter 212: A United Forte

    <h4>Chapter 212: A United Forte</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The soft knock on Meredith¡¯s bedroom door came just as Kira was setting down the final brush from fixing her hair.

    Next came the sound of the door opening, followed by its shutting a few secondster.

    Just then, Cora stepped into the dressing room and announced, "Mydy, Xamira is here to see you."

    Meredith blinked in surprise. "Xamira?"

    Kira exchanged a brief nce with Azul, both of them just as curious.

    Meredith rose from the cushioned stool in front of her mirror and stepped into her bedroom. Then, she moved to the door herself.

    As she pulled it open, there stood Xamira¡ªtiny, in a pale blue dress with silver thread, her dark curls pinned neatly, and her hands tightly sped in front of her.

    Her eyes, usually wide and full of fire, now carried a nervous weight. Her nanny stood respectfully behind her, offering Meredith a silent bow.

    Xamira dipped into a short, slightly wobbly curtsy. "Good morning, mydy."

    Meredith¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile. The formality was unexpected... and clearly rehearsed.

    "Good morning, Xamira," Meredith replied gently, stepping aside. "Come in."

    The little girl took a deep breath and stepped into the room. Her nanny remained at the threshold.

    "I... I came to say I¡¯m sorry," Xamira said, looking everywhere but Meredith¡¯s eyes. "For being rude to you before... and for pushing you into the pool. That was very bad. I know now that I could have hurt you. Really hurt you."

    Meredith¡¯s heart softened instantly. Xamira¡¯s small fists were clenched again at her sides, and she was blinking rapidly, as if she had more she wanted to say but wasn¡¯t sure how to say it.

    "And..." Xamira added quickly, lifting her chin with as much confidence as her tiny frame could muster, "Thank you for talking to my Daddy and making him stop being mad at me. I missed sitting at the table."

    There was something achingly sincere about the way she said it.

    Meredith knelt down until they were eye-level, and then she reached out and gently took one of Xamira¡¯s little hands.

    "Apology epted," she said, her voice warm. "Thank you for being brave enough toe and say it."

    A breath of relief left the child¡¯s lips, and her shoulders visibly dropped. For a heartbeat, she looked like she might leap into Meredith¡¯s arms, but instead, she just gave a toothy grin and nodded.

    "I really am sorry," she said again.

    "I believe you," Meredith replied.

    A knock of soft heels echoed from behind them as Azul stepped closer. "Mydy, we should head down if we don¡¯t want to keep the Alpha waiting."

    Meredith stood, brushing invisible dust from her gown. "Then let¡¯s go."

    She offered her hand to Xamira, who eagerly grabbed it, her small fingers warm and secure around Meredith¡¯s.

    And so, they left the room together.

    ---

    The soft chatter in the dining hall came to an abrupt pause when the doors opened.

    All heads turned.

    Meredith walked in with calm poise. But it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that drew eyes¡ªit was the small hand she held firmly in her own.

    Xamira.

    The child matched her steps, her free hand curled around the soft hem of her dress, her little faceposed, though the edges of her mouth betrayed the hint of a smile.

    At the table, Wanda nearly dropped her spoon.

    Shock swept over her face in waves¡ªfirst confusion, then disbelief, and finally, a thin veil of forcedposure.

    She blinked rapidly, eyes darting between Meredith and the girl who onlyst night was still supposedly in exile from the dining table.

    Dennis blinked as well, brows lifted in pleasant surprise. "Well, would you look at that," he murmured under his breath, grinning.

    Jeffery looked up from his te, visibly surprised, though he quickly masked it and resumed chewing.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze found Draven, who was already seated at the head of the table. She offered a polite nod, and Xamira did the same with a shy, mumbled "Good morning, Daddy."

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable at first¡ªuntil he set down his cup and spoke. "From now on, Xamira sits beside my wife at this table."

    Dennis, who always sat at Meredith¡¯s right, let out a short, amused chuckle. "Well, that¡¯s my cue."

    He stood smoothly and moved one seat over, still wearing his grin.

    Meredith slid into her seat gracefully, and Xamira climbed into the chair beside her.

    Dennis took the next seat to Xamira¡¯s right, folding his arms and ncing between the two females now sandwiched between him and his brother.

    Wanda¡¯s knuckles whitened around her utensils. She forced a smile and leaned ever so slightly forward.

    "Good morning, little one," she cooed in a soft tone meant to sound warm.

    Xamira didn¡¯t respond.

    The child didn¡¯t frown or scowl¡ªshe simply turned her head toward Wanda and stared with a nk, almost distant expression.

    Wanda faltered, her smile twitching. She quickly looked away, grabbing her ss with too much force.

    The clink echoed louder than it should have, but no one seemed to notice¡ªexcept Meredith, who was already spooning some fruit sd onto Xamira¡¯s te and pretending not to smirk.

    The tension dissolved as breakfast was served¡ªfluffy eggs, berry scones, smoked meats, and fresh breads.

    The scent filled the hall, drawing satisfied sighs from more than one guest.

    Meredith leaned toward Xamira. "Would you like more eggs?"

    Xamira nodded, and Meredith carefully scooped another spoonful onto her te, cing it just beside the slices of buttered toast.

    "You want some jam, kiddo?" Dennis asked with a wink.

    "Yes, please," Xamira whispered, smiling now.

    Dennis passed it to her with a proud, over-the-top flourish that made her giggle softly.

    "Well, now," Dennis said dramatically, "I hope my seat won¡¯t get moved again tomorrow. I might get relocated out of the hall at this rate."

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched. "Then perhaps you should stop dying and marry. Start a family. Then your own children can move you out of your seat."

    Laughter bubbled from Dennis and Jeffery both.

    "Touch¨¦," Dennis said, raising his cup toward his brother before taking a sip.

    Even Xamira chuckled again, clinging to her cup with both tiny hands.

    Wanda stabbed a piece of pancake with more force than necessary, her smile long gone.

    The rest of the table basked in a light, warm air of togetherness¡ªexcept her.

 Chapter 213: A Coincidental Piece of Information

    <h4>Chapter 213: A Coincidental Piece of Information</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Duskmoor¡¯s cityscape gleamed under thete morning sun¡ªpolished roadways humming with activity.

    Despite the modern veneer, Dennis saw through it all. Underneath the progress and ss facades lies a darker skeleton ¡ª one built on secrets, corruption, and blood.

    He lounged in the driver¡¯s seat of a ck SUV, parked at the far end of the government district.

    His eyes drifted to the enormous municipal building that towered above the street ¡ª clean, stately, impressive. A lie, just like its mayor.

    Inside that building, Jeffery was attending a scheduled meeting with Mayor Brackham¡¯s ¡¯public task force¡¯¡ªa gathering supposedly created to discuss safety measures against the rise in ck market kidnappings and illegal trafficking.

    But Dennis already knew the truth. Everyone in Draven¡¯s inner circle did.

    Brackham wasn¡¯t trying to solve the problem. He was the root of it.

    After nearly an hour, the doors finally opened. Jeffery stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of his ck shirt, his face tight with restraint.

    Dennis lowered the car window. "You look like you just exited out of a cesspool."

    Jeffery chuckled dryly and climbed in. "Close enough. They spent forty-five minutes talking in circles. All smoke, no fire. They keep pretending they want to help stop the kidnappings, but they haven¡¯t lifted a finger."

    Dennis scoffed as he started the engine. "Of course they haven¡¯t. Brackham¡¯s the one running the damn show."

    "And still pretending to be horrified every time a body or missing person report surfaces." Jeffery shook his head. "The lies aren¡¯t even clever anymore."

    Dennis nced at him. "You hungry?"

    Jeffery exhaled. "Starving."

    "Good. I¡¯ve been craving Marron¡¯s local goat pepper stew all morning."

    Jeffery gave him a sidelong nce. "You and your obsession with that ce."

    Dennis grinned. "Come on, Jeff. You know Marron¡¯s stew is a blessing, apart from ice-creams."

    Dennis and Jeffery drove a few blocks away from the government quarter into the older part of town¡ªwhere advanced tech buildings met cobbled streets and long-standing shops that smelled of rich spices and grilled meat.

    Marron¡¯s Shack was one of the few remaining establishments untouched by Brackham¡¯s regime.

    A small restaurant tucked at a corner with a glowing vertical banner and the scent of firewood-grilled meat pouring into the street.

    Dennis parked the car at the car park, and they both stepped inside the restaurant.

    As always, the ce was busy¡ªbuzzing with conversations, utensils clinking,ughter echoing. Most of the patrons looked local and ordinary.

    Dennis and Jeffery imed a small table near the back. Not long after they sat, a young man rushed over, visibly nervous.

    "Mr.¡¯s Wee. It¡¯s¡ªan honor. What can I get you?"

    Dennis smiled. "Two bowls of peppered goat stew, heavy spice. With local rice. Add ntains and water."

    The server nodded and fled.

    Dennis and Jeffery sat in silence for a moment, their eyes, scanning the restaurant.

    "I kept pressing Brackham¡¯s people about the missing werewolves," Jeffery finally muttered, "but they kept shifting the conversation to human trafficking. As if to downy our own casualties."

    "They are very brainless set of people, taking us for fools." Dennis leaned back, eyes half-lidded. "And the fact that we still don¡¯t have ess to that undergroundb? Tells me that Draven is right to hold off exposing him. We need more than stories."

    Jeffery nodded grimly. "The Alpha was right. If we make a move too early, they will cover it all up and vanish before we get any real evidence."

    Their meals arrived quickly, steaming and rich with scent. Dennis grinned at the te like it was an old friend. "Finally. Some honesty ¡ª at least in food."

    But just as they began to eat, a quiet conversation behind them caught their ears.

    "...I told you. I was driving on the tarred express road along the East," a woman¡¯s voice said shakily. "It was dark, and I was driving back home. Then, this van just pulled up and blocked my way. They were three men... One covered my mouth. I don¡¯t even remember passing out."

    Almost immediately, Jeffery paused mid-bite and Dennis stopped chewing. They both exchanged brief nces.

    The woman¡¯s voice continued, low but trembling. "I woke up in a cell with metal walls. No windows. They fed me, gave me water and a bed to sleep in. They kept me there for weeks."

    Dennis and Jeffery shared another nce¡ªsilent, urgent.

    The woman sniffled. "Then they gave me an injection. I passed out again. When I woke up... I was back on the street. My baby bump was gone."

    Her friend gasped. "What? Are you saying...?"

    "They took it," the woman whispered. "My baby. It¡¯s gone. They took it."

    Dennis looked away, jaw tightening. This was her. The pregnant woman Draven had talked about after they returned from their meeting that night, the one he saw getting abducted on his way home.

    And now, she has returned sedated, empty, and confused.

    Jeffery¡¯s fingers gripped his spoon tighter. His voice lowered under his breath. "She was supposed to be dead, given their mode of operation."

    "I guess they only wanted her baby," Dennis corrected.

    They said nothing more. They didn¡¯t interrupt the conversation or nce over at the other table. But they listened to every detail, every tear, every broken word.

    When the conversation behind them began to fade and the woman sobbed into her friend¡¯s shoulder, Dennis finally moved again ¡ª scooping another bite of rice, though now the food tasted less bright.

    "This is now very clear that they are not just experimenting," Jeffery muttered. "They are not just harvesting organs, they are taking newborn babies as well."

    Dennis nodded, voice low. "I think this matter is beyond getting proof. We should obtain the proof and destroy the establishment at once. Let¡¯s put an utter end to this madness."

    Dennis raged on, unable to keep his emotions in check. But despite that fact, he knew better than to keep his voice down.

    "We need to catch this damn vampire fast." Jeffery lowered his voice even more. "It is also dying the approval from the King and the council."

    Dennis agreed with a nod.

 Chapter 214: A Horrible Idea

    <h4>Chapter 214: A Horrible Idea</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    After finishing their meal, Dennis and Jeffery pushed their tes aside and stood from the small table.

    The thick scent of roasted goat and spiced stew still hung in the air as they made their way through the lively restaurant, nodding curtly at the staff who bowed in gratitude after receiving their payment.

    Once outside, the afternoon sun beamed down from a clear sky, casting long shadows across the parking lot.

    They crossed to the far end, where their ck SUV sat tucked away in the car park area.

    Dennis unlocked the doors, and the two men climbed inside, shutting out the ambient city noise as the doors thudded closed.

    Inside, silence settled between them as they watched the entrance of the restaurant through their side mirrors and rearview.

    Jeffery leaned his elbow against the window and muttered, "Do we wait or follow?"

    "We will wait," Dennis replied, his tone casual but sharp. "If we follow her now, she will think we are another set of abductors, and that title wouldn¡¯t look good on us."

    Jeffery grunted in agreement.

    Dennis and Jeffery waited as minutes ticked by.

    Then Dennis let out a breath and said, "You know, you should be the one to talk to her. You are the serious type."

    Jeffery shot him a dry look. "That¡¯s exactly why it shouldn¡¯t be me. One look at me and she will think I¡¯m here to abduct her all over again."

    Dennis chuckled. "You do have that terrifying uncle-at-the-funeral look."

    "I will wear it proudly if it keeps idiots in line."

    A momentter, the restaurant door opened. The woman stepped out alone, clutching her purse and walking slowly, as though the world had be a tightrope.

    Her eyes flicked side to side, clearly on edge. The trauma from thest few days still wrapped around her like a second skin.

    Dennis pushed open the door and stepped out.

    He moved calmly, hands away from his body, his posture non-threatening. "Excuse me," he called softly.

    The woman flinched and turned, her eyes widening with fear when she saw him.

    "I¡¯m not here to hurt you," Dennis said gently, his voice smooth and disarming. "I just... I overheard your story inside. I¡¯m sorry for your loss."

    Her fingers tightened around her purse strap. She didn¡¯t respond, but she didn¡¯t run either.

    Dennis took that as permission to continue. "I¡¯m part of the Duskmoor Security Unit. We are trying to understand what¡¯s been happening to people like you¡ªthose who¡¯ve been taken."

    The woman blinked, her shoulders slowly lowering. "You... you¡¯re a werewolf."

    "Yes," he admitted readily. "But I¡¯m also someone who gives a damn about what¡¯s happening in this city. And about people like you."

    She bit her lip, then gave a small nod. "What do you want to know?"

    Dennis¡¯s gaze remained steady. "Do you remember where they took you? Anything about the location?"

    The woman shook her head. "No. I was unconscious when they moved me. Both times. I never saw anything outside the cell."

    "What about inside? Sounds, voices?"

    She hesitated. "Sometimes... I heard people talking behind the metal walls. They used weird words. I couldn¡¯t make sense of most of it. But I remember... ¡¯termination,¡¯ ¡¯phase three,¡¯ and someone said something about ¡¯specimens.¡¯"

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened, but his expression didn¡¯t change. "Did your car have a ck box or tracking system that night?"

    She shook her head again. "No. It¡¯s an old model. Just basic systems."

    Dennis nodded. "Alright. Thank you. That helps more than you know."

    The woman looked at him, unsure. "Will this stop them? Will you find them?"

    He didn¡¯t lie. "We are trying."

    Then he turned and walked calmly back to the SUV. Jeffery was still waiting, his eyes fixed on the woman through the windshield.

    As Dennis buckled his seatbelt and started the engine, Jeffery asked without turning, "Well?"

    "Nothing useful," Dennis replied, cing his hand on the gear shift. "Not for a location."

    Jeffery grunted. "But?"

    Dennis exhaled and recounted what the woman had told him ¡ª about theck of visual cues, the injections, the confusing words, the missing child.

    When he mentioned "termination" and "phase three," Jeffery finally reacted.

    "That confirms it," Jeffery said grimly. "They are running human trials, using our biology to experiment or extract something."

    "Yeah," Dennis murmured, his knuckles tightening around the wheel. "They are so inhumane to be considered humans. Who knows the level of progress they¡¯ve made to warrant them harvesting newborns straight from the womb?"

    Just then, Dennis remembered something as he pulled the car out of the parking lot.

    "I forgot to ask for the location she was dumped," he said, ncing at Jeffery. "We would have gone to check the area."

    Almost immediately, Jeffery shook his head. "That sounds like a horrible idea. Believe me."

    "Why?" Dennis lifted a brow briefly before turning his attention to the road.

    "There is no saying that there couldn¡¯t be a CCTV mounted on that spot. And if there is one, those beats could be watching, then they would catch on that we know something. And we don¡¯t want that."

    Dennis slowly nodded, clearly agreeing with Jeffery¡¯s statement. "Our mission would have suffered a great loss."

    If Brackham learned that Draven and his team had full knowledge of what he was up to, he would change strategy and even add more barricades to the secretb.

    ---

    The ck SUV rolled smoothly through the towering iron gates of Draven¡¯s estate, the security post giving a brief nod as the vehicle passed.

    As the vehicle curved around the driveway and came to a halt before the grand front entrance, Jeffery¡¯s phone began to ring.

    He took his phone out of his pants pocket and nced at the screen.

    "The Alpha is calling," Jeffery said to Jeffery.

    Dennis nodded. "He sure knows the right time to call."

    Without hesitation, Jeffery slid his finger across the screen to take the call. "Alpha."

    "Where are you?" Draven¡¯s voice came through, calm and firm.

    Jeffery exchanged a nce with Dennis. "We just arrived at the estate, Alpha. Dennis and I have a small report to make."

    There was a brief pause, then Draven said, "Meet me in my study."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    The line went dead almost immediately.

    Jeffery lowered the phone and turned to Dennis. "He wants us in his study."

    Dennis nodded and shut off the engine. "Let¡¯s not keep him waiting, then."

 Chapter 215: More Hands on Deck

    <h4>Chapter 215: More Hands on Deck</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study was dimly lit, with only the golden light of the deskmp casting shadows across the deep mahogany furniture.

    I leaned back in my chair, one leg folded across the other, my fingers steepled under my chin as Dennis and Jeffery gave their reports.

    Jeffery went first.

    "The meeting was a joke," he said, his voice tight with barely veiled contempt. "Brackham and his allies..."

    I nodded once. I hadn¡¯t expected anything more. "They are still trying to buy more time."

    Then Dennis spoke, his tone more subdued. "We stopped for lunch at one of the local ces. While eating, we overheard a woman talking to her friend ¡ª it sounded like she was the same woman you told us about. The one who was taken."

    My attention sharpened.

    "She said she was sedated and locked in a cell for a little over two weeks. Heard voices talking about ¡¯termination,¡¯ ¡¯phase three,¡¯ and ¡¯specimens.¡¯ Then she woke up dumped on the streets... with her baby gone."

    I exhaled slowly, not out of shock, but bitter affirmation. "They made a mistake."

    Dennis tilted his head, waiting for more.

    "They should have killed her," I said tly, meeting both of their eyes. "Now that she¡¯s survived and knows her own kind did this to her, she won¡¯t stay silent. Word will spread. No matter how Brackham spins it ¡ª even if he keeps ming ¡¯organ harvesters¡¯ ¡ª this is going to spiral."

    Jeffery frowned. "You think it will unravel everything they¡¯ve built?"

    "Eventually," I replied. "Their dreamy attempt to paint us as monsters and themselves as victims is going to backfire. They thought it was a clean trick. They underestimated the chaos a single grieving mother can cause."

    I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me this. Brackham will definitely one day resort to trying to defame us just so he and his cohorts will get away with their madness.

    Dennis leaned forward now, fire lighting in his eyes. "Then the sooner we find thatb, the better. We can¡¯t let it keep running. Once we have the evidence, we raise it to dust."

    I looked at him. "I never intended to let it survive. Thatb was always going to burn¡ªI just need it to burn with proof."

    Jeffery nodded. "Still... once we destroy it, Brackham and his people will know we were behind it. They will connect the dots."

    "They will," I agreed. "But they will be toote to stop it."

    Dennis¡¯s mouth curled into a grim line. "I don¡¯t trust them to lick their wounds quietly. They are too shameless, too arrogant... too wicked. If they lose theb, they will surely retaliate."

    "They will," I said. "And I¡¯m expecting it."

    That drew both of them to silence for a beat. I continued.

    "Especially if there¡¯s no vampire interference. Brackham will start the war himself. Which is why we must be prepared for whatever we ignite. If this is the act that breaks the peace treaty, then history will record exactly how it happened¡ªhow the humans crossed the line first, and how we answered after exercising patience for months."

    Jeffery looked down at his hands, then spoke again. "Until then, we need to hold our ground. I suggest none of our people enter Duskmoor. We need to contain this."

    Dennis nodded beside him. "Agreed. We should be thinking of getting our people out of here safely. Not bringing more into the fire."

    Their reasoning was sound.

    "I will speak with King Alderic," I said. "Request a travel ban on werewolves leaving Stormveil anding into Duskmoor. Effective immediately."

    That earned two nods of approval.

    I watched them stand and leave, then leaned back again in my chair, eyes drifting to the slowly dying fire in the hearth.

    I remained seated for a moment longer, then I picked up my phone from the desk and dialled a number.

    Two rings after, a voice answered, brisk and respectful. "Good afternoon, Alpha Draven."

    "I need to speak with His Majesty," I said. "If he¡¯s avable."

    "One moment, Alpha. I will patch you through."

    There was a short silence¡ªjust the soft click of a transfer¡ªbefore I heard the faint rustling of motion and someone announcing in the background, "It¡¯s Alpha Draven."

    A beat passed, and then I heard his voice¡ªclear, regal, and edged with fatigue. "Draven."

    "Your Majesty," I greeted. "It¡¯s good to hear your voice."

    "Likewise," Alderic responded. "I trust things in Duskmoor are as under control as always?"

    "As much as they can be," I said. "How¡¯s progress on the Great Wall?"

    "All hands are on deck," Alderic replied. "We¡¯vemitted the finest minds and resources to see it done. The wall is halfway built already. We are moving at twice the normal speed."

    I exhaled sharply, not from relief. It wasn¡¯t enough.

    "It has to be done within three months or less," I said firmly. "I¡¯m starting to sense we may not have that long. The air in Duskmoor is changing, and I don¡¯t like the direction of the wind."

    There was a pause before Alderic responded. "I will tighten the deadlines and reallocate more resources if I must."

    "Good," I said. "Also, I need a travel ban in ce. Effective immediately."

    "A travel ban?" he echoed.

    "No werewolf from Stormveil is toe into Duskmoor. Not for visits, not for trade, not for anything."

    There was a beat of silence. Then Alderic¡¯s voice turned serious.

    "What¡¯s going on, Draven? What about the treaty, has itpletely fallen apart? What about Brackham?"

    I leaned forward slightly in my chair, voice steady but guarded. "There¡¯s a facility. Brackham and his senators are running it. They are experimenting on humans and I suspect, our kind as well. It¡¯s dangerous. Illegal. If it leaks, it will ignite the entire region."

    Another pause followed. I could already sense Alderic shifting in his chair across the phone line.

    "I will exin everything soon," I said quickly, cutting off the questions I knew were forming. "I wille to Stormveil in the next few days. When I do, I will ce every scrap of intel we¡¯ve gathered on your desk¡ªdown to thest whisper."

    A long silence followed. Then Alderic¡¯s voice returned, low and resolute.

    "I will hold you to that, Draven."

    "You should."

    "I will enforce the travel ban. No one enters Duskmoor from our side until further notice."

    "Thank you," I said.

    "We have to make sure the Great Wall holds," Alderic added, voice harder now. "If war breaks out¡ªif this explodes like you think it will¡ªwe will need that barrier."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "That wall will be the difference between survival and extinction. The defence system surrounding it must be strong¡ªrunes, weapon grids, personnel, all of it. No weak links."

    "It will be done," Alderic said. "You have my word. Be safe, Alpha."

 Chapter 216: Uncomfortably Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 216: Ufortably Familiar</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Xamira sat cross-legged on the thick carpeted floor, her little notebook sprawled open, her brows furrowed in a way that was far too serious for a seven-year-old.

    Her tongue poked from the corner of her mouth as she scribbled out numbers with the short end of a graphite pencil.

    Iy beside her on my stomach, chin resting in my palm, watching the way she chewed her lower lip like it was her nemesis.

    It made me smile, although quietly.

    The room smelled faintly ofvender and the buttery scent of the scones one of the maids had brought earlier. But Xamira hadn¡¯t touched hers yet.

    "Are you sure this is how you carry the number?" she asked suddenly, holding up the page like it was a deration of war.

    I reached for it. "Let me see."

    She scooted closer and nudged the page toward me. Her handwriting was small but neat, nted slightly to the right, as though even the letters were in a hurry to prove themselves.

    I pointed to the third equation. "You¡¯re close, but the three needs to go up here¡ªsee? Carry it above the tens column, not the ones."

    She blinked at me, absorbing the correction. Then she nodded solemnly and picked up her pencil again.

    "Okay, okay. I get it now."

    She was brilliant¡ªbright, curious, too emotionally aware for her age. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the heavy silence that came with homeschooling.

    I nced toward the high-arched window of the sitting room. The sun was high and warm outside.

    Somewhere out there, children her age were running around schoolyards, braiding each other¡¯s hair, fighting over lunch snacks, and giggling over jokes that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    And here Xamira was, solving multiplication problems beside a woman who wasn¡¯t even her mother.

    It wasn¡¯t fair.

    But I didn¡¯t me Draven entirely. His methods were strict, yes, but they were grounded in caution. In protection.

    He wanted to shield her from danger, from judgment, from being used as a pawn in political games she didn¡¯t understand.

    But still... I wondered if, when war finally broke out, Duskmoor¡¯s council would even allow him to take her away.

    Would they see her as leverage? Would they care that she was just a child?

    "I¡¯m done!" Xamira announced, dragging me back from my thoughts.

    I blinked and looked down at the page. "Let¡¯s check it."

    She scooted beside me again, her head resting lightly against my arm. I took the pencil from her hand and ran through the answers with her, nodding as I marked ticks beside each one.

    "Well done," I murmured. "You got them all right this time."

    She beamed. "You¡¯re a good teacher, mydy."

    Iughed softly. "Oh no, I think you¡¯re the good student."

    Xamira kicked her legs in excitement and clutched her notebook to her chest. "Do you know how to draw?"

    That made me pause. I stared at her little face, full of expectation.

    "Draw?" I scoffed. "I can barely sketch a stick man without turning him into a bent twig."

    She giggled. "That¡¯s horrible!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m aware."

    "Want me to teach you?" she offered, all puffed-up pride and the kind of generosity only a child could afford.

    I pretended to consider it seriously. "Hmm... if you can teach me to paint withoutughing at me, I might just take the deal."

    She put on a mock-serious face. "I neverugh at my students."

    "Oh, so now you¡¯re the teacher?"

    She nodded proudly. "Mm-hmm. Teacher Xamira. That¡¯s me."

    I grinned at her. "Then, Teacher Xamira, I will be waiting for my first painting lesson."

    "Tomorrow," she dered, already flipping her notebook closed like a professional artist. "You will be my new student."

    "Deal."

    We exchanged a pinky swear¡ªher little finger wrapped tightly around mine¡ªa silent agreement, binding and honest.

    After we checked the final answer and Xamira had drawn a proud smiley face at the bottom of the page, I suggested what I knew her little legs were itching for.

    "Come on," I said, rising from the plush rug. "Let¡¯s go stretch these muscles. A short walk around the garden should do the trick."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes sparkled. "Yes, please!"

    She slipped her hand into mine without hesitation, her fingers warm and small, her grip trustingly tight.

    I nced at Deidra and Kira, who were already standing by the door like silent shadows.

    They both bowed slightly and followed behind as I led Xamira out of the sitting room, through the quiet halls, and out into the open air.

    The garden was calm this time of day¡ªsunlight dappling through tree leaves, a warm breeze sweeping through the trimmed hedges.

    We strolled slowly across thewn, our footsteps light on the grass. Xamira swung our joined hands softly, humming something under her breath¡ªprobably a song she made up on the spot.

    It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the old iron bench nestled under the arbour. The vines above it were beginning to sprout tiny buds. We sat.

    Silence settled over us¡ªnot awkward, but peaceful. The kind of silence you don¡¯t want to disturb because it says everything words can¡¯t.

    Then, I turned to her, just for a second. She was sitting beside me, her short legs dangling, a faint smile on her face as she took in the quiet world around her.

    But what caught me wasn¡¯t the smile¡ªit was her eyes. Bright green. Vivid. Sharp and soft at once.

    They made something inside my chest skip a beat.

    Her eyes... they felt familiar. Ufortably familiar.

    Had I seen them before?

    I couldn¡¯t ce it. Maybe I was imagining things.

    I¡¯d met many people over the years¡ªbut no one came to mind with eyes like hers.

    Still, the sensation wed gently at my thoughts.

    I shook my head and forced a breath through my nose. "You¡¯re being ridiculous," I muttered under my breath, barely audible.

    Xamira suddenly pointed and gasped. "Look!"

    A butterfly flittedzily above the roses, its golden wings catching the sunlight like slivers of ss.

    Xamira leapt up,ughing, and ran after it without waiting for permission.

    Her white sandals danced across thewn, chasing the glimmering wings like she had all the time in the world.

    I smiled, chuckling softly. "Kira, Deidra," I called without looking. "Go with her, please."

    "Yes, mydy," both replied in unison, quickly trailing after the excited little girl.

    I remained seated, letting the quiet settle around me again. Until¡ª

    <strong><i>"Why are you trying to be a mother to that thing?"</i></strong>

    Valmora¡¯s voicenced through my mind like a de¡ªsharp, cold, unwee.

    I frowned. My jaw tightened instantly. "She¡¯s not a <i>thing,</i> Valmora. She¡¯s an innocent little girl. A human girl."

    <strong><i>"Really?" </i></strong>Her tone curled with disdain.<strong><i> "You really believe that?"</i></strong>

 Chapter 217: He Already Knew

    <h4>Chapter 217: He Already Knew</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I drew in a sharp breath. "What are you trying to say?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "Do you hate her or something?"

    Valmora didn¡¯t reply immediately. A pause stretched between us like an invisible thread.

    <i>"Don¡¯t worry,"</i> she finally said, her tone unsettlingly calm, <i>"in due time, you will see."</i>

    My jaw tightened. I shrugged off the unease her words brought, brushing it away like a fly buzzing too close to my ear. But the truth was, her cryptic tone had settled beneath my skin, coiling tightly in my chest.

    Then, as if flipping a switch, she changed the subject.

    <i>"We need to start training again. There¡¯s no time."</i>

    I rolled my eyes internally and nearly groaned aloud. Just hearing the word <i>training</i> made my muscles ache. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," I muttered.

    <i>"I don¡¯t think we even have a lot of time before the first war happens,"</i> Valmora went on, ignoring my exhaustion. <i>"You should be able to take on a vampire by yourself, Meredith."</i>

    A shortugh escaped my lips. "Do you tell jokes for a living now? Is that your new profession?"

    <i>"I¡¯m not joking."</i>

    Her voice was firm, unbending.

    I stoppedughing. "Valmora," I said, already feeling the weight of her expectations press against my ribs, "at this rate, you¡¯re going to get both of us killed."

    <i>"I won¡¯t let that happen."</i>

    There she goes again.

    I exhaled slowly and rubbed my temple. "Right. Of course you won¡¯t."

    But then she dropped a bomb.

    <i>"A few vampires areing tonight."</i>

    I straightened immediately on the bench. "What? Where?"

    <i>"Here."</i>

    My stomach flipped. "You¡¯re just telling me this now?" My voice pitched in disbelief. "Draven should know about this!"

    <i>"The most important thing,"</i> she said dryly, <i>"is that I¡¯ve passed the information to you. Do with it as you please."</i>

    Her detachment made my heart thud faster in my chest.

    No longer calm, I rose to my feet in one swift motion¡ªonly to hear the sound of hurried steps and breathless giggles heading my way.

    I turned.

    Xamira came running up the slope of the garden with her little fingers pinched together. Kira and Deidra were trailing behind, panting slightly from trying to keep up.

    "I caught a butterfly!" she squealed, extending her hand proudly.

    I forced a smile. My heart hadn¡¯t calmed, but I didn¡¯t want her to see it.

    "It¡¯s beautiful," I said, bending slightly to peer at the delicate creature struggling between her fingertips.

    "I know," she replied brightly.

    "What are you going to do with it?" I asked her gently. "Will you set it free? Or... y with it?"

    She giggled again. "I will set it freeter. I want to take it to my room first."

    I nodded and gave her a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "Alright, then. Let¡¯s head inside."

    We began our walk back to the house¡ªXamira skipping ahead, Deidra and Kira nking us again, and my thoughts already racing ahead of my steps.

    As we entered the hallway, I quietly pulled out my phone. My thumb tapped against the screen until I found Draven¡¯s contact.

    I pressed the call button, waiting only a second before he answered.

    "Are you free now?" I asked, skipping pleasantries. "I want to have a word with you."

    "I¡¯m in my bedroom," he said.

    "I¡¯m on my way," I replied and ended the call.

    ---

    I guided Xamira up to her room on the second floor.

    Her nanny opened the door before I could knock, her expression softening with gratitude at the sight of Xamira smiling.

    "I will leave her with you now," I said.

    "Yes, mydy," the nanny replied with a respectful nod as she gently led the child into the room.

    I watched Xamira¡¯s back for a second longer than I intended, then turned and climbed the stairs to the third floor, tension coiling in my chest with every step.

    As I reached the hallway outside Draven¡¯s bedroom, I turned to Kira and Deidra.

    "Wait for me in my chambers," I said.

    They nodded silently and stepped away from me.

    I turned to Draven¡¯s door and knocked. It didn¡¯t take long before I heard the familiar sound of the lock clicking open.

    Draven stood there, tall andposed as always, his ck shirt rolled at the sleeves, a faint shadow beneath his eyes betraying the stress he hid so well.

    His gaze met mine. "Come in," he said simply.

    I stepped inside, nerves fluttering beneath my skin. The door closed behind me, sealing us in.

    "There¡¯s going to be a vampire attack tonight," I said, skipping any pleasantries.

    Draven¡¯s brow creased lightly. "How do you know?"

    I hesitated. I hadn¡¯t nned this far. I hadn¡¯t decided whether to lie or tell him the truth. "I can... feel it."

    He stared at me deeply. Too deeply.

    Then, without any change in his tone, he said, "You¡¯re lying."

    I sighed. Of course, he would know.

    But there and then, I decided that there was no point in ying games. Not with him. Not now. Not after all, we had just begun to mend between us.

    "Fine," I said. "It¡¯s my wolf."

    A brief silence followed.

    Draven didn¡¯t blink. He just watched me with an unreadable expression. Then, finally, he spoke.

    "When do I get to meet her?"

    I swallowed. "After you catch the vampires."

    Another stretch of silence passed, but this time, he nodded. Just once. An agreement. Whatever it was, it eased something in my chest.

    "I sensed it too," he said quietly, "that they¡¯reing tonight."

    I blinked. "You did?"

    Draven moved away from the door and crossed the room with slow, deliberate steps, his hands folding behind his back.

    "A few weeks ago," he continued, "I caught a vampire¡¯s scent along the northern fence."

    I stared at him in disbelief. "They¡¯ve been watching the estate?"

    He nodded again. Calm. Steady.

    "And you never thought to tell me?" I asked, incredulous.

    His gaze returned to mine. "There wasn¡¯t anything to report at the time. I wanted to confirm it."

    I pressed a hand to my temple, anxiety churning inside me. "Draven... you need to tighten security. Deploy every guard you have. We can¡¯t afford to let them get close."

    He said nothing.

 Chapter 218: Melting into His Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 218: Melting into His Kiss</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Draven!" I turned to him, exasperated. "What are you waiting for?"

    He turned, calmly, deliberately. "I want to catch one, Meredith. Not scare them off," he said, reminding me of his goal.

    I was stunned. My mouth opened, but I had no immediate words.

    "Someone could get hurt," I said atst. "Someone innocent could die."

    Draven¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. "Then that person is destined to return to their ancestors."

    I stared at him, heart thudding. That was harsh. But then again... he wasn¡¯t like me.

    I wanted to argue. I wanted to say he was being reckless and cold¡ªbut deep down, I also knew that Draven never made a decision lightly.

    And if he was willing to risk casualties, it meant this n held greater importance than I could fully grasp.

    So, I let it go for now.

    "You know more about this than I do," I murmured. "So, I won¡¯t interfere."

    He tilted his head, and I saw a hint of approval flicker behind his usually stoic features.

    "When you be a warrior," he said, "then we will begin to think alike. Until then... I wee your opposing views."

    I managed a small smile, though my stomach was still knotted tight with nerves. "See you at the dinner table," I said, turning toward the door.

    But just as I reached for the handle, I felt his hand wrap around my waist and pull me back gently.

    His arms encircled me from behind, firm but warm.

    My breath hitched. I couldn¡¯t even take another step forward.

    Draven said nothing. He just rested his forehead lightly against the back of my head, his silence speaking volumes.

    His breath brushed softly against the side of my neck.

    There was something different in the way he held me¡ªnot possessive like the Alpha, not demanding like amander¡ªbut steady, quiet, unspoken¡ªa rare moment of peace within the storm that had be our daily lives.

    His warmth seeped into my spine, his heartbeat a slow, calm rhythm that somehow matched mine. I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing myself to lean just slightly into him. Just slightly.

    "You¡¯ve been differenttely," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    I felt his chest rise and fall behind me. "You mean calmer," he muttered against my hair.

    "No," I smiled faintly, tilting my head just enough to nce at him over my shoulder. "I meant softer."

    Draven huffed under his breath. "Don¡¯t let anyone hear you say that."

    "Toote," I teased. "The walls have ears."

    A small chuckle escaped him¡ªquiet, but real. Then one of his hands moved from my waist and slowly brushed the edge of my arm, fingers trailing the curve of my elbow.

    I turned fully to face him, and we were standing so close now that I could see the subtle shadows beneath his silver eyes.

    His gaze dropped to my lips, then returned to meet mine with that same unreadable expression he always wore¡ªexcept this time, it wasn¡¯tpletely unreadable.

    There was something softer there. Something warmer. Like fire that had lost its rage but retained its heat.

    He raised one hand and gently tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

    My chest tightened, not in pain, not in panic, but in something else.

    "I¡¯ve missed this," I admitted before I could stop myself.

    Draven¡¯s hand lingered near my cheek. "Missed what?"

    "This. Us. When we are not at each other¡¯s throats."

    His thumb grazed the side of my jaw. "It¡¯s easier not to fight when you¡¯re not always provoking me."

    I rolled my eyes and swatted his arm yfully. "You started it."

    "I apologized, didn¡¯t I?" he replied, lowering his voice, as if teasing had suddenly turned into something more meaningful.

    I looked into his eyes for a moment longer. "Yes. You did."

    That answer lingered in the air between us, thick with all the unsaid things neither of us knew how to express just yet.

    I didn¡¯t need him to say sorry again. And I didn¡¯t need to hear confessions or derations.

    But I did need this.

    Him.

    Like this.

    I took a breath, bracing myself¡ªand then, slowly, I reached up and cupped his face in both hands.

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened just slightly, as if he wasn¡¯t expecting the tenderness.

    Maybe he thought I¡¯d push him away. Perhaps I thought I would, too. But I didn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re not as cold as you pretend to be," I murmured.

    His brows drew together, and I could see the tension fight its way back into his shoulders¡ªso I rose on my toes and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his mouth.

    Not his lips, just the corner.

    It was safer that way.

    When I pulled back, his expression was unreadable again¡ªbut now, I could sense the storm beneath it¡ªhis longing.

    And yet... he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Instead, he leaned in¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªand rested his forehead against mine.

    I thought we were done with the moment, that this would be the end of it¡ªa silent truce, a gentle understanding.

    But then his fingers slid beneath my chin.

    Before I could blink or brace, Draven tilted my face upward and captured my lips.

    It wasn¡¯t demanding, not at first. Not the usual heat I was used to from him. It was soft, careful¡ªas though he was rediscovering something he thought he¡¯d lost.

    I froze, but only for a moment.

    Then my eyes fluttered shut and I melted into the kiss, my hands instinctively rising to grip the fabric of his shirt.

    His mouth was warm, steady. His lips moved against mine like a vow being made without words¡ªslow, deep, deliberate.

    But something shifted.

    I felt it. And so did he.

    His hands tightened at my waist, drawing me closer. My breath caught in my throat, and then our mouths met again ¡ª this time less hesitant, more urgent.

    The second kiss stole the softness from the first and reced it with something hungrier, more possessive, like he needed this. Like I needed this.

    His palm pressed against the small of my back, my body flush against his.

    Our lips moved in sync, the kiss deepening until it made my knees tremble and my heart race.

    I broke away, gasping, and so did he. Our breaths mingled in the small space between us, foreheads pressed together once more, but this time the energy between us crackled like wildfire.

    My lips tingled. My heart thudded wildly in my chest.

    Draven¡¯s fingers trailed slowly down my arms, then settled again at my waist, anchoring me in ce

    "I should go," I whispered breathlessly, unable to meet his eyes for a second. "It¡¯s almost time for dinner... and I need to get ready."

    His mouth twitched ¡ª not quite a smirk, but something warmer.

    "I will be waiting," he murmured, his voice low, rough with restrained desire. "Come to me after dinner."

    He leaned back slightly, just enough for our eyes to lock again.

    "I will need your warmth... until it¡¯s time to hunt."

    My pulse skipped.

    I nodded slowly ¡ª the weight of his words sinking deep beneath my skin ¡ª and then stepped away from him, leaving behind thefort of his arms and the heat of his gaze.

    But not before stealing onest nce.

    And the way he looked at me... Like he would devour me if I didn¡¯t leave immediately.

 Chapter 219: The Vampire Attack (I)

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Vampire Attack (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    A few hours after dinner, Draveny on his side, his body pressed against Meredith¡¯s back, his arm wrapped over her, palm cupping the fullness of her breast as though it was simply where his hand belonged.

    His chest rose and fell in a slow, steady rhythm, his presence grounding.

    Meredith stared into the dim shadows across the room. Though her body was rxed, her mind refused to rest.

    Tension coiled in her belly ¡ª not from Draven¡¯s touch, but from the unseen threat creeping closer with each second.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder...

    "Are you asleep?" she asked softly.

    A low breath warmed the curve of her neck. Then, without warning, his fingers gently squeezed her breast.

    "I¡¯m trying," he murmured in a gravel-drenched voice, "but your scent is driving me mad."

    A small smile tugged at her lips, despite herself.

    That one line ¡ª spoken with the kind of husky restraint only Draven possessed ¡ª was enough to ease the tight knot of nerves forming in her chest.

    She exhaled slowly, allowing herself one more second of peace. Maybe two.

    But that peace shattered just miles away ¡ª along the northern stretch of the estate, where the earth sloped near the old, less-fortified fence line.

    The shadows moved.

    A single figurended soundlessly on the dew-damp grass. Then two more.

    Their movements were almost ghostlike ¡ª blurs of motion cloaked in moonlight.

    They vaulted the fence in silence,nding with inhuman grace. Then three morended, and a few secondster, four more appeared.

    There were ten in total.

    They crouched low, scanning the surrounding grounds with eerie stillness.

    One of them ¡ª a vampire with long pale hair and hollow, angr features ¡ª raised his chin, sniffing the air as though savouring the scent of blood and stone.

    His eyes flickered, and then he moved fast.

    A guard barely had time to lift his head before the vampire lunged, fangs piercing the side of his neck with a sickening crunch.

    No scream escaped the werewolf¡¯s lips¡ªonly a strangled grunt that died before it could sound.

    The vampire drank deeply, eyes fluttering shut in ecstasy.

    Then, letting the lifeless body drop, he wiped the back of his hand across his blood-smeared mouth and turned to the others.

    "Kill anyone in your path," he ordered in a raspy voice. "But the Alpha... leave him to me."

    The others nodded, slipping deeper into the shadows of the estate like liquid night.

    ---

    Inside Draven¡¯s bedroom, the sudden echo of Jeffery¡¯s voice filled Draven¡¯s head, the mental link humming to life.

    "They are here, Alpha"

    Draven¡¯s eyes opened instantly.

    He sat up without hesitation, his arm leaving Meredith¡¯s waist, his expression hardening in the moonlight that cut across the floor.

    "How many?" he asked aloud, already moving to swing his legs over the edge of the bed.

    Jeffery¡¯s voice answered smoothly inside his mind. "Ten. They have already taken two guards."

    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched.

    <i>Ten? Just ten?</i>

    "They¡¯re underestimating us," he growled. "That¡¯s an insult."

    He was expecting at least twenty tonight, but it looked like those blood-sucking demons thought so lowly of them.

    Draven¡¯s body moved like coiled steel, not a trace of sleep left in him. He reached for the ck shirt draped over the chair and slid it on with precise movements.

    "I will be there in two minutes," he added through the link, his voice cold with resolve.

    From behind him, Meredith sat up, the tension already radiating from her posture.

    "Are the vampires here?" she asked with a glint of fear in her eyes.

    "Yes," Draven replied, his tone softening. "Sleep. I will be back soon."

    ---

    Draven moved swiftly down the corridor, his eyes were sharp, glinting with cold focus under the hallway sconces as his boots echoed against the tiled floor.

    His pace was steady but urgent, the calm before the storm brewing beneath his skin.

    He stopped in front of Dennis¡¯s bedroom door and gave it a firm knock. A few seconds passed before the door creaked open.

    Dennis appeared, shirtless, eyes half-lidded with sleep.

    Before Dennis could fully yawn or ask questions, Draven spoke in a low,manding tone. "A few vampires have entered the estate. Ten of them. Get dressed."

    The words jolted Dennis from his drowsy state. His brows shot up in surprise, but Draven was already turning away, his back disappearing down the hall.

    "Shit," Dennis muttered under his breath.

    He pivoted inside, grabbed a ck shirt hanging from a nearby chair, and hurriedly tugged it on.

    He didn¡¯t even bother with his shoes¡ªhe was already sprinting barefoot down the stairs, buttoning his shirt mid-run.

    By the time he reached the second-floornding, he had shifted slightly¡ªhis pupils thinned to slits, his skin buzzing with a faint golden sheen. His senses had sharpened.

    When he burst out the front doors, the cool night air pped his face.

    He paused briefly on the porch, scanning the perimeter. He saw no sign of Draven.

    Then¡ª<i>whhhssssh</i>¡ªa faint sound, like wind brushing against metal. It came from the direction of the eastern clearing near the training grounds.

    Dennis stilled, his instincts ring. Then immediately, he took off in that direction.

    As he crossed into the quieter section of the property, the silence became unnerving. The grass beneath his feet barely rustled.

    The trees stood still, frozen in eerie anticipation. Then it happened again¡ª<i>woosh</i>¡ªa blur passed behind him.

    Dennis stopped dead in his tracks.

    "You must be kidding me," he muttered darkly, turning in ce.

    Dennis was so furious as the bad memory from that day in the thick woods, a vampire sneaked an attack on him, came flooding back into his head.

    To think that the same movements before the attacks happened were repeating themselves was enough to make him mad.

    Right there, his ws extended with a soft <i>shhhk</i>. His body dropped into a half-crouch, eyes narrowing, ready for whatever was circling him.

    He didn¡¯t need to see; he listened and felt the vibrations in the air¡ªthe subtle shift of energy.

    And right then, Dennis pivoted and lunged backwards just in time, his arm snapping out to grab a shadowy figure by the throat mid-strike.

    "I caught you, bastard!" he snarled, his voice filled with venom.

    The vampire struggled¡ªbarely. Dennis didn¡¯t give him the chance to retaliate.

    With a growl, he mmed the vampire against a tree, then twisted. The loud crack of bones breaking echoed sharply into the night.

    A heartbeatter, Dennis¡¯s ws shed across the vampire¡¯s neck, severing it in one brutal sweep. Blood sprayed the grass, and the vampire crumpled.

    Dennis exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling. There was satisfaction¡ªbut only briefly.

    "Damn," he muttered to himself, "I wasn¡¯t supposed to ruin the body..."

    "Well," a voice drawled from behind him, "that would¡¯ve been a helpful thought ten seconds earlier."

    Dennis turned to see Jeffery approaching calmly from the shadows, his expression unreadable. His eyes flicked over the mutted body before meeting Dennis¡¯s gaze.

    "You were not supposed to disfigure the body," Jeffery reminded, arms folded. "We need it intact¡ªfor evidence."

    Dennis sighed, exasperated. "Unfortunately, I was too pissed and totally forgot."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t respond at first. He just stared at the headless vampire corpse, then finally pped Dennis¡¯s shoulder with a tight nod.

    "Let¡¯s go kill more of these things."

    A wry grin stretched across Dennis¡¯s face. "Now that I can do without messing up the bodies."

    They exchanged a wordless look¡ªbrothers in arms¡ªand took off deeper into the shadows, disappearing into the trees where more of the enemy waited.

 Chapter 220: The Vampire Attack (II)

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Vampire Attack (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The moon hung heavy, casting silver light over the estate grounds now painted with streaks of blood and dark shadows.

    The air was thick¡ªtense with rage, instinct, and the metallic tang of death.

    Draven moved through the trees like a ghost, his presence nearly silent, but his senses were ring.

    The scent of vampire blood mixed with the crushed grass beneath his boots.

    Just then, two figures emerged from the right, vampires both¡ªone crouched low, the other already lunging, his fangs bared.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch.

    With one swift motion, he spun low and grabbed the lunging vampire midair by the throat, mming him into the other.

    The two crashed into a thick tree trunk with a sickening crunch. Before they could recover, Draven¡¯s ws extended with a snikt of steel-like flesh.

    He plunged one set into each vampire¡¯s chest.

    The vampires hissed in agony.

    "I gave you a chance to stay in your filth-ridden forest," Draven murmured coldly.

    With a vicious twist of his arms, Draven tore his ws sideways, ripping through their ribcages.

    The vampires crumpled, lifeless, their blood steaming against the cold soil.

    ---

    Elsewhere, Jeffery stood in the clearing like a storm waiting to break. One vampire darted toward him¡ªyoung, fast, arrogant.

    But Jeffery didn¡¯t even move until thest second. Then he stepped aside with a sudden blur, grabbed the vampire by the back of the head, and mmed him into the dirt hard enough to make the earth shake.

    The vampire thrashed once¡ªthen Jeffery¡¯s foot came down, crushing his throat.

    One w swept across the creature¡¯s belly, opening it wide. The vampire gurgled and died in stunned silence.

    A few meters away, Dennis caught movement in his peripheral vision. Another vampire¡ªfemale, sleek and smiling¡ªrushed toward him with long, wed fingers aimed at his chest.

    "I got her!" Jeffery shouted, appearing beside Dennis in a heartbeat.

    They moved in tandem. Jeffery took her left side, Dennis the right.

    The vampire blocked Dennis¡¯s first swing but didn¡¯t expect Jeffery to drop low and sh at her thigh, nearly severing her leg.

    She screamed and tried to leap back, but it was toote. Dennis grabbed her from behind and mmed her into the ground, holding her in ce.

    "Do it!" he yelled to Jeffery.

    Jeffery raised both arms and brought them down in a twin strike, burying his ws in her chest. She choked on her scream and went limp.

    Jeffery exhaled, straightened, and looked at Dennis with narrowed eyes.

    "Don¡¯t disfigure this one. We need proof, remember?"

    Dennis chuckled, wiping blood from his jaw. "Rx. I held back."

    They left the body intact, its mouth still twisted in a final grimace.

    Near the north end of the estate, three werewolf warriors crept together through the trees¡ªeyes glowing faintly, muscles taut with anticipation.

    A sudden gust of wind made one of them pause.

    "Wait..." one whispered.

    Just then, a blur dropped from a tree above, aiming for the middle warrior¡¯s neck. But the wolves were ready.

    The leftmost warrior leapt up midair and tackled the vampire before it couldnd a strike. They crashed into the ground, rolling violently.

    The other two lunged into the fray, ws ripping, fists pounding.

    The vampire hissed and fought back,nding a scratch across one warrior¡¯s cheek, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Together, they overwhelmed him.

    One pinned the arms, another held the legs, and the third dug both ws deep into the vampire¡¯s chest, pulling apart the flesh until the heart was exposed and torn out.

    The vampire shrieked once¡ªthen died with his eyes wide in horror.

    Panting, the warriors looked at each other and nodded.

    "That¡¯s three down," one growled. "Let¡¯s move."

    They melted back into the darkness, searching for more prey.

    All over the estate, the night echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªsnarls, roars, hissing, and the terrible final cries of dying vampires.

    And at the center of it all was Draven, de-sharp and blood-soaked, eyes glowing faintly gold under the moonlight, ready to remind the world why he was never to be underestimated.

    ---

    A heavy stillness hung in Draven¡¯s room, one that felt too deliberate¡ªtoo unnatural.

    Meredith stood at the window, fingers pressed lightly against the ss, her breath clouding the chilled surface.

    Her heart raced from the bloodlust and the raw, wing energy in the air.

    "Valmora..." she whispered, not needing to finish the sentence.

    <i>"I know,"</i> came the smooth, low growl of her wolf. <i>"The battle has begun."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s throat tightened. "Should I go out there? What if someone gets hurt?"

    <i>"No."</i>

    The word cracked like a whip across her mind, firm and final.

    Valmora¡¯s voice slithered deeper into her thoughts. <i>"Step out there, and you will be the target. Those blood-sucking demons won¡¯t hesitate to take you hostage¡ªor worse. And we are not ready to face them yet."</i>

    Meredith swallowed and stepped away from the window, wrapping her arms around herself. "But I feel so useless in here. I should be helping."

    <i>"You¡¯re not useless,"</i> Valmora said, her voiceced with a rare gentleness. <i>"You are surviving, preparing for tomorrow. There¡¯s a time for everything, and this is not your time to fight. Trust your mate."</i>

    Meredith lowered herself onto the edge of the bed and stared at the floor.

    "I should have listened to you and trained harder," she muttered.

    "There is still time for that," Valmora replied.

    ---

    Back outside the house, blood painted the grass in wide strokes. The silence now was more chilling than the battle cries that hade before.

    Only three vampires remained¡ªand two had already fled toward the forest.

    But one stood his ground.

    He was tall, broad-shouldered, dressed in tight ck leather that gleamed beneath the moonlight.

    His face was cruel, handsome in a twisted way, and his eyes burned with that distinctive crimson glow¡ªferal, arrogant, ancient.

    Draven stepped forward, boots silent even on the blood-soaked ground.

    His hands dripped with vampire blood, his shirt clinging to him like a second skin. But his aura¡ªcalm and deadly¡ªspoke volumes louder than the death he had already dealt.

    "You¡¯re the one from the forest," Draven said coldly. "The one who ran after attacking Dennis."

    The vampire smiled, revealing those wicked fangs. "You¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, haven¡¯t you?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. He simply flexed his fingers, and his ws glinted silver under the moonlight.

    "You¡¯re wasting your kind," the vampire said, circling slowly. "You could¡¯ve ruled alongside us. Yet you cling to humanity. You dine with them. Pathetic."

    Draven raised a brow. "You trespassed into my home. Murdered my guards. And now you want to lecture me on alliances?"

    The vampire¡¯s smile twisted into a snarl. "You¡¯re too attached to your peace. I wonder what you will look like... when I tear your mate limb from limb."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221: Twenty-Eight Hours

    <h4>Chapter 221: Twenty-Eight Hours</h4>

    (<strong><i>Third Person).</i></strong>

    That was a mistake. A very big one from the Vampire, because in a sh, Draven moved.

    One second, the vampire stood confidently¡ªsmirking. The next, he was gasping, clutching his stomach.

    Draven¡¯s ws had sunk in, then shed upward in one smooth, brutal motion.

    "You won¡¯t live to touch a hair on her head," Draven hissed.

    The vampire stumbled back¡ªbut Draven was already behind him, elbow mming into the back of his head.

    The vampire fell to his knees, coughing up blood.

    With a savage kick, Draven sent him flying against a tree. The bark cracked, and its bones shattered.

    Regardless of the pain and the shock, the vampire tried to rise, onest desperate snarl on his lips¡ª

    But Draven was faster.

    He charged, grabbed the vampire by the jaw, and ripped it sideways with a sickening snap.

    The vampire¡¯s body dropped limp to the ground.

    Draven stood over him, breath steady, eyes glowing gold.

    The moonlight caught on his bloodstained skin, making him look less like a werewolf¡ªand more like a god of war.

    In the silence, Jeffery and Dennis emerged from the woods. They stared at the mess, then at their Draven.

    "Is it over?" Dennis asked.

    "For tonight," Draven answered without turning.

    Jeffery nodded. "The others fled. We will track them when daylight breaks."

    "No need," Draven replied as his eyes scanned the grounds onest time. "They¡¯ve been long gone."

    Dennis shut his eyes briefly and let out a groan. "I think we should be expecting more visits from our cold-blooded newfound friends in the future."

    "If you ask me, I think they would visit really soon," Jefferymented, turning sideways to nce at Dennis.

    "At least they wouldn¡¯t underestimate us and send just ten next time. Or maybe, they will focus on the Humans and deal with them really well," Dennis joked.

    Draven spoke, his voice low but absolute. "Preserve a few of the best dead bodies and leave no traces of what happened tonight."

    "Good!" Dennis gestured with his hands. "Now, we don¡¯t get to enjoy the rest of our sleep."

    Draven ignored his whines and gave another direct order. "We meet for a briefing after breakfast."

    ---

    Meredith didn¡¯t bother looking at the clock. She had counted the minutes in her head anyway.

    However, a few minutester, the door creaked open, and the moment Draven stepped into the room, she smelled it¡ªiron and ash, faint yet undeniable. Blood.

    Even though his face was clean and his hands were no longer stained, the scent clung to him like a shadow.

    He shut the door behind him quietly, eyes falling on her.

    Meredith sat up in bed, her long silver hair spilling over her shoulders. Her voice was calm butced with concern. "Is it over?"

    Draven gave a small nod, his gaze steady. "Yes. There were ten vampires in total. We took out eight. Two escaped."

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "Were there any casualties on our side?"

    "We lost two guards," he said, his voice low. "Three others are injured but stable. The healers are tending to them."

    A breath of tension left her chest. It could have been worse. Much worse.

    She nodded faintly. "At least most of our people made it through."

    Draven stepped closer to her, but kept a measured distance. "Go back to sleep. I will join you after I shower."

    She watched him quietly as he moved into the bathroom, the soft click of the door behind him. Then came the sound of water running.

    Meredith remained seated on the bed, fingers fidgeting with the hem of her nightdress.

    Inside the shower, Draven leaned into the spray, letting the hot water run over him in rivulets.

    Steam rose around his body, but it didn¡¯t fog the sharp thoughts brewing in his mind. He needed to leave for Stormveil by tomorrow morning.

    The corpses would need to be sealed and taken as evidence to present to King Alderic, and every second mattered now.

    He rinsed thest of the blood from his body, then stepped out and dried off. The cold hit him briefly as he changed into dark pants and a fresh shirt.

    When he returned to the bedroom, Meredith was still awake¡ªbut as soon as she saw him, shey down and turned her back to the open space beside her.

    A faint smirk touched Draven¡¯s lips at her quiet invitation.

    He slid under the covers and pulled her back into his chest, the way she liked. She fit into his arms like a final puzzle piece.

    His fingers brushed her side lightly, then stilled.

    "When are you going to Stormveil?" she asked softly.

    "Tomorrow," he replied. "I at least have up to twenty-eight hours."

    There was a pause. He felt her hesitate.

    "...Can Ie with you?" she asked atst, her voice quieter than before.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then, with calm firmness, "No."

    She tensed just a little, and he could feel it.

    "I will be too busy with meetings to keep my eyes on you," he said, not harsh, just truthful. "Besides, your training can¡¯t stop. It¡¯s more important now than ever."

    She let out a long breath and said nothing.

    "If you have any message for your grandmother," he added gently, "I can pass it along."

    Her head tilted down slightly, as though the weight of disappointment was heavier than she expected.

    "I will think about it," she murmured.

    Draven¡¯s hand traced soothing lines along her arm. "Dennis will oversee yourbat sessions while I¡¯m gone."

    She blinked and then turned her head slightly. "Dennis?"

    He gave a light chuckle. "He won¡¯t go easy on you."

    Meredith sighed dramatically. "Perfect."

    Draven chuckled again and kissed the top of her head. "Good. I don¡¯t want you soft. Not with what¡¯sing."

    Silence returned between them, but this time it was filled with warmth¡ªnot unease.

    Eventually, Meredith¡¯s breathing slowed, her hand curled lightly around his.

    And Draven, though his mind stayed alert, allowed himself the smallest sliver of peace as he watched her drift off.

 Chapter 222: Without Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 222: Without Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The dining hall was calm, the morning sun filtering through the wide windows, casting soft golden rays across the polished floors and long dining table.

    Everyone was seated, breakfast underway, clinking of cutlery blending with light conversation¡ªuntil Wanda spoke.

    "No one woke me when vampires attackedst night," she said, slicing into her pancake and not bothering to look up.

    The words hung in the air like an ill-ced cough.

    Draven slowly lifted his gaze to meet hers. Though it wasn¡¯t harsh or sharp, it was enough.

    Wanda¡¯s fork paused mid-air, then she nced up and met his eyes. A short silence passed.

    Her lips parted slightly, as if she might justify her words, but instead, she lowered her gaze and muttered, "My apologies, Alpha."

    Dennis snorted softly from where he sat next to Xamira. "Next time, you should learn to read the room," he said, stabbing a slice of sausage with casual ease.

    Wanda¡¯s head turned just enough to nce at him from the corner of her eyes. "Must you always talk?" she muttered, more to herself than to him.

    "Must you always whine?" Dennis countered with a shrug.

    She rolled her eyes and returned to her te, saying nothing else.

    Meanwhile, Meredith satposedly, ignoring the tension. She smiled at Xamira, who was carefully cutting her roasted carrots into neat, triangr pieces.

    "Would you like more chicken, dear?"

    Xamira nced up and nodded with a small, eager smile. "Yes, please."

    Meredith picked up the serving spoon and ced a well-roasted chicken breast on the girl¡¯s te. "Here you go."

    "Thank you, mydy," Xamira replied, still using the new formal title she had grown used to.

    A small warmth bloomed in Meredith¡¯s chest. She reached out to gently smooth back a lock of hair from Xamira¡¯s face.

    Across the table, Wanda chewed slowly, her gaze flicking between the two. There it was again¡ªthat bond¡ªthat impossible, sudden closeness between Meredith and the child.

    Wanda¡¯s brow furrowed.

    After breakfast, Draven rose from his seat, pushing the chair back with a soft scrape. "Dennis. Jeffery."

    The two men stood immediately, almost in sync.

    Seeing this, Wanda stood as well. "Are we heading into a meeting now?"

    Dennis paused, then turned with a smirk. "Yes, but without you."

    The words were like a p.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes widened just slightly, then narrowed. She clenched her fists at her sides, nails digging into her palms as she watched the trio walk out together, not sparing her another nce.

    Her thoughts raced. Was Draven shutting her out? Had he discovered something? Was her influence slipping?

    She bit the inside of her cheek as uncertainty gnawed at her.

    Meanwhile, Meredith rose with Xamira, taking the little girl¡¯s hand in hers and guiding her out of the hall. Their pace was unhurried, their steps in rhythm.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes followed them.

    The child¡ªXamira¡ªher eyes... they had never looked at Wanda like that. Not anymore. Not since¡ª

    Wanda¡¯s thoughts broke off sharply. Her breath caught in her throat.

    Did she... Did she tell them?

    Wanda¡¯s heart began to pound. Had Xamira said something to Meredith? Or worse, to Draven?

    She sat back down slowly, feeling a twinge of dread creep into her spine.

    And then another thought hit her like ice water: Meredith¡¯s scar.

    Wanda¡¯s brows drew together as she stared down at her te, now cold and untouched.

    She had almost forgotten about it. That wound on Meredith¡¯s facepletely healed. Not even a faint mark remained.

    And suddenly, Wanda¡¯s mind was no longer on breakfast.

    ---

    Inside Draven¡¯s home office...

    "I will be leaving for Stormveil at first light tomorrow," he said, his voice even but firm.

    Dennis blinked, then nodded. "Right. But... what about the Human checkpoints at the Duskmoor border? They¡¯ve been ramping up searchestely as you already know."

    "And how do we transport the vampire corpses?" Jeffery added, voice low and cautious. "Can¡¯t exactly throw those in a bup sack and hope for the best."

    Draven¡¯s lips curled faintly. "That¡¯s why I made a deal with Brackham."

    Both men looked up sharply.

    "A few weeks ago," Draven continued, "I pressed him to ensure that my convoy would no longer be stopped or searched at the border checkpoints. It was part of a diplomatic trade arrangement for the proof he failed to bring. Remember?"

    Realization dawned on Dennis¡¯s face first. His mouth opened slightly, and then he exhaled, grinning. "You sneaky, brilliant bastard."

    Jeffery gave a small nod, clearly impressed. "So, you were nning for this even before thest vampire raid."

    Draven only shrugged, walking behind his desk and finally taking his seat. "A leader doesn¡¯t wait for chaos to happen before preparing for it."

    Dennis gave a short whistle and leaned back. "Remind me never to y chess with you."

    "I¡¯d crush you, always," Draven replied simply.

    They all shared a brief chuckle before Draven¡¯s expression returned to its usual seriousness.

    "Jeffery, you will being with me to Stormveil," he said, shifting his gaze toward his Beta.

    Jeffery nodded at once. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Dennis," Draven said, his attention turning, "you will oversee the estate in my absence. That includes every patrol and internal affair."

    Dennis straightened and gave a two-finger salute. "Consider it done."

    Draven leaned forward slightly. "The security of the estate must be tighter than ever. We¡¯ve killed eight of them, but two got away. That¡¯s enough for them to try again."

    "Got it. I will double the patrol rotations and increase guard presence at the fence perimeter," Dennis replied.

    "And how long will you be gone?" he added after a pause.

    "Five days max," Draven answered. "Enough time to deliver the bodies, meet with King Alderic, the council of elders, and finalize our next moves."

    Dennis gave a nod of approval, but before he could speak, Draven added, "You will also be responsible for Meredith¡¯s training while I¡¯m away."

    There was a flicker in Dennis¡¯s eye, followed by a slow grin. "With pleasure."

    Draven narrowed his eyes, not in warning, but scrutiny. "Don¡¯t test her patience. Or mine."

    Dennis raised his hands, grinning wider. "Noted, Alpha."

    Then, Draven¡¯s tone dipped lower, more serious. "One more thing."

    The room stilled.

    "If the secretb is found while I¡¯m gone, you are not to engage."

    Dennis and Jeffery both sat up straighter, eyes locked on him.

    "I repeat¡ªdo not move on it without me. Wait until I return to Duskmoor."

    Dennis exhaled and nodded. "Understood."

 Chapter 223: An Understanding Husband

    <h4>Chapter 223: An Understanding Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After spending almost my entire day with Xamira, I decided to go find Draven in his bedroom.

    The bedroom was already softly lit when I entered, and the first thing I saw was Dennis kneeling beside Draven¡¯s travel bag, struggling to stuff a pair of boots in alongside folded clothes.

    Draven stood nearby, watching his brother with an expression of mild amusement and exasperation.

    Dennis looked up as I stepped in and grinned.

    "Well, look who¡¯s here," he said, rising to his feet and brushing imaginary dust off his hands.

    "Have you heard? I will be your esteemedbat instructor while your husband¡¯s away."

    I arched a brow but smiled back. "Yes, I¡¯ve heard."

    Dennis ced a hand over his chest in mock solemnity. "Don¡¯t worry, I will go easy on you. Nothing to be afraid of."

    I opened my mouth to tell him I wasn¡¯t afraid of him¡ªor anyone else for that matter¡ªbut Draven¡¯s voice beat me to it.

    "Dennis," he said, tone sharp and clear, "you¡¯re not to go easy or hard on her. You are to train her. Spar with her. That¡¯s it."

    Dennis blinked, then turned toward his brother with a look of mock hurt. "You doubt my professionalism?"

    Draven gave him a t stare. "I doubt your maturity."

    "Oh, please," Dennis said, flinging his arms in the air. "One offhand joke and suddenly I¡¯m unfit to train thedy of the house?"

    I sat on the edge of the bed, watching the bickering with a soft smile tugging at my lips.

    There was something deeplyforting about the way they bantered¡ªlike two boys caught in a power struggle only they understood.

    And yet, beneath the teasing, there was brotherly trust and unspoken understanding.

    A strange ache twisted in my chest.

    How I wished I had this with my own siblings. But no¡ªmy sisters were mypetition, and my brother was a threat cloaked in shared blood.

    We were nothing like this. We were sharp smiles, cold wars, and poisonous intentions.

    Well, I didn¡¯t even stand a chance against any of them.

    Dennis finally lifted his arms in surrender. "Alright, alright," he muttered, stepping away from the bag. "I will be the best trainer this estate has ever seen."

    Then he helped Draven fold thest of the garments and lock the travel bag neatly.

    After a quick nod of approval, Dennis turned to me, gave a slight bow, and said with a wink, "See you at training, mydy."

    Then he sauntered out, humming to himself as he shut the door behind him.

    Draven crossed the room and settled beside me on the bed, his presence immediately grounding.

    Without warning, he leaned in and stole a kiss¡ªsoft and quick. It was more like a tease.

    "You owe me something," he murmured against my lips.

    I tilted my head, frowning slightly. "What?"

    "You promised me I¡¯d meet your wolf after I caught the vampires."

    The breath caught in my throat. I hadn¡¯t forgotten¡ªI just hadn¡¯t expected him to bring it up so soon.

    I nodded slowly, then released a sigh. "Let me see if she¡¯s willing. I can¡¯t force her."

    Draven¡¯s brow creased. "She hides herself? Not you?"

    "Yes," I answered truthfully. "She¡¯s... private. She keeps her presence hidden on purpose."

    "Why?"

    I hesitated for a moment, then met his gaze. "To protect me. Because of what she is."

    Draven sat up a little straighter, studying me with intensity. "Introduce her to me."

    I closed my eyes and called to Valmora softly in my mind. For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence.

    Then, a ripple stirred at the back of my mind, like a wave brushing over a stillke.

    "She¡¯s here," I said gently, opening my eyes again. "Her name is Valmora."

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The name clearly struck something in him.

    "Valmora?" he echoed. "The same Valmora who was wolf to Serena, the Wolf Queen?"

    I shook my head slowly. "No... Valmora is actually the Wolf Queen, not Serena."

    After being corrected by Valmora a few times, I was now teaching others and correcting the notion.

    Draven¡¯s pupils dted. He stared at me as if I had sprouted another head. Then, slowly, his expression shifted into one of dawning understanding.

    "That¡¯s why she hid herself," he said. "Now I understand."

    "Do you really?" I asked softly, unsure if even I fully understood.

    Draven nodded. "Serena and your wolf¡ªshook the foundations of our race back then. If people knew Valmora was alive and inside you... It wouldn¡¯t end well. There¡¯s too much history. Too many fears. You¡¯re right to keep her hidden."

    A quiet sigh of relief escaped me. Valmora had always said this, but hearing it from someone else¡ªsomeone like Draven¡ªlifted a weight off my chest.

    "I can feel her aura now," he added. "It¡¯s strong. Intimidating. Anyone close enough will feel her presence if you¡¯re not careful. You must keep her concealed. Keep training without her. And when you¡¯re ready... then you can fight with her power."

    "I will," I whispered. "She told me something simr."

    I paused, remembering Valmora¡¯s cryptic words about regaining power. I wanted to tell Draven... but I still didn¡¯t fully understand what it meant.

    And for now, it felt too fragile¡ªtoo unfinished¡ªto share. So, I kept that to myself.

    But what I did share, I shared with my whole heart.

    "I trust you," I told him quietly. "Thank you for understanding."

    Draven didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he reached for my hand,ced our fingers together, and lifted it to his lips.

    "I will always understand you, Meredith. Even the parts you don¡¯t say. Let¡¯s just continue to keep this trust and not let it crack again."

    Those words meant everything to me.

    I was content with Draven just understanding that I couldn¡¯t share everything with him yet, and I hoped he would continue to have that patience with me.

    "So, you don¡¯t have any message to pass on to your grandmother?" Draven asked.

    I shook my head slowly. There was no need for that anymore.

    "I think I will wait until I meet her personally because she is the one who has something to say to me," I exined.

    "If you say so." Draven smiled and leaned in to brush his lips across my forehead.

 Chapter 224: Back in Stormveil

    <h4>Chapter 224: Back in Stormveil</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The air was crisp, the sky a deep grey with hints ofvender as the first light of dawn crept slowly over the estate.

    It was just past five a.m. The courtyard was quiet, save for the low idle of five ck jeeps lined up in precision, their headlights glowing faintly in the morning fog.

    I stood steps away from the third jeep, the morning wind tugging slightly at my coat. Meredith was in front of me, her hand cradled gently between mine. She wore a thick robe, her silver hair pulled back loosely, and the look in her eyes made me hesitate.

    She reached out, cupping my arm. "Call me as soon as you get home."

    I nodded. "I will."

    "I mean it, Draven."

    "I promise."

    I squeezed her arm gently and leaned closer, cing a kiss against her temple. Her scent lingered on me even after I pulled away.

    Behind me, Dennis approached. "Safe travels, Brother," he said, nodding once. "And trust me to take care of your house. Nothing will go wrong on my watch."

    I studied his face for a beat¡ªserious, alert¡ªand gave a curt nod. "I trust you. Make sure she continues training."

    Dennis grinned. "Don¡¯t worry. I will break her in."

    Meredith raised a brow, but I didn¡¯t give either of them time to continue their yful bickering. I turned, opened the passenger side door of the third jeep, and got in.

    Jeffery was already in the other seat. He didn¡¯t say much except for a nod.

    And just like that, the convoy rolled out of the courtyard, tires crunching over gravel as we headed for the open road.

    ---

    A few hours into the journey, we reached Duskmoor¡¯s border.

    The checkpoints were heavily guarded, but as expected, no one moved to stop us. The guards nced at our convoy, recognized the emblem on the third jeep, and quickly stepped aside, lowering the road barrier.

    Jeffery exhaled through his nose. "Looks like Brackham knows better than to go back on his word."

    I stared ahead. "It wasn¡¯t a word kept. It was amand obeyed¡ªout of guilt."

    Jeffery hummed in agreement. "At least he has the brains to know when to give in."

    We drove on, leaving the outskirts of Duskmoor behind and diving into the heart of the wilderness. Trees grew taller, closer. The sunlight barely touched the forest floor. The scent of wet leaves and soil clung to the air.

    Jeffery¡¯s voice broke the silence again. "Alpha, do you think the vampires have reached this part of the woods?"

    I released a long breath. "I hope not."

    I nced out the window, watching the blur of green and bark pass us. "If they¡¯ve made it this far, it means they¡¯re too close to our home. Stormveil won¡¯t be safe."

    ---

    Hours passed, and the daylight began to fade into a soft gold. As we made our way uphill through a rocky path, a new sight appeared beyond the thinning treeline.

    Massive bs of fortified stone, reinforced with steel and arcane runes, stretched across the horizon. The Great Wall, though still unfinished¡ªbut was clearly half-done.

    The workers moved about with purpose.

    The chauffeur slowed the jeep down at mymand and I leaned forward to get a better view.

    "It¡¯sing along," Jeffery said.

    "It has to," I replied. "If war breaks out... that wall will be the only thing standing between us and serious casualties."

    We ate quietly, the warmth from the bento boxesforting against the chill. Chicken skewers, wild rice, and spiced vegetables.

    I ate without much thought, but my mind kept circling back to Stormveil¡ªto King Alderic¡ªto the council of Elders.

    Then there was Brackham and his cohorts, and the Vampires.

    ---

    The sky turned a deeper gray-blue as we neared Stormveil¡¯s border. The road grew smoother, cleaner. And then, as we rounded a bend, the glimmer of rune-bound wards stretched across the air in faint blue lines¡ªStormveil¡¯s protective seal.

    Security was tight.

    King Alderic had done exactly what I asked.

    Dozens of guards stood at the border checkpoint¡ªsome armored, some in fur and leather. They heldrge rifles and spearsced with silver.

    As we approached, the guards stepped aside after recognizing the convoy. No one dared dy or question me.

    We passed through, and the terrain changed. The cold bit sharper here. The trees more familiar. Stormveil was home.

    And ahead, nestled at the edge of the mountain slope, stood Oatrun Estate¡ªancient, regal, and still as proud.

    The jeeps pulled into the inner courtyard, engines dying down one after another.

    The moment the convoy halted in the cobbled courtyard of Oatrun Estate, the front doors of the house burst open with familiar force.

    Randall Oatrun¡ªmy father¡ªstrode out with the confident ease of a man whose bloodline had ruled Stormveil for generations.

    His hair was swept back, his ck overcoat ring slightly behind him in the wind. And on his face, a wide smile that mirrored pride and anticipation.

    "Draven!" His voice echoed across the stone drive.

    I stepped out of the jeep, Jeffery exiting from the other side. The other guards filed out in sequence, each one bowing his head respectfully.

    "Wee home, my son," my father said, sping my shoulder with one hand, his eyes gleaming like a man who had waited years for this moment.

    "Father," I replied with a nod. "You look well."

    "I feel even better now that I know you¡¯ve brought what we¡¯ve been needing." His gaze swept the convoy like a predator searching for his prize. Then his voice lowered, serious. "Where are the vampire bodies?"

    Without a word, I turned slightly toward the back of the line of jeeps. The gesture was small, but the guards understood immediately.

    Two of them broke off from the line and moved to the final vehicles. Within seconds, the rear trunks opened with metallic hisses, exposing the dark matte body bags, lined carefully inside.

    Father¡¯s chuckle rumbled in his chest as he began walking toward thest jeep like a boy on his way to open presents.

    "Preserved," I said calmly, stepping beside him, "but I wouldn¡¯t rmend exposing them to open air for long. The scent won¡¯t be kind to your senses."

    He waved a hand in dismissal. "You forget, I¡¯ve stood over battlefields stacked with the corpses of the enemy. A few dead bloodsuckers won¡¯t disturb me."

    Even so, his grin hadn¡¯t faded. If anything, it widened with each step closer.

    He leaned slightly over one of the open trunks. "How many?"

    "Four bodies here," I answered. "Ten attacked. We killed eight in total. Two escaped."

    Father grunted, pleased but still visibly calcting. "Four is more than enough to shake the council from their ridiculous sleep."

 Chapter 225: Giving More Details

    <h4>Chapter 225: Giving More Details</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><i><strong>.</strong></i>

    His excitement was palpable now¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a victory to him, but a statement.

    A deration to the Council of Elders that the threat was no longer theoretical.

    I raised a hand slightly.

    The guard beside the jeep received the cue and unzipped the first body bag with careful precision.

    A cold, chemical-preserved scent hit the air instantly¡ªfaint, but sharp. I could feel the quiet recoil in the guards behind us, though no one flinched visibly.

    Inside the bag, pale skin stretched over hollowed bones and sunken eyes.

    The vampire¡¯s body was unmarred except for the puncture wound clean through the heart.

    "Excellent," my father murmured. "This... this will open their eyes."

    I watched him silently, noting the way his shoulders seemed lighter than usual.

    Bringing these corpses was more than strategic¡ªit was personal. And he wasn¡¯t going to waste a single moment of it.

    "You¡¯ve done well," he said suddenly, turning back toward me. "And your timing is impable. The council meets tomorrow."

    "And I n to attend," I told him. "Every word that needs to be said¡ªI will say it to their faces."

    He grinned again. "That¡¯s a good one."

    I gave a nod to the guards. "Zip the bags. Take them to the lower cold vault. No one is to touch them without my permission."

    ---

    The moment the body bags were secured and carried off by the guards toward the cold vault, I turned and walked with my father toward the main house.

    Jeffery fell into step behind us with the silent precision of someone used to both war and courtly halls.

    At the threshold of the estate, a familiar presence stepped into view¡ªtall, clean-cut, and dressed in tailored grey.

    Oscar Elrod, my oldest friend and most trusted advisor, greeted us with a warm grin that split his face in two.

    "Draven," he called, voice steady as always.

    "Oscar," I returned, closing the distance and embracing him in a tight, brotherly hug. "You look like the capital hasn¡¯t chewed you up yet."

    He chuckled, thumping my back. "It tried. I chewed back."

    He turned to Jeffery next. "Beta."

    Jeffery offered a smirk and sped Oscar¡¯s hand firmly. "Elrod."

    I could feel the tension from the ride already starting to ease from my shoulders. In times like these, steady hands and old loyalties were rarer than gold.

    We moved through the corridors, the sound of boots against marble echoing faintly until we reached the dining hall.

    The long table was alreadyid with roasted venison, herb butter rolls, and two bottles of honeyed wine.

    The air smelled of sage and seared meat, grounding the moment infort, even if our minds were heavy.

    Over dinner, Iid it all out. No flourish. No politicking.

    I told them in details about the vampires¡¯ invasion¡ªten entered, eight fell. I told them how the humans had ced cameras in the woods to monitor the vampires, unaware of the name of the creature they hunted.

    I exined how we were still hunting for the secretb Brackham and his Senate snakes had buried somewhere in Duskmoor.

    My father¡¯s knife paused mid-cut through a b of meat. "He¡¯s using his own people for experiments?"

    I nodded. "Unapologetically."

    His face twisted. "Brackham¡¯s a sneaky bastard. He always was."

    Oscar¡¯s tone was more measured. "The experiments may not yield werewolves¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t yield something worse. A mistake... or a weapon."

    "That¡¯s exactly why," I said, setting down my goblet, "when we find theb, we collect the evidence, destroy it, and start the war."

    My father leaned back, smiling grimly. "Good. Burn Brackham with it."

    Jeffery raised his brows. "Assuming he¡¯s kind enough to be in the building when the mes go up."

    "Then we will drag him there ourselves," I muttered. "Well, unless he suddenly goes unreachable."

    The table fell into a grim silence, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. We all understood what wasing.

    Thefort of denial had long since left our kind. There was only the path forward now.

    Once the table had been cleared and the wine sses drained, I excused myself and stepped out onto the wide veranda that overlooked the training grounds.

    Then I pulled out my phone and dialed Meredith.

    Her voice came through within seconds. "Draven?"

    "I arrived a while ago," I said. "Didn¡¯t have a chance to call right away. My father intercepted us as soon as the cars pulled up."

    There was no irritation in her tone¡ªonly calm. "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve probably had a long evening."

    "I did. Just finished dinner. What about you¡ªhow was your day?"

    She sighed, the sound faint but unmistakably weary. "Half of it was spent reading. The other half with Xamira. She asked about you. She seemed a little down when I told her you¡¯d traveled."

    My gaze drifted toward the moonlit hills beyond the wall. "Tell her I will bring her something from Stormveil."

    "I will." A pause. "Oh, and before you ask, I didn¡¯t train today."

    I tilted my head, already grinning. "No?"

    "Dennis says we start tomorrow. Twice a day. Once before breakfast, and again before dinner."

    Iughed. "So, he¡¯s serious."

    "Very," she replied tly, though I could hear the smile in her voice. "You¡¯ve turned him into a taskmaster."

    "Good," I said. "You will be stronger for it."

    We stayed on the line a few moments longer. Talking. Joking.

    For a while, the burdens of politics and bloodshed felt distant¡ªlike another life. But then, Oscar appeared in the archway, lifting an expectant brow.

    "I need to go," I told her. "Oscar¡¯s here."

    As soon as I mentioned my best friend, I immediately exined who he was and his role in the briefest way possible.

    "Alright," she said softly. "Rest. You¡¯ve travelled for hours."

    "I will call you tomorrow."

    She hummed in agreement, and the line went silent.

    I slid the phone into my coat pocket, took onest breath of the cool night air, and turned to face Oscar and whatever business still waited before dawn.

 Chapter 226: Combat With Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 226: Combat With Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The shrill ring of my phone pierced through the heavy veil of sleep, dragging me from the depths of dreand.

    My hand iled across the bed until it closed around the device. Eyes still squinting and mind foggy, I blinked at Dennis¡¯s name on the screen.

    I slid the green button with a groggy swipe and brought the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

    A voice far too cheerful for this hour crackled through. "Good morning, mydy. Just wondering... why can¡¯t I see you at the training grounds?"

    My eyes snapped open instantly.

    "You¡¯re there already?" I croaked, bolting upright. My heart, previously in a peaceful rhythm, now raced like I was already mid-sprint.

    Dennisughed. "I had a feeling. You were still sleeping, weren¡¯t you?"

    "I¡ª!" I wanted to deny it, but lying was pointless. "I will be there in twenty minutes! Please don¡¯t go anywhere!"

    "Where would I go? I¡¯m your instructor now, remember?" He chuckled again before hanging up.

    I barely registered the end of the call before I threw the phone aside and scrambled out of bed.

    My bare feet hit the cold floor as I dashed into the bathroom like a woman on fire.

    The icy water jolted me into full wakefulness as I washed my face and brushed my teeth at what had to be record speed.

    There was no time for anything else¡ªnot even for Valmora to snark about my chaotic state.

    I slipped into my ckbat leggings and the fitted training top. It hugged my body just enough to move with ease, and I silently thanked myself for organizing my training gear ahead of time.

    Racing out of the bedroom, I flew down the first staircase, only to nearly collide head-on with Kira and Deidra at the bottomnding.

    "Mydy!" they both eximed in unison, nearly dropping the foldedundry they were carrying.

    "I¡¯m fine! Morning!" I called over my shoulder, not even slowing my pace.

    "But¡ªyour hair¡ª!"

    "Later!" I shouted back, bolting past the hallway arch and out into the open grounds.

    The crisp morning air stung my face, but it felt invigorating. The sky was painted in soft hues of rose and amber, the sun barely lifting past the trees.

    Birds chirpedzily above, unaware of the chaos below.

    All I could think of was not embarrassing myself on the very first day of training with Dennis. And not when Draven was probably going to ask how it went.

    <i>¡¯Late. On your first day,¡¯</i> I scolded myself mentally hoping that Dennis wouldn¡¯t mind, as the training field came into view beyond the hedges.

    And there he was¡ªDennis¡ªalready shirtless, stretching casually beneath one of the trees that framed the dusty clearing.

    His tawny hair was pulled back, and he looked entirely too rxed for someone who was about to put me throughbat hell.

    He gazed up the moment I came tearing around the corner, his lips curving into an unrepentant grin.

    "Ah. Sleeping Beauty finally arrives."

    I was still catching my breath when Dennis tilted his head slightly and gave me that familiar grin that always managed to ride the line between charming and mischievous.

    "Well then," he said, dusting his hands. "Let¡¯s not waste the early sun. Show me what my dear brother¡¯s been teaching you. Let¡¯s see if all that brooding musclees with actual technique."

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Alright."

    Stepping into the cleared space he indicated, I focused my breathing and positioned myself as Draven had taught me¡ªone foot forward, knees bent, hands slightly open and rxed.

    I took a moment to center myself, letting my wolf stir faintly in the background, though Valmora said nothing. She was quiet, simply watching through my eyes.

    Dennis circled mezily, arms folded, as I ran through the sequences. I flowed through Draven¡¯sbat forms¡ªlight jabs, side pivots, counter sweeps, and the spin-step kick I¡¯d finally managed to perfect.

    The movement felt clean. Controlled.

    When I finished, Dennis gave a low whistle.

    "Not bad," he said, nodding. "You¡¯ve got the structure down, I will give you that. But¡ª" He stretched like a lounging cat, muscles shifting smoothly under his skin. "Let¡¯s see what happens when the rules start bending."

    He dropped into stance in front of me, his eyes sharpening. "Come at me."

    I hesitated for a heartbeat, then lunged forward, aiming a quick jab at his shoulder. But he was already gone¡ªstepping around me with such a smooth pivot that it didn¡¯t register until I felt his breath near my neck from behind.

    I spun quickly, heart thudding.

    He was already three steps back, arms raised casually. "Faster," he grinned. "You will nevernd a hit if you don¡¯t use your instincts."

    I charged again¡ªthis time mixing my strike with a faint feint to the left before redirecting right. He blocked it with his forearm and shifted, using only his foot to gently sweep mine, almost toppling me off-bnce¡ªbut not quite.

    I regained my footing and went low this time, aiming a sweep kick toward his knee.

    He jumped,nding lightly behind me like he¡¯d weighed nothing at all. I barely had time to turn before his fingers tapped lightly against the base of my spine.

    "If I¡¯d meant to strike, you¡¯d be on the ground," he said smoothly.

    I stepped back, breathing harder now, annoyance prickling behind my ribs. "Are you going easy on me?"

    His eyes widened¡ªmock offense, of course. "Me? Go easy? Never."

    Then, chuckling, he said, "I call it my personal teaching method. I don¡¯t believe in bruises unless absolutely necessary. Draven likes to fight like he¡¯s training a soldier. I, on the other hand¡ª"

    He tapped his temple "¡ªtrain for survival. Mind games, misdirection, anticipation. I¡¯m not trying to make you tougher. I¡¯m trying to make you unpredictable."

    "I¡¯d rather know if I¡¯m actually improving," I muttered, lifting my hands again.

    "You are." His tone turned sincere, even beneath the teasing grin. "You move quicker than most new fighters I¡¯ve seen. You just need to sharpen your instincts. If you hesitate for even a second in battle, your opponent will control the rhythm. That¡¯s what I¡¯m teaching you."

    We circled again, and this time, I watched him closely. Dennis didn¡¯t carry himself with the same intense, grounded stillness Draven did. He was fluid¡ªlike a breeze just out of reach.

    His footwork wasn¡¯t brute strength¡ªit was cleverness. Distraction. Everything about his movements whispered trickery.

    I struck again, aiming for his ribs. He leaned back smoothly, and with one hand, gently flicked my wrist mid-strike to redirect the motion¡ªagain, no hitnded. I gritted my teeth, frustrated and yet oddly energized.

    "You¡¯re reading me," I said between breaths.

    "Of course I am," he grinned, feinting left then disappearing behind me again. "And you will learn to read me too¡ªif you stop thinking and start feeling."

    Then¡ªjust as I turned¡ªI saw his palming toward me. I braced instinctively, but he stopped an inch from my cheek. Not a single touch.

    But that was the lesson. He could have hit me. Again

    He dropped his hand. "And that, my dear Meredith, is the difference between reacting and predicting."

    I stared at him, heartbeat drumming wildly in my chest. A part of me wanted to scowl. Another part wanted to grin.

    Maybe both.

    Dennis winked. "Again?"

 Chapter 227: The Magic of the Trip

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Magic of the Trip</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    I groaned lightly as I dropped onto the bench by the edge of the training grounds, sweat trickling down my back and soaking through my shirt.

    My arms felt like lead, and my thighs were already beginning to protest with every movement.

    Dennis offered a grin and a short bow, like we¡¯d just wrapped up a polite fencing duel instead of an hour of him dancing around my attacks and flicking imaginary hits at me just to prove he could.

    "Not bad," he said, tossing me a water sk. "You¡¯re getting sharper."

    I took the sk with a breathless thanks, gulping the cool water gratefully before swiping the back of my hand across my damp forehead. "I¡¯ll get better," I murmured.

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. "That¡¯s the spirit. Now go get yourself cleaned up first. Breakfast is sacred."

    I shot him a narrow-eyed nce. "You¡¯re the one who dragged me onto the field before sunrise."

    "Ah, and I regret nothing."

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. My muscles were jelly.

    As I headed back into the estate, the early morning light warmed the tiled halls.

    Inside my bedroom, Deidra and Kira were already waiting. Their eyes widened slightly when they saw me dragging my legs across the marble.

    "Mydy," Kira gasped, rushing to take my hand and guide me toward the washroom. "You¡¯re... You look all worked-up."

    "He didn¡¯t go easy on me," I muttered. Then paused. "Well, maybe he did. And that¡¯s the terrifying part."

    The girls chuckled but said nothing as they worked. Warm water, gentle cloths,vender-scented oils¡ªDeidra rubbed my shoulders briefly, kneading out the tightest knots before I dressed again in something soft and simple: pale ivory linen dress, loose braid, a touch of lip balm.

    By the time I descended to the dining hall, I felt a little more like myself, even though my body was already plotting its revenge in the form of dyed soreness.

    But I trusted that I would be all healed up before the next training session in the evening.

    Breakfast was alreadyid out on the long table¡ªsteamed dumplings, roasted chicken strips, fried potatoes, and freshly cut fruit slices.

    To my surprise, Wanda was already there, seated with perfect posture like she¡¯d arrived before the sun.

    I had half-expected her to slink inte and dramatic now that Draven wasn¡¯t around. But no¡ªshe was here, demure andposed. Suspiciously so.

    Xamira was seated beside me, happily munching on a honeyed bun, her short legs swinging under the chair.

    Dennis left the head chair unupied and remained in his usual sitting position, a slice of fruit in one hand and a knowing smirk on his face.

    Breakfast had barely begun when Wanda spoke, her voice sweetlyced with feigned innocence.

    "I¡¯m going into town today," she said casually, picking at a cherry with her fork. Then she turned to Dennis.

    "Hope you don¡¯t expect me to ask your permission before I go out¡ªor tell you where in particr that I¡¯m going to."

    I nearly sighed. Here we go.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his arm drapingzily across the back. "Of course not," he said, tone mockingly agreeable.

    "You¡¯re always free to get into trouble without asking. Just don¡¯t drag my brother into your mess when you do."

    Wanda¡¯s smile tightened. "What do you take me for?"

    He tapped a finger on his chin in mock thought. "Do you want the long list or the short one?"

    She rolled her eyes, sharp enough to cut ss and returned her attention to her food.

    Xamira nced between them and frowned slightly, reaching for her spoon.

    I watched the two of them bicker with the ease of enemies who¡¯d long since learned how to poke each other¡¯s nerves without even trying.

    Normally, this kind of drama would¡¯ve set my teeth on edge, especially during breakfast¡ªbut not today.

    Because for once, someone was standing toe-to-toe with Wanda and matching her bite for bite.

    Dennis didn¡¯t need to yell, didn¡¯t need to be cruel¡ªhis words were sharper than ws, and each one sent a subtle tremor through her carefully poised facade.

    I offered Xamira another piece of chicken, and she beamed at me.

    Across the table, Wanda looked like she wanted to throw her fork.

    And strangely enough, I found that I was enjoying this meal far more than I should.

    ---

    After breakfast, I walked Xamira back to her room where her nanny waited, then made my way toward the east corridor, letting the soft hush of the hallway settle my thoughts.

    Just then, my phone vibrated lightly in my palm. A smile crept onto my face seeing it was Draven, even before I even answered.

    "Hello?"

    "How are you?" came his voice, low and smooth, with just enough gravel to make my chest flutter.

    I leaned slightly against the windowsill and gazed out at the garden. "I¡¯m fine. Just finished breakfast. It was... eventful."

    A soft chuckle rumbled through the speaker. "Wanda?"

    "Who else?" I smiled faintly. "But don¡¯t worry, Dennis held the fort with just his words."

    "I expected nothing less." There was a pause, then, "Here, I have a meeting today, and then there is breakfast."

    "You should eat before your meetings. I know how long those can stretch."

    "I will. I just wanted to check in first." His voice lowered, sincere now. "Everything okay over there?"

    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. "Everything¡¯s fine."

    "Mm," he hummed knowingly. "Speaking of which, how did your first training session go?"

    I let out a breath and shook my head slowly, remembering the sly grin on Dennis¡¯s face each time he dodged my strikes without even trying.

    "He¡¯s sneaky," I admitted. "Teases more than he spars. But I think I got a feel for his rhythm eventually."

    "Did he hit you?" Draven asked, his tone turning ever so slightly serious.

    "No," I said, chuckling. "That¡¯s the strange part. He didn¡¯t. But he made it very clear that he could have. It was... humbling."

    There was a pause, then Draven said softly, "Good. He¡¯s got his own methods, but he will sharpen you. Just don¡¯t let the teasing fool you¡ªhe takes the job seriously."

    "I believe that now," I replied. "I will be better tomorrow."

    "I know you will."

    A quiet,fortable pause fell between us. I could hear the faint background noise of voices where he was.

    "If you want to talk... about anything," he said gently, "just text me. I will call when I¡¯m free."

    His words wrapped around me like a second skin. Unexpected, yetforting.

    "I will," I whispered. "Thank you."

    I could almost feel his smile, even from here.

    "Talk soon."

    "Okay. Enjoy your breakfast."

    As the call ended, I lowered the phone slowly and held it against my chest for a moment.

    It was strange how much lighter I felt.

    His voice, his concern, his casual warmth¡ªit felt different. Closer. Steadier. Like a thread was slowly weaving between us, something real.

    This trip... this temporary distance... was actually bringing us closer than before.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 228: Council Meeting with the Elders (I)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Council Meeting with the Elders (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    An hour after breakfast, I was halfway through reading an old scroll on interspecies treaties¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t bothered to look at in years¡ªwhen the door to the study opened.

    Jeffery stepped in, his tone calm as always, but his words broke through the quiet like a pebble hitting ss.

    "King Alderic is here."

    I looked up, startled. "Here? In this castle?"

    Jeffery gave a small nod. "Just arrived. He¡¯s with your father in the main sitting room."

    I closed the scroll with a soft thud. "It seems the vampire corpses couldn¡¯t wait for today¡¯s council."

    Jeffery smirked faintly. "That¡¯s what I figured, too."

    We left the study together and headed for the main living room. Sure enough, King Alderic was already seatedfortably, deep in discussion with my father.

    Their low voices carried across the space, interrupted only when Alderic caught sight of me.

    "Ah, Draven!" Alderic rose with a wide smile, hands extended.

    I stepped forward and grasped his arms in greeting. "You should have sent word ahead, Your Majesty."

    "No formalities between us," he said with a wave of his hand, brushing away the title like lint. "Besides, I couldn¡¯t wait. You know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯veid eyes on one of those cursed things?"

    "Maybe two centuries," I said, smirking slightly. "And I brought you four."

    His eyes twinkled. "A generous offering."

    I gestured to Jeffery. "He will take us to the vault. The bodies were preserved¡ªbarely. Not pleasant, but still intact."

    Jeffery nodded and left to prepare the viewing.

    Then, Alderic turned to my father, still smiling. "I knew your son was tenacious, Randall, but this? He¡¯s outdone himself."

    My father only chuckled. "You¡¯ve only seen the bodies yet. Wait until you hear the rest."

    When Jeffery returned, we led Alderic down the stone corridor that curved beneath the estate toward the cold vaults.

    The air turned colder as we descended¡ªintentionally so. I had insisted years ago that Oatrun¡¯s underground storage could double as war containment if necessary.

    I was d now that we¡¯d made the investment.

    Inside, the temperature dropped further. Frost glistened faintly on the pipes above, and two of my guards stood nking therge steel vault.

    Jeffery opened the heavy door, and a wave of cold air rolled out. Inside were four sealed body bags,id atop long marble bs.

    The pungent scent of chemical preservation and death mingled thickly in the air.

    One of the guards unzipped the first bag.

    Alderic stepped forward and looked down at the ashen, lifeless vampire face. He exhaled slowly, almost reverently.

    "Moon goddess," he muttered. "I never thought I¡¯d see one again."

    "Their eyes are still red, even in death," my father noted, stepping beside him. "And look at those fangs. Like ivory needles."

    "They attacked my estate two nights ago," I began. "Ten of them. We killed eight and two escaped."

    Alderic looked up sharply. "They were organized?"

    "Coordinated," I said grimly. "One led the others, issuing silentmands. This wasn¡¯t a rogue act¡ªit was recon. A test, maybe. But they failed."

    "Barely," Jeffery added. "We lost two guards. Three injured."

    Alderic¡¯s expression hardened, his earlier smile gone. "Then they¡¯re hunting again."

    My father folded his arms. "Let them. They chose the wrong prey this time."

    Alderic didn¡¯t say much more. He just stared a while longer, as if memorizing the faces of the dead.

    Once we escorted him back up to the sunlit entrance hall, he stopped just before stepping outside.

    "I will see you at the council, Draven."

    "I will be there," I replied. "And I will make sure they listen."

    We followed his convoy out to the courtyard, watching as the ck cars pulled away toward the other wing.

    Only once the dust settled did I finally turn to Jeffery with a low breath.

    "That went better than expected."

    Jeffery shrugged. "Hard to argue with four corpses and a first-hand ount."

    ---

    By 2 PM, I rode in the lead car beside Jeffery. Oscar and my father were in the vehicle behind us.

    The convoy pulled into the Council Quarter, a towering circr building carved from old stone and draped in crimson banners.

    The guards posted outside bowed deeply as we passed.

    Inside, the grand hall was already buzzing. Dozens of Elders filled the room with low murmurs and old perfume.

    Most turned when they saw me enter, some rising in greeting, others simply watching.

    I didn¡¯t care for either of them. Those old men have always been at odds with me for whatever stupid reasons best known to them.

    I disregarded their gazes and thoughts and walked to my seat, sat, and crossed one leg over the other.

    Jeffery sat beside me, arms folded. Oscar joined him, silent and sharp-eyed.

    Reginald Oatrun¡ªWanda¡¯s father¡ªremained seated across the hall. He hadn¡¯t so much as blinked in my direction since I entered Stormveil. And again, I found I didn¡¯t care.

    My father took his ce beside Alderic¡¯s empty seat.

    Then, atst, the King entered.

    He made no announcement, simply walked to his seat, and sat. The room hushed instantly.

    Alderic opened the meeting with a brief formal address, then gestured toward me. "Alpha Draven Oatrun has brought proof of what we all feared. Vampires... have returned."

    I rose, my gaze sweeping across the semi-circle of high-backed chairs. And then, with a quiet nod, the guards wheeled in the sealed cases¡ªeach one containing a vampire body.

    Gasps followed. Some Elders recoiled, others leaned forward.

    "These creatures are no myth," I said, my voice cutting through the silence. "They are not stories. They are walking, killing memories. And they¡¯re back."

    Murmurs surged.

    One of the elders, his beard white and eyes sunken, leaned forward. "Where were these bodies found?"

    "At my estate in Duskmoor," I said. "They attacked two nights ago. There were a total of ten. We killed eight, and two escaped."

    "And the humans?" another asked. "Do they know?"

    "They¡¯re chasing ghosts," I said. "Brackham and his faction nted cameras in the woods¡ªwatching shadows they don¡¯t understand. They think these creatures are something new. But they are wrong."

 Chapter 229: Council Meeting with the Elders (II)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Council Meeting with the Elders (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A beat of silence followed myst words¡ªheavy and taut¡ªbefore it shattered.

    "I heard that Brackham has been conducting experiments with our kind for several months..."

    The voice sliced through the stillness like a de.

    Instantly, I met gazes with Reginald Fellowes as the room erupted.

    Chairs scraped against the stone floor. Voices climbed and shed in a storm of disbelief.

    Elder Alphonse pounded the table with a gnarled fist, his silver hair shaking with fury. "What madness is this?"

    "Experiments?! On our kind?"

    "Did the humans dare¡ª?"

    My gaze narrowed, not at the chaos, but at Reginald himself.

    He remained seated, eyes locked onto mine¡ªcalm, pointed, calcting. I studied him silently, ignoring the mour around us. My father sat straighter next to Alderic, clearly waiting to see how I¡¯d respond. And I understood now.

    This wasn¡¯t a slip of the tongue. Reginald wanted a reaction.

    "Why didn¡¯t you care to inform us all this while?" Reginald demanded over the roar of voices. "Or do you think we are not important because you don¡¯t regard us?"

    The uproar intensified. A chorus of usations and anger now turned toward me.

    "Why would you keep something like this secret?"

    "You owe the Council transparency!"

    "Are we not allies in this war?"

    Still, I said nothing. I let them scream. Let them throw their fits and pound their fists.

    Because my mind was already moving behind the scenes, stitching pieces together.

    Reginald hadn¡¯t gotten that information from thin air. He had never set foot on Duskmoor¡¯snd to catch whispers. The only conclusion left¡ª

    Wanda.

    My jaw flexed. Disappointment tightened across my shoulders like a yoke. She¡¯d broken protocol. Defied a direct boundary I¡¯did in stone. And for what?

    To curry favour with her father? To gain leverage in a conversation I never intended to involve her in?

    She couldn¡¯t be trusted with anything sensitive again.

    Some of the elders were already calling for blood. I heard one of them growl something about raising a battalion. Another demanded to invade Duskmoor and bring Brackham¡¯s head.

    The frenzy was blinding, but I¡¯d heard enough. And my presence alone was heavy enough to press silence into the room.

    "You¡¯ve heard the bodies are real. And yes, the experiments are real," I said. "I confirm it. And I also confirm the humans have no idea what they are truly ying with."

    A tense hush lingered.

    "But I will not let this council rush into a war simply because your emotions are louder than your discipline."

    That drew a few stiffened postures. I saw Elder Marin bristle, but she bit her tongue.

    "War wille," I said. "But it muste with strategy. If we strike too soon, we lose our edge. We lose our story. And make no mistake¡ªhistory will write the victors either as savages or saviours."

    Murmurs again, but softer now. Controlled.

    "Right now," I continued, "our enemies work from the shadows. We need to find theb. Get evidence. Names. Documentation. Otherwise, we will be seen as the aggressors in the eyes of the next generation. Or worse¡ªthe world."

    "That¡¯s if we survive long enough," Reginald muttered, but I heard the fear beneath his barbs.

    I met his gaze. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already lifted all restraints for our kind in Duskmoor. From now on, any werewolf is free to retaliate against aggression. No more submissions. No more silence. I told Brackham myself¡ªif they raise a hand, they should expect to lose it."

    A few of the elders nodded, others murmured their assent.

    Then my father stood.

    "The days of our people beingb rats are over," he dered. "We will not be hunted in secret. We will not be dissected in cages. Let the humans feel fear for once."

    Jeffery offered a short nod beside me, arms crossed. "The war isn¡¯t just against humans now," he added. "We¡¯ve confirmed the vampires are returning. And we have no idea how many they are or where they¡¯re hiding."

    It was then that Alderic, who had remained surprisingly silent during the ruckus, finally rose from his ce at the head of the table.

    His voice was deep, calm, and filled with that unshakable authority only centuries of leadership could lend.

    "I understand your anger," he said. "I feel it too. But listen to what Draven has said."

    The room wentpletely still.

    "We must finish the Great Wall. That remains our first line of defense. And now, with the bloodsuckers returning, we are not just facing men, but monsters. We must bid our time,plete our preparations, and strike with precision¡ªnot with blind rage."

    His tone brooked no argument.

    "And when that dayes," Alderic continued, his eyes sweeping across every elder seated before him, "there will be no retreat. No prisoners. The age of tolerance is ending. But let it end on our terms."

    Silence followed briefly. Then, slowly, one by one, the elders began to nod. Even Reginald, though begrudgingly.

    King Alderic gave a slight nod, a silent signal for me to take the floor once more.

    I straightened, keeping my voice even.

    "Now that we¡¯ve established our position," I began, "what matters most is momentum. We can¡¯t afford hesitation¡ªnot in finishing the Great Wall, and not in gathering the evidence we need to bury Brackham."

    One of the elders¡ªDrelwin, the oldest among them¡ªlet out a low grunt. "The runes won¡¯t hold if we¡¯re relying solely on our own mages. The enchantments on the eastern and northern barriers were carved by Fae hands. And we¡¯ve lost them."

    Another elder, Lorin, leaned forward. "Most of the Faes have been in hiding for over twenty years now. You all know why."

    "Because we drove them away," snapped Elder Korran from the southern province. "Let¡¯s not dress it up. The Faes lived among us. Thrived even. But they were starting to overshadow us¡ªour court, our councils, our warriors. Some of us couldn¡¯t stomach it."

    A scoff echoed from across the chamber. "Great. We needed them then, and now we need them more."

    "Do you think they wille back?" Elder Talwen asked. "After we severed ties? After what we did to them? We dered war on them, remember?"

    Regret hung heavy in the air for a moment. No one wanted to admit it, but the truth was clear.

    They had burned a bridge they now needed to cross.

    I waited patiently as they bickered and spected, measuring each word like weights on a scale. They were stuck in the past¡ªreying choices already made, alliances already broken.

    For me, the Fae were a secondary matter. If they could be convinced to return, fine. If not, I wasn¡¯t going to stake our entire defense on wishful diplomacy.

    "Weplete the wall regardless," I finally said. My voice cut through their murmurs like a de. "Fae magic or not. No more dys. No more excuses."

    My father cleared his throat, leaning forward.

 Chapter 230: Council Meeting with the Elders (III)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Council Meeting with the Elders (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Back to the matter of the vampires and the humans," he said. "We¡¯re fighting two fronts now. But what if we didn¡¯t have to? What if we could pit them against each other instead?"

    That shifted the room¡¯s energy. Some elders blinked. Others sat straighter.

    "Let the bloodsuckers feed on the humans," my father went on. "Let the humans panic. Let Brackham and his ilk lose control. If the vampires think they are being hunted, they will retaliate."

    Several elders nodded at the suggestion.

    A few even muttered in appreciation.

    I let their interest bloom before I added fuel to the fire.

    "Already, like I¡¯d said," I said, sweeping the room with my gaze, "the humans have made the mistake of trying to monitor the vampires with the cameras ced in the woods. Eyes where they don¡¯t belong. The Vampires will surelye for them."

    I didn¡¯t smile, but inwardly, I allowed the satisfaction to rise.

    "Let our enemies eat each other," I said. "Then we pick up the pieces."

    A low murmur of approval passed around the chamber. Even Reginald, who had spent much of the meeting with a de for a tongue, offered no resistance this time.

    King Alderic stood slowly. The movement alone was enough to settle the final whispers.

    "The council is adjourned," he announced. "Same hour, two days hence. By then, I expect progress on the Wall and updates on both theb and any movement from the vampires. We move deliberately, but we move."

    Chairs scraped. Robes swished. Elders began to file out in twos and threes, still exchanging low conversations, but without the fury that had marred the start of the meeting.

    I remained seated for a moment, watching them go and letting their tension roll off my shoulders.

    I knew what they were thinking. I¡¯d seen that look in their eyes before¡ªthreatened, defensive, cornered by a younger wolf they couldn¡¯t yet leash.

    "Draven," Alderic¡¯s deep voice cut through the air just as I stood. "Walk with me."

    I gave a slight nod, falling into step beside him as we moved through the long corridor of stone archways toward the back veranda.

    The midafternoon sun painted long streaks across the polished floor. For a while, we walked in silence, the weight of power hanging thick in the air between us.

    Finally, Alderic spoke, his tone lower now¡ªmore fatherly than kingly.

    "You¡¯ve done well. Better than most would¡¯ve in your ce. But..."

    The pause wasn¡¯t empty. It was loaded.

    "...you will be King soon. You can¡¯t afford to let pride put you at odds with the Council. Even when you¡¯re right."

    I didn¡¯t look at him. "So, I should let them bark like dogs and pretend not to hear?"

    "You should listen like a wolf listens to the wind," he said gently. "Not all noise is worth a fight. And not every challenge needs a counterstrike."

    I met his gaze now. There was no scolding there¡ªjust tempered wisdom.

    He went on, "You¡¯re not wrong to lead with strength. But power... Power is moresting when wrapped in patience. Don¡¯t rule with a clenched fist, Draven. Use wisdom. Influence them. Make them think the fight is theirs to win when it¡¯s already yours."

    A beat passed. The breeze rustled through the garden hedges below.

    "If they believe you disregard them," Alderic continued, "they will unite. And believe me, it will not be in your favour."

    I exhaled slowly, the tension in my jaw loosening. "Noted, Your Majesty."

    He smiled faintly, squeezing my shoulder. "Good. Now, get some rest. You¡¯ve stirred the nest enough for one day."

    ¡ª

    Twenty minutester, in the backseat of the Jeep.

    Jeffery was up front, arms folded across his chest, while Oscar and I shared the rear cabin space.

    The air was quiet for a stretch, the purr of the engine and the muted drone of tires on gravel filling the void. Then Oscar shifted, throwing a half nce my way.

    "You were bold in there."

    I didn¡¯t answer, but he smiled.

    "Borderline reckless," he added, "but... effective."

    I grunted. "You disagree with how I handled them."

    "I think," Oscar said, tapping his fingers on his knee, "you did what needed to be done¡ªbut you risk alienating the very council you will soon inherit."

    "I don¡¯t care if they like me."

    "No, but you need them to follow you," he said. "There¡¯s a difference."

    I turned my head toward the window, jaw tightening again.

    Oscar leaned in slightly. "Draven, you don¡¯t have to fight them all. You just have to lead them better than they know how to resist. Bring them under your hand... not beneath your boot."

    I studied him now. Oscar had always been the calm voice of reason, a tempering rod to my fire.

    He continued, "Reginald carries more sway than he deserves. The way a few of them looked to him¡ª"

    "He thinks he¡¯s smarter than he is," I cut in.

    "Exactly. And that kind of man is dangerous if not watched closely."

    From the front, Jeffery let out a humourless chuckle. "Power-hungry wolf. And he¡¯s never even led a vige before."

    Oscar nodded. "It¡¯s thatck of power that drives him. He wants it because he¡¯s never had it."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Reginald Fellowes had never been Alpha. Never a Beta. Never sat in any seat of real governance. And yet here he was, positioning himself as a mouthpiece in the council, riding the coattails of entitlement.

    I clenched my jaw. "My father made him a council member."

    "Hmm," Oscar mused, then smirked. "I bet he regrets it."

    That drew a small exhale of amusement from me¡ªhalf sigh, halfugh.

    "Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t cost us."

    Jeffery nced back briefly. "It won¡¯t, as long as you keep reminding them who the real Alpha in that room is."

    "I intend to," I said.

    I sat back, my mind working through the hours ahead. Stormveil had offered no rest¡ªnot yet. But if I were going to take the throne, if I were going to lead not just warriors, but an entire race, I had to start mastering the other battlefield¡ªthe one fought with words and influence.

    No more unnecessary enemies. No more wasted strength.

    Just strategy and time.

 Chapter 231: Massacred Without Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 231: Massacred Without Mercy</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Dusk nketed the forest in a haze of gold and ash, the trees casting long, skeletal shadows across the damp underbrush.

    The wind was still, unnaturally quiet¡ªlike even the birds had taken shelter. But the armoured convoy rumbled in anyway, tires crushing gravel and leaves as four matte-ck transport trucks pulled up at the edge of the woods.

    Metallic hisses broke the silence as doors swung open. Dozens of men in reinforced body armour filed out in practised movements¡ªboots heavy, eyes hidden behind infrared visors.

    Guns gleamed under the pale orange sun, locked and loaded with UVced rounds.

    Tactical vests bore the emblem of the Duskmoor Private Defense Division¡ªan offshoot of the city¡¯s underground government tasked with "extraterrestrial containment." However, none of the soldiers used that term aloud.

    "We deploy in teams of seven," barked a tall soldier with a deep scar running down his jaw. His earpiece blinked green. "Standard formation. Sweep the zone. No hero stunts. If it moves too fast to track¡ªmark it, don¡¯t chase it."

    The teams nodded. They knew the drill. Or thought they did.

    Momentster, the woods swallowed them whole.

    ---

    Leaves crunched beneath boots as the first team advanced slowly, weapons raised.

    Each man watched the gaps between trees like a hawk. Even the slightest movement sent fingers tightening around triggers.

    Suddenly, a snap sound was heard. A twig broke.

    Instantly, the seven men formed a defensive ring, backs to each other, rifles up. The red glow ofser sights danced across the underbrush.

    "I heard that," one muttered. "Northwest, maybe five meters."

    A brief silence followed. Then¡ª

    "I got it!" one of them yelled, swinging his rifle toward a blur.

    Bang. Bang! Two rounds exploded into nothing but empty forest.

    "False rm¡ª"

    "No, I saw it too! Three o¡¯clock!"

    Another soldier pivoted and fired three quick bursts. More air. More shadow.

    Suddenly, something darted through the trees¡ªa glimmer of movement, impossible to track. A blur faster than the eye. Panic rose immediately.

    "I swear I saw it!" one barked. "Stop ying with us, dammit¡ª"

    Then, without warning, a ¡¯bam¡¯ sound echoed. A clean shot rang out, and something hissed.

    The blur copsed, tumbling against the forest floor in a heap of blood and ck leather. The vampire¡¯s body hit the dirt with a wet thud, arms syed unnaturally.

    "Target¡¯s down!" the soldier shouted, chest heaving.

    The team crept closer, rifles still trained.

    "Is it dead?" one asked, circling wide.

    "Looks dead." Another stepped forward and kicked the limp foot with the tip of his boot. The creature didn¡¯t move.

    Laughter started to bubble up¡ªnervous at first, then increasingly bold.

    "Holy shit," said the youngest, practically bouncing. "We got it. We actually got one!"

    One of them pressed two fingers to his earpiece. "Command, this is Echo. Confirmed: target neutralized. Repeat, target neutralized. Requesting extraction team¡ªcoordinates iing."

    A response crackled back. "Excellent work, Echo. Stay sharp. Reinforcements en route."

    The men whooped.

    A soldier checked his wrist-mountedpass and gave the exact location over a separate channel.

    Then the group began congratting each other¡ªcocky grins and shoulder pats all around.

    One of them even lit a cigarette.

    "I told you bastards I¡¯dnd the kill shot," he grinned.

    But then, a twitching sound was suddenly heard.

    The one who had kicked the vampire¡¯s leg turned just in time to see fingers curl.

    Clink.

    Something hit the ground.

    The bullets.

    They slid out of the vampire¡¯s chest like loose coins. One by one. ttering.

    "What the¡ª"

    The creature¡¯s head rose slowly.

    The pale skin had darkened with rage. Its eyes burned red-hot. And its grin¡ªinhuman and wide¡ªpeeled back to reveal bloodied fangs.

    "Run¡ª" someone gasped. But it was already toote.

    The vampire lunged and in seconds, the forest was a massacre.

    Gunfire erupted¡ªwild and useless. One soldier managed to fire a burst into its side, but the vampire swatted him like a fly, sending him crashing into a tree with a sickening crunch.

    Another soldier screamed as ws tore through his k vest and into his gut. Another had his throat ripped open before he could even cry out.

    Within less than a minute, six meny broken and lifeless¡ªlimbs torn, faces twisted in terror.

    Only one remained¡ªhalf-alive, sobbing, his limbs gone. The vampire crouched before him like a cat toying with its prey.

    The soldier gurgled, blood foaming from his lips. "Please... kill me."

    From his side, the walkie-talkie crackled. "Echo, confirm location. Echo, report status."

    The vampire picked it up and snarled, squeezing until the metal snapped in two. Then, without another nce, it disappeared into the woods.

    Momentster, two more squads from the second and third teams emerged at the scene¡ªstopping cold.

    "gods," one whispered.

    "What the hell happened here?" another murmured, stomach churning.

    The only survivor wheezed, blood leaking from his mouth and eyes. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t chase them..."

    A soldier stepped forward and raised his gun. The single shot echoed, silencing the man¡¯s pain.

    The others stood in stunned silence.

    One finally muttered, "We underestimated them. Whatever these things are... they¡¯re not just monsters."

    "They are death."

    ---

    At another part of the woods, the tallmandant with the scar pressed two blood-streaked fingers to his earpiece, his face pale beneath the grime.

    "Echo team is gone," he said, voice cold and clipped. "They were wiped out¡ªripped apart."

    Gasps and murmurs red over the other open channels, but themandant didn¡¯t flinch.

    "All units¡ªfall back. Regroup immediately. Return to convoy staging."

    He turned, barking at his men with sharp hand gestures. "Let¡¯s move! Back to the transports, now!"

    No one hesitated. Whatever illusions they had about this hunt being simple, or even survivable, had been shattered.

    Footsteps thundered through the forest as soldiers sprinted through undergrowth, nerves frayed and eyes darting in every direction. No one wanted to be thest man behind. The tension was a noose around every throat.

    By the time thest team emerged from the tree line, the armoured vehicles were already rumbling to life.

    Doors mmed, engines growled, and mud flew as tires bit into soft earth.

    The entire unit retreated with the urgency of a losing army¡ªsilent, shaken, humiliated.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 232: The Fear of Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Fear of Vampires</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Inside the first armoured vehicle, themandant sat rigid in his seat, jaw clenched. The headset crackled with static, but he ignored it.

    Instead, he reached for the mountedndline system and picked up the phone, pressing a glowing red button.

    The line rang twice.

    Then came a smooth voice. "Mayor Brackham¡¯s office, this is Secretary Vale¡ª"

    "This is Commandant Rowe," the scarred soldier barked. "I need the Mayor. Now. Priority alert. Code silver."

    There was a pause, then a shuffle on the other end. "Hold."

    Seconds passed.

    Then: "This is Brackham."

    Rowe took a breath. "Sir, we lost Echo team."

    "What?" Brackham¡¯s voice sharpened like a de.

    "All seven. Brutally killed. There¡¯s blood everywhere. Limbs. Viscera. It ughtered them all. They didn¡¯t stand a chance. One survived long enough to beg for death¡ªhis arms and legs were cut off."

    Silence.

    A dangerous silence.

    Rowe pushed on, voice colder now. "One of our men fired the kill shot."

    "I¡ª" Brackham faltered. "And you¡¯re certain it was one of those creatures?"

    "Pale skin. Fangs. Speed. Regeneration. I think it was a vampire, sir. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it."

    A long exhale filtered over the line. "How many units saw this?"

    "Three. Two made it out. One¡¯spletely gone."

    "And the others?"

    "They¡¯re spooked. They won¡¯t return to that forest without heavier backup."

    Brackham didn¡¯t respond.

    For the first time in years, Commandant Rowe could hear the hesitation in the mayor¡¯s voice. That old arrogance wavered.

    Then Brackham snarled, "I thought they were extinct. This wasn¡¯t part of the damn deal."

    Rowe blinked. "Deal, sir?"

    Brackham ignored the question.

    "You return immediately. I want full reports on my desk within the hour. All equipment recovered. No leaks. Not a word to the press."

    "Yes, sir."

    "And Rowe?"

    "Sir?"

    "Burn the bodies if there¡¯s anything left. I don¡¯t want autopsies. Not yet."

    ---

    <strong><i>Five minutester...</i></strong>

    Mayor Brackham stood behind his desk, one hand gripping the edge so tightly the veins in his forearm bulged. His eyes stared at nothing¡ªfixed, empty, shaken.

    He¡¯d built his secret experiments on arrogance¡ªon the belief that the unknown could be catalogued, measured, conquered.

    He had spent years orchestrating fear campaigns against the werewolves, manipting public trust, pouring resources into engineering something new¡ªsomething monstrous.

    But now...

    Now something older had stepped out of myth and ripped through his most elite team like wet paper.

    His lip curled.

    "Vampires," he spat the word like poison. "They were supposed to remain a facy."

    Behind him, his secretary approached cautiously with a cup of dark coffee, setting it gently on the desk.

    Brackham didn¡¯t touch it. He stared out the window, into the shadows crawling across the city skyline.

    "We¡¯ve underestimated the wrong monsters."

    ---

    The cold, sterile light of the undergroundb flickered slightly as Brackham stepped inside, escorted by two of his personal guards.

    His sharp gaze swept across the floor¡ªscientists in clean suits bustled around glowing monitors, scanning through captured footage, biological data, and raw reports.

    One of the lead researchers, a gaunt man, hurried forward.

    "Mr. Mayor," he said, his voice tight. "We received partial bodycam footage from the Echo team¡¯s gear. We¡¯re running enhancement algorithms now."

    Brackham approached the central screen where distorted grainy visuals yed: shes of movement, men screaming, a blur of pale limbs tearing through a squad, and then static.

    "No biological specimen?" Brackham asked tly.

    "No, sir," Mallory admitted. "The creature left no viable trace behind. The bodies were mutted. Bones shattered. Arteries severed with surgical precision. This... wasn¡¯t just brute force."

    Brackham¡¯s jaw ticked. "And still no vampire body in our possession?"

    Mallory shook his head. "We haven¡¯t been able to track or trap a single one. Our technology was designed around werewolf capture. These things... they move differently. They think differently."

    "Then adjust the technology," Brackham snapped. "You¡¯ve had no problem abducting werewolves for your tests."

    The room stilled.

    "Yes, sir," the man said stiffly. "But these aren¡¯t like them. They don¡¯t howl. They don¡¯t bleed the same. Some of them don¡¯t even register on thermal."

    Brackham turned away from the screen, deep in thought. His ns with the werewolves were proceeding well¡ªbut this newplication was threatening to unravel the veil of secrecy he had built so carefully.

    "We need to shift tactics," he muttered, more to himself than the room. "Quiet the vampire hunt¡ªfor now. Redirect full resources back to Project Lycanthrope. I want results... not excuses."

    ---

    <strong><i>~Duskmoor Government Chambers~</i></strong>

    An hourter, Brackham sat at the head of a long, dimly-lit mahogany table in the private conference room, his expression carved from stone.

    Around him sat his most trusted senators¡ªeach of them pale-faced, fresh from reading the full ssified report of the Echo team¡¯s ughter.

    One of them broke the silence.

    "We¡¯ve underestimated this... species," he said bitterly. "Those men were trained, armed, monitored¡ªand still they died like flies."

    Another senator, a woman with cold eye, leaned forward. "Do we even know what they are? Vampires? That word belongs in fairy tales."

    "Fairy tales don¡¯t tear apart squads with their bare hands," muttered another senator, ring at her.

    There was a brief silence until another senator sighed and said the one thing no one wanted to voice.

    "Maybe... maybe it¡¯s time we considered asking the werewolves for help."

    A visible ripple went through the room.

    Then almost immediately, the female senator snapped, "Absolutely not. If we bring them in, we expose ourselves. They will find out about the experiments. Theb. The abductions¡ªeverything."

    One of the male senators who had spoken before narrowed his eyes. "And how many more Echo teams are you willing to lose before we admit we¡¯re outmatched? Those wolves are dangerous¡ªbut at least we know what they are. We made enemies of them. These others¡ªthese vampires¡ªwe don¡¯t even understand their numbers."

    The table fell quiet. All eyes slowly turned to Brackham.

    Brackham¡¯s fingers tapped against the polished wood rhythmically. He didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, he took a brief moment to think.

    "This is ournd, our mess," he said. "And we will clean it up ourselves. We¡¯ve built too much to let the wolves into our den."

    He looked up, his voice calm but final.

    "No one reaches out to the werewolves. Not yet. And especially not that Alpha." The word dripped with venom¡ªDraven.

    "But what if he already knows?" the previous senator asked.

    Brackham leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. "Then we better hope it¡¯s a bad dream when we wake up."

 Chapter 233: No More Lies to My Friend

    <h4>Chapter 233: No More Lies to My Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The air smelled of dusk and dust, and the earth beneath my boots was still warm from the sun.

    Shadows from the estate stretched long over the training field, where Dennis stood a few feet away from me, cracking his knuckles with a smirk tugging at his lips.

    He hade straight to my room to find me after he failed to reach me on the phone.

    He had forgotten to give me the exact time for our evening training, and I had been carried away watching an intense car race on television with my maidservants.

    And Valmora hadn¡¯t bothered to remind me about it. Maybe it was because she knew I had a very determined coach who wasn¡¯t ready to miss even one training session with me.

    "Alright," Dennis said, stepping forward, "this round, I¡¯m going to teach you how to protect your vitals. Not with speed, but with instinct. You need to anticipate an attack, not react to it."

    I nodded, adjusting the sleeves of my training shirt and steadying my breath. Though my muscles still ached faintly from the morning session, the ache was wee.

    It meant I was learning and was making tangible progress.

    "Your throat, your ribs, your gut¡ªthose are favourite targets," Dennis continued, circling me like a predator. His voice was calm but sharp. "Let me show you."

    Then, without warning, he lunged at me.

    His fist came straight for my shoulder, and I blocked it instinctively. Then another swing¡ªlower this time¡ªaimed at my side. I twisted, barely managing to parry it with the inside of my arm.

    "Good," he muttered, stepping back. "But you hesitated. You hesitated, and in realbat, hesitation is the gap between life and death."

    I gritted my teeth, setting my stance again.

    We went again. And again. My legs were screaming now, arms tingling from repeated impacts.

    Then, just as I ducked to avoid a blow, a breeze stirred in the back of my consciousness, cool and powerful.

    <i>"Let me try something,"</i> Valmora said softly, voice silky and resolute.

    I was surprised at first that she was willing to reveal herself, but I didn¡¯t fight it. I let go, just slightly.

    Then something shifted inside me. It wasn¡¯t a full possession. It was just something enough to let her brush against my skin, her presence slipping forward like smoke.

    When I straightened and met Dennis¡¯s gaze, I felt her weight behind my eyes.

    Dennis paused mid-step, eyes narrowing. "What are you doing?"

    I didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, I said softly, "Lower your arm."

    To my surprise, his brow furrowed... and then, slowly, his arm dipped. His body went ck and his guard dropped.

    For two full heartbeats, I held him in ce with nothing but my gaze and Valmora¡¯s presence curling like mist from my soul.

    My voice had barely carried the weight of an order, but it had worked¡ªjust enough, to my astonishment.

    For a brief moment, I wondered if this was actually real or a dream because I would have never believed I had something like this in me.

    Then, like a snapped string, the spell broke. Dennis blinked hard, shaking his head.

    <i>"It won¡¯tst,"</i> Valmora whispered at the back of my mind. <i>"Not without the bond. He needs to feel your wolf through the mark. Otherwise, themand will never hold for long."</i>

    "The mark?" I asked silently, startled.

    <i>"Draven must mark you. Only then will the first step to our power root fully."</i>

    Before I could respond to her, Dennis stepped forward sharply.

    "What was that?" he demanded, eyes fixed on mine, searching. "You... you did something. Didn¡¯t you?"

    I blinked, heart racing, and offered him a smile. "I didn¡¯t do anything."

    His eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re a terrible liar."

    But he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he waved a hand, signalling another round.

    We returned to thebat stance. This time, there was no trick orpulsion, just raw instinct.

    I held my own better now. I moved faster, blocked tighter. Maybe Valmora had stirred something deeper in me¡ªor maybe I was just starting to believe that I could fight.

    After one final sh¡ªhis arm stopping inches from my ribs¡ªDennis grinned and stepped back, brushing sweat from his brow.

    "Alright," he said. "That¡¯s enough for today."

    We both caught our breath. I grabbed my towel from a nearby bench, dabbing at the sweat on my neck.

    The silence hung between us, full of questions. And then I decided¡ªI didn¡¯t want to lie anymore to my friend.

    "Dennis," I said, turning to him. "I have a wolf."

    He froze. "You... you¡¯re not wolfless?"

    I shook my head slowly, offering a small smile. "No. I never was." Then, almost immediately, I added, "Well, I actually thought I was, not until two months ago."

    His brows lifted high, expression shifting to a mixture of surprise and something almost like relief. "Well, shit."

    We bothughed, easing the tension.

    "Come to think of it," he started, with a hand on his waist and an arched brow. "Could this be the reason you and my brother fought thest time? Because you didn¡¯t tell him about your wolf?"

    "Yeah," I replied, batting my eyshes. I was half-expecting Dennis to be mad at me for keeping this important information to myself, but his reaction was contrary.

    He chuckled, actuallyughing at me. "Well, I kind of understand my brother, but he overreacted. It¡¯s a good thing you both are now on good terms."

    As we began the slow walk back to the estate beneath the fading sunrays, Dennis nudged me gently with his elbow.

    "You know," he said, voice low and teasing, "I¡¯ve been treating you like a rookie because I thought you had no wolf. Starting tomorrow, that changes."

    "Oh?"

    He grinned. "Now I¡¯m going to train you like a real wolf. So, get ready, my Lady. The easy phase is over."

    Despite the ache in my arms, Iughed. Somehow, I weed the challenge. I had more to fight for now and a secret I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    One day soon, Valmora¡¯s full power would rise. And I needed to be ready to put it to good use.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234: Missing My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 234: Missing My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The warm oil still lingered faintly on my skin as Iy sprawled across the silk-lined mattress, limbs heavy, muscles loose, and my mind trailing into quiet.

    As soon as dinner ended, I had requested a massage from Azul after walking Xamira to her bedroom first before going upstairs to mine, and here we are.

    Azul took special care with my hair, brushing it back until it shimmered like real silver in the candlelight.

    Kira and Arya worked the knots out of my shoulders, their thumbs digging in just right.

    Cora added the faint rosewater scent behind my ears, and Deidra made sure the sheets were freshly drawn, cool against my still-glowing skin.

    Half an hourter, I relieved them from their duties.

    "I think my muscles are no longer stiff. Thank you for tonight," I said to them. "Good night."

    "Good night, mydy."

    Their voices, cheerful and soothing, slowly faded as they left the room, bowing quietly before closing the door behind them.

    As soon as the soft thud reached my ear, I turned my attention to the only person who was still with me.

    "Valmora," I whispered, eyes closing as my fingers traced absent-minded lines along my thigh. "Tell me about the mark."

    Her presence rose like mist curling through my thoughts¡ªslow, ancient, assured.

    <i>"For others, the bond might just be for sentiment, but it is different for you,"</i> she said calmly. <i>"It unlocks a little bit of what you are¡ªa bit of me. Until he marks you, you will be fighting way below your potential."</i>

    I chewed the inside of my cheek. What she uttered made sense, but there was one important question. "And how exactly do I get Draven to mark me?"

    There was a brief pause, like she was waiting for me to catch up with my own thoughts.

    <i>"You ask him,"</i> Valmora said simply. <i>"Or you show him."</i>

    I cracked an eye open, lifting a brow. "Show him? What does that even mean?"

    <i>"You will figure it out."</i>

    The way she said it made something flutter deep in my belly. I sat up slightly, brushing hair from my shoulder.

    <i>"Wait... Are you asking me to seduce him?"</i>

    Herughter rolled through my chest like a warm wind over stone.

    <i>"You¡¯ve done it before. You will do it again. You think he¡¯s immune to you?"</i>

    Heat prickled my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t a stranger to Draven¡¯s hunger¡ªhis hands, his eyes, the way he could devour me with just a nce.

    But this... this felt different. This wasn¡¯t just passion, this was asking him to seal something permanent. Something ancient and binding.

    And he hadn¡¯t done it yet. He hadn¡¯t marked me, not even in the heat of our nights.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to. Maybe he was waiting.

    <i>¡¯But for what?¡¯</i> I wondered. A sign? Permission?

    Still sprawled across the bed, I turned onto my side and stared at the flicker of firelight ying on the wall.

    My thoughts drifted¡ªto the field earlier, to Dennis¡¯s surprise... to how I had made him lower his arm. That power¡ªit had been real, raw and fleeting.

    <i>But what happens when my powers are fully awakened?</i>

    The idea made something coil inside me, tight and sweet. I didn¡¯t just want the mark for power¡¯s sake.

    I needed it¡ªfor myself, for Valmora, for everything thaty ahead.

    And... perhaps, just a little, to put Wanda in her ce.

    That thought brought a slow smirk to my lips. I could already picture it¡ªWanda¡¯s scowl, her smug posture faltering.

    What if Ipelled her? Made her kneel, beg for forgiveness... confess the things I knew she¡¯d done?

    <i>"Petty?"</i> Valmora asked, the edge of her voice a smirk.

    "It¡¯s a righteous course, Valmora," I whispered back.

    Because Wanda had tried to sabotage me and even heartlessly tried to use a little child to fight me.

    I sighed deeply and had just settled into the pillows, heart quiet but intent, when my phone buzzed softly on the nightstand.

    A small flutter danced in my chest when I saw it was Draven.

    I answered on the second ring, the device pressed gently to my ear as Iy curled on my side.

    "Hello?" I murmured.

    His voice was immediate, deep, low, and warm. "Hey... I was hoping I didn¡¯t wake you."

    "No, I was just..." <i>Lying here, thinking about you. About us. About the mark I¡¯m too shy to ask for.</i> "...winding down."

    "I figured you might be tired," he said, "You had your first two-a-day training session, didn¡¯t you?"

    A smile tugged at my lips. "Mhm. Dennis is thorough."

    He chuckled. "He better be. I told him not to go easy on you."

    "And he is doing a good job following your instructions."

    His low chuckle from the other end rang in my ears. Then he asked, "How are you feeling?"

    I hesitated, considering whether to tell him about the power and the mark Valmora mentioned. But instead, I simply said, "Sore. But... good. It feels good to move."

    "I¡¯m d," he murmured. "You sounded happy. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear."

    My fingers curled in the sheets. "And you? How was your day?"

    "Busy. Exhausting," he admitted, "but I needed to hear your voice before I sleep."

    That made my heart squeeze. I swallowed and shifted on the bed. "When are youing back?"

    He sighed into the phone. "Tomorrow I will be inspecting progress on the Great Wall. Then the day after that, another meeting with the Council of Elders and the Alphas of each n."

    "So... not for a few more days." I tried not to sound too disappointed.

    "Just three or four more nights, Meredith. I will be home before you know it."

    There was a beat of silence between us. Then, he asked softly, "Do you miss me?"

    I blinked, heat brushing my cheeks. "That¡¯s... a bold question."

    He let out a softugh. "I¡¯m allowed to be bold with you."

    Instead of answering, I rolled over and tucked my arm under the pillow. "Do you miss me?"

    Without missing a beat: "More than I should."

    I smiled. "That sounds dangerous."

    "It is," he said. "And I can¡¯t stop thinking about how you looked that night before I left."

    My breath caught faintly, heart tripping over itself. "Which part of it?"

    "All of it," he said with that low, velvet voice. "But mostly the part where I almost didn¡¯t leave."

    "Then why did you?" I teased.

    He paused, then: "Because if I¡¯d stayed, you wouldn¡¯t have left my bed for days."

    Iughed, tucking my chin into the pillow, warmth pooling beneath my skin. "You say things like that, and then expect me to sleep peacefully?"

    "I never promised to make it easy for you," he murmured. "Just promised toe back."

    I closed my eyes, letting thefort of his voice lull me. "Alright, Draven. You win."

    "I always do."

    I rolled my eyes with a sleepy smile. "Get some rest. You have walls to inspect and cranky old Alphas to impress."

    "And a stubborn wife waiting to seduce me when I get home."

    My eyes snapped open. "Excuse me?"

    Heughed softly. "Goodnight, Meredith."

    Before I could form aeback, the call ended, leaving me stunned, blushing, and smiling into the quiet.

    And for the first time that evening, I didn¡¯t feel overwhelmed by what was ahead.

    I just... missed him.

    Badly.

 Chapter 235: The Great Wall Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Great Wall Inspection</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    The engines quieted behind us, leaving only the heavy churn of machines and the sharp nk of hammers echoing off stone.

    I stepped out of the first jeep, the cool breath of morning brushing my face, thick with the scent of earth, iron, and faint magic.

    To the east, mist lifted off the hignds, and the sun broke clean over the Great Wall¡¯s unfinished silhouette.

    Beside me, Jeffery shut the car door and fell into stride without a word. Oscar had already moved ahead, the ever-efficient advisor flipping through a thick folder as he led us toward the main clearing.

    "Morning construction started two hours ago," he said, ncing over his shoulder. "The East gate extension is finally sealed."

    The wall stretched for miles, its dark stone curving like a fortress spine against the distant peaks. It was higher than what my father described thest time we spoke before my return.

    At least two levelspleted now, some parts already carved with runes that shimmered faintly when struck by sunlight.

    "How many workers?" I asked, eyes roaming over the scaffoldings.

    "Eight hundred," Oscar replied. "They rotate in three shifts. Work never stops. Day and night crews." He smirked, proud. "This wall breathes more than some cities."

    Good. It needed to. This wall wasn¡¯t just a boundary. It was our line in the sand.

    We passed a team lifting a heavy stone b onto a pulley. The pulley creaked and strained while four wolves in partial shift tightened the load¡¯s stabilizers.

    I stepped off the main path and approached, ignoring the startled nces from the workers.

    "Brace the southern edge tighter," I told one of the young masons. "You¡¯ve left a small slope. That will cost you in alignment once you raise the next row."

    He blinked. "Yes, Alpha. I¡ªI will fix it right now."

    "No shame in adjusting before mistakes set in." I gave his shoulder a firm pat. "Keep going."

    As I turned to leave, I heard the soft hush of whispers travel down the line.

    "That¡¯s Alpha Draven¡ªhe came himself?"

    "Didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really show up..."

    Their awe didn¡¯t bother me. It was the kind of reverence that came with trust ¡ª the kind I intended to keep.

    We crossed through the central segment and moved toward the southwest base. The wind picked up dust and noise as we neared the medical tent.

    Oscar gestured ahead. "Three were injured yesterday during the tform copse. But they refused to leave the site, so their treatment had tomence here."

    I ducked inside the tent.

    Three wolves sat on cots, arms and legs wrapped in gauze and bandage wraps. Their heads turned sharply the moment I stepped in. They started to rise.

    "Sit," I said. "You don¡¯t need to salute me. This isn¡¯t a battlefield."

    The oldest of them gave a gruff smile. "Could¡¯ve fooled me. These walls fight harder than any enemy."

    I crouched beside him. "You¡¯re lucky it was a cracked support beam, not a copse from height."

    "We¡¯ve been through worse." He grinned through clenched teeth.

    Still, Iid a hand on his shoulder. "Heal. The Wall will wait for you to return. Just don¡¯t try to prove anything in the meantime."

    "Thank you, Alpha."

    The gratitude in their eyes reminded me why I came here ¡ª not just to inspect, but to be seen. To reassure them that their sweat and blood mattered. That their Alpha King in waiting stood with them.

    Outside again, Oscar walked silently beside me until he finally muttered, "They already see you as King."

    I kept walking. "I¡¯m not King yet."

    "But they follow you like one."

    From one of the towers, a long low howl pierced the air ¡ª a worker¡¯s tribute, echoed faintly by others across the stretch of wall.

    I stopped walking, scanning the sprawl of movement ¡ªborers, spell-welders, rune engineers, guards with their des strapped and alert. Not one of them hesitated at their tasks. Each knew the stakes.

    I let the moment settle in my bones. "We finish this Wall, and we aren¡¯t just remembered as warriors. We will be remembered as protectors."

    Oscar didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t need to. Even Jeffery, still and quiet beside us, gave a rare nod.

    "Let¡¯s continue," I said finally, nodding toward the eastern rune welding site. "I want to see how those enchantments are setting."

    The ng of enchanted steel met the air as we approached the eastern section of the Wall. From a distance, the faint shimmer of etched runes could be seen glowing softly under the morning sun, as if the stone itself were breathing light.

    We moved along the narrow scaffolding until we reached the welding station.

    A dozen engineers¡ªsome in partial shift to protect their hands and eyes¡ªwere hunched over glowing sigils, using concentrated silver me to burn rudimentary protective symbols into the wall¡¯s surface.

    The smoke curled like incense, biting and metallic, tinged faintly with ashroot and sage.

    Jeffery grunted beside me. "Looks sturdy enough."

    "It¡¯s not," Oscar said before I could.

    We all stopped.

    Oscar stepped toward the nearest rune, his eyes tracing the lines carved into the stone. "These welds will hold for now, but they weren¡¯t designed tost against prolonged magical force. These are werewolf-made inscriptions. Temporary. Patchwork at best."

    He tapped one with the tip of his gloved finger. "Without Fae blood to activate the higher wards, the energy seal is... shallow. Decorative."

    I narrowed my eyes, observing the shimmer. "How long will they hold when the war starts?"

    Oscar looked up. "A month. Two, if we¡¯re lucky. After that, they will start bleeding energy. If the vampires or Humans bring spellcasters into the mix... the walls won¡¯t hold long."

    I hated the truth of it. The Faes had once walked among us, and their mastery of runic barriers was unmatched.

    But those days were long gone¡ªshattered by politics, pride, and ancient mistakes. The Faes had gone into hiding nearly or more than twenty-five years ago, just after the blood pact was broken. And we hadn¡¯t seen one since.

    It seems the Faes are more important than I thought.

    I turned to the welder standing beside the sigil. "How many of these runes have beenpleted?"

    "Ny-seven across the wall," he said quickly. "We¡¯re pacing at ten per day."

    "And you¡¯re still following the modifications?" I asked.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I gave a short nod and stepped closer to one of the active welds, watching the silver threading stitch into the ckened stone like molten thread. The sigil pulsed¡ªbriefly¡ªand then dulled to a slow glow.

    It was well-crafted. It just wasn¡¯t enough.

    This wall was meant to keep vampires and humans out¡ªtwo threats on opposite ends of the spectrum.

    Without Faes, we were relying on strength over elegance, steel over sorcery.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!